(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

mmm^i^^^mm^:s : ■■ 



'^i i *^;. 




VOL. 46 NO. 1 

Lessons for April 

JANUARY 1959 









i-i 
3 



to 

c 

3 
O 

U 

•4-1 
C/2 
l-l 

Oh 
l-i 

rt 

r-| 
<L) 

H .5 
W S 

O ^ 

O :^ 
CO 

W 

w 
o 

O 

PQ 
< 

w 
O 

w 
re 



'S 
< 

GJD 

_C 
"m 
re 

re 
i-i 

'c 



c 
o 



<u 

c 



c 

I-I 

re 
<■ 



re 

U 

c 

re 

6 

o 

re 

m 

■t-l 



^ re 
§ :^^ 

re CQ . 

<i^ 1) fe 
1-1 .^ re 

<u o <^ 

OO "-^ _ 

C 12 G 
<L) <U IJ 

-^^ • 
re "^ CO 

P- C re 

re o rC 

-a r^ ^ 

re o C -^ ^ 

r^ C/3 ^ ^ < 



re 

O 

•M 

CO 

PQ 

a 

C 
re 



C 

c 

to 

U 

re 



d 

d) 

c 
o 
<u 
1-1 

M) 

_C 

w 
ffi 

HD 
<U 
I-I 

I 

c 
o 

CO 

c 
o 



'•4-1 

CO 

'i-i 

u 

c 
u 

CO 



•^ 
.< 



CQ «J 



re 
EL, 

C 

CO 

re 



o 
o 

C 

I-I 

o 



F -^ ... 

Cut) re C .2P 

., C/1 > C 

o o '-' K° o > 



W5' 



<U 



[x. i-Ji; r/-, QJ t^ O CQ 



tCn n3 C/:i QJ , ^ 

•^ .s >^ 
jl! < p^ 



r— < 



Jt I Less) LJears (greeting 

"HOW GREAT REASON WE HAVE TO REJOICE" (Alma 26:1) 

TN the brief hour which heralds the beginning of a new year we stand on 
a vantage point which enables us to look backward to the year just 
passed and forward into the year to come. Joyously we say with the 
Prophet Ammon ''How great reason we have to rejoice/' Humbly we ask 
''Could we have supposed . . . that God would have granted unto us such 
great blessings?" In our hearts is the secure knowledge that we have been 
"encircled about in the matchless bounty of his love" (Alma 26:1-2). 

"What great blessings has he bestowed upon us?" The blessing of 
the gospel of Jesus Christ and membership in his Church is our great bless- 
ing. Relief Society membership and the opportunity to serve together as 
sisters is a blessing. We have been recipients of light and wisdom. Our 
hearts have been touched with compassion, and our minds have been given 
added knowledge. Testimonies have been nurtured and strengthened. 
Our prayerful efforts to be instruments in his hands to do the work he 
would have us do have been successful in a large measure. As individuals 
and as a society we have been blessed. 

The General Board extends love and warm appreciation to our sisters 
throughout the world. With you, gratitude to our Father in heaven is 
our foremost thought. Now, looking into a new year, we are one with 
you in the sincere desire to be worthy of his blessings; to merit their con- 
tinuance is our prayer. 

May happiness and joy come to each of us. May peace come to 
the world. May we increase our efforts to live in righteousness and observe 
the commandments of God. 

"Now have we not reason to rejoice? Yea, I say unto you, there 
never were men that had so great reason to rejoice as we, since the world 
began . . ." (Alma 26:35). 






The Cover: The Cahfornia Mission Home With the Los Angeles Temple in the 
Background, Reproduced from a Transparency by Harold Winn 
Submitted by Alta H. Taylor 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Page 1 



CJrom I i 



ear an 



a dfc 



ar 



As we were planning our trip through 
the Northwest, we were dehghted to find 
that wonderful article about the Olympian 
Rain Forest (by Dorothy J. Roberts, July 
1958). We read it over and wondered 
if we might stretch our time so we might 
also see the wonder of this place. We 
did, and enjoyed all the beauties that are 
so \\ell \\'ritten by one who also had seen 
nature with the loving look and the joy 
of God's great handiwork. We urge every- 
one to read about our Nation and enjoy 
the wonderful things we have placed here 
for our joy and remembrance. The Reliei 
Society Magazine always has a place of 
honor in our home. 

— Louise J. Scott 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

The September Magazine was most en- 
joyable. As usual, I always read the poems, 
then the fiction, then the articles. 
— Maude Rubin 

Santa Ana, California 

I especially liked the poem "As Tangi- 
ble As Grass," by Eva Willes Wangs- 
gaard, in the November issue of The 
ReUef Society Magazine. Mrs. Wangs- 
gaard superbly depicts beauty in her lines. 
Like ever\thing she writes, this poem is 
of high quality. She is a real poet. I have 
read and admired her poetry ever since 
she started to compose poems. Mrs. Cole's 
poem ''On the Rim," (frontispiece in the 
same issue) is also an exquisite creation. 
It is graphic. I want to congratulate those 
who created the November Magazine cov- 
er design. All of the covers have been 
interesting and lovely, but this one is 
especially beautiful. Having done some 
painting through the years, I appreciate 
the fine use of color. Thanks for this 
lovely Magazine. 

— Grace Ingles Frost 

Pro\o, Utah 

My prime interest has always been the 
Relief Society lesson material, because our 
classes are so glorious. But even without 
the lessons, the stories and poetry alone 
are worth the price of the Magazine. 
— Mary M. Smoot 



Salt Lake City, Utah 



I have just finished reading the story 
"The Right Climate," by Vera H. May- 
hew, in the November issue of the Maga- 
zine, and I found it most enlightening. 
I have not been able to attend Relief So- 
ciety for the past three years, as I have 
been working to help put my husband 
through school at the University. I have 
kept up my subscription to the Magazine, 
though, and it has helped me to keep 
in touch with the women of the Church. 
Each month I find stories that seem to 
fit into my life, and to lift my spirits. 
Thank you very much for such a wonder- 
ful little Magazine. 

— Mrs. Elden Liechty 
Logan, Utah 

I couldn't resist the most colorful, at- 
tractive Magazine (November 1958) I 
have ever seen — that wonderful plaque 
inside the Relief Society Building. Also, 
it seems to me there were more poems 
in November. I always hunt out the 
poems. ... I teach them to my grand- 
children. The one "Like a Kernel," by 
Vesta Nickerson Lukei, is good. I love 
poetry, especially the poems that appeal to 
mothers and children. 

— Mrs. Laura R. Merrill 
Logan, Utah 

The Post and The Journal are publish- 
ing some more of my poems soon, and 
I have been thinking how much I owe 
to you editors and to The ReUef Society 
Magazine for helping me to reach this 
goal. So I just wanted to say thanks and 
best wishes. ... I haven't had much time 
to write lately, with all the work of being 
a grandmother. 

— Margery S. Stewart 

Pacific Palisades 
California 

]\lay I say that we enjoy our Magazine 
in Airdrie Branch very much. Almost all 
of the sisters take the Magazine. Lesson 
participation is much easier when we 
have a chance to study the material before 
class. 

— Marjorie G. Foote 

Glasgow, Scotland 



Page 2 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ._--_-- President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------ First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. EUiott Josie B. Bay Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Evon W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor ----.---_--- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---.-.-_.. Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 46 JANUARY 1959 NO. 1 



e 



ontents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

A New Year's Greeting 1 

■ - - - - 4 

6 



Relief Society — An Aid to the Priesthood Joseph Fielding Smith 

Mountain Peaks _.Celia Luce 

Award Winners — EHza R. Snow Poem Contest 7 

The Telling — First Prize Poem Lael Woolsey Hill 8 

Portrait of Lincoln's Second Mother — Second Prize Poem Mabel Law Atkinson 10 

Parting on the Prairie — Third Prize Poem Sylvia Probst Young 12 

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest 14 

Good Bye and Good Luck, Mrs. Kelsey — First Prize Story Norma A. Wrathall 15 

Exploring New Frontiers in Health Basil O'Connor 21 

The California Mission Preston R. Nibley 22 

No, Thank You! 35 

The Rewarding Time Elsie Sim Hansen 41 

FICTION 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 1 Beatrice Rordame Parsons 24 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 2 

Sixty Years Ago 30 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 31 

Editorial: Strengthening Community Virtues Belle S. Spafford 32 

Four Color Covers — A New Feature for The Relief Society Magazine 33 

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March 34 

Award Subscriptions Presented in April 34 

Bound Volumes of 1958 Magazine 34 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 42 

Birthday Congratulations 72 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the California Mission Alta H. Taylor 36 

You Can Sew — XI — Bound Buttonholes Jean R. Jennings 38 

Celestia Chadwick Tracy's Quilts Have Made Many Homes Beautiful 40 

LESSONS FOR APRIL 

Theology — The Sacrament Roy W. Doxey 49 

Visiting Teacher Messages — "Pray Always, and I Will Pour Out My Spirit Upon 

You" Christine H. Robinson 55 

Work Meeting — Managerial Aspects of Food Planning and Preparation Vesta Barnett 57 

Literature — Young Jonathan Edwards Briant S. Jacobs 59 

Social Science — "A Principle With Promise"" John Farr Larson 64 

POETRY 

Every Good Gift Elsie McKinnon Strachan 6 

Cloud Feathers Eva Willes Wangsgaard 21 

Quiescence June N. Ashton 29 

Deserted Farm Yard Maude Rubin 37 

January Christie Lund Coles 71 

Song of Subsequence Dorothy J. Roberts 71 

Winter Tree Bernice Ames 72 



PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1958 by the General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Relief Society-An Aid to 
the Priesthood 

Piesident Joseph Fielding Smith 

Of the Council of the Twelve 

(Address Delivered at the Oflficers Meeting, Relief Society General Conference, 

October 8, 1858) 

I REGRET that other duties re- needed. It has a place as an aid to 

quire that I depart before the the Priesthood of God. And while 

close of this meeting, in fact the sisters have not been given the 

when I get through speaking to Priesthood, it has not been con- 

you. It is a wonderful sight to look ferred upon them, that does not 

into the faces of you good sisters mean that the Lord has not given 

from all parts of the Church, then unto them authority. Authority and 

to realize the great and important Priesthood are two different things, 

duties that devolve upon you, and A person may have authority given 

how perfectly and faithfully you are to him, or a sister to her, to do cer- 

doing your part. tain things in the Church that are 

The Church of Jesus Christ of binding and absolutely necessary for 
Latter-day Saints would never have our salvation, such as the work that 
been finished without the organ- our sisters do in the House of the 
ization known as the Relief Society Lord. They have authority given 
which embraces the sisters of the unto them to do some great and 
Church. There is no other organ- wonderful things, sacred unto the 
ization, as we have already heard Lord, and binding just as thorough- 
in the prayer, like it. The world ly as are the blessings that are given 
could not duplicate it. There are by the men who hold the Priest- 
other organizations of women, I hood. And you sisters who labor in 
suppose, I've heard of such; but I the House of the Lord can lay your 
am sure there is no organization that hands upon your sisters, and with 
could assemble as you have as- divine authority, because the Lord 
sembled here with the same inspira- recognizes positions which you oc- 
tion and hopes and aspiration and cupy. He honors you and blesses 
faith and love of truth as you sisters you in your labors in your various 
manifest in your lives. stakes, and you go forth with 

The Prophet was inspired. And, authority. You can speak with 

by revelation in March 1842 on the authority, because the Lord has 

17th day, he called the sisters to- placed authority upon you. 

gether and organized the Relief So- Now, today, we live in a different 

ciety. It has grown to be a power age, a wonderful age in the restora- 

in the Church. Absolutely neces- tion of the gospel. As far as I know, 

sary— we speak of it as an auxiliary, in former years or former dispensa- 

which means a help, but the Relief tions of the gospel, our sisters were 

Society is more than that. It is not called upon to do very much. 
Page 4 



RELIEF SOCIETY— AN AID TO THE PRIESTHOOD 



Even in the days of Paul, they were 
counseled to be silent in churches 
and other restrictions were placed 
upon them. But that was not 
necessarily in accord with the plan 
of salvation. The plan of salvation 
had nothing to do with those re- 
strictions. They were due to the 
prevailing conditions among the 
peoples, the customs of the times. 

Today, our sisters take part in the 
various organizations that are as- 
signed to them. They give service 
in the training of our youth, our chil- 
dren, and what they do is done by 
authority. And when the Prophet 
Joseph Smith chose the sisters in 
1842, he gave them authority. 
Authority to administer, even, if 
necessary, the laying on of hands in 
behalf of the sick. Not to seal and 
anoint, but by the prayer of faith 
to plead with the Lord for the heal- 
ing of the sick. I have often 
thought in reading our scriptures, 
the old scriptures, of the restrictions, 
apparently, that were placed upon 
women which the Lord in his wis- 
dom in the dispensation of the ful- 
ness of times removed. 

TT isn't necessary today for our sis- 
ters to be silent. They can be 
called upon to teach the gospel of 
Jesus Christ, to bear their testi- 
monies and bear witness of the truth 
in our sacrament meetings or other 
meetings of the Church. They have 
their own meetings, such as the Re- 
lief Society, in which they have been 
given power and authority to do a 
great many things. The work which 
they do is done by divine authority. 
The Lord through his wisdom has 
called upon our sisters to be aids to 
the Priesthood. Because of their 
sympathy, tenderness of heart, and 



kindness, the Lord looks upon them 
and gives unto them the duties and 
responsibilities of being ministers to 
the needy and to the afflicted. He 
has pointed out the path which they 
should follow, and he has given to 
them this great organization where 
they have authority to serve under 
the directions of the bishops of the 
wards and in harmony with the bish- 
ops of the wards, looking after the 
interest of our people both spiritual- 
ly and temporally. 

And the Lord can call upon our 
sisters to go into the homes to com- 
fort the needy, to aid and assist the 
afflicted, to kneel with them and 
pray with them, and the Lord will 
hearken to the sisters' prayers when 
they are offered sincerely in behalf 
of the sick, just as he will listen to 
the prayers of the elders of the 
Church. 

We could not get along without 
this organization. I don't know 
what some of our bishops would do, 
if a bishop could not call upon the 
president of the Relief Society of 
his ward in cases of need. Maybe 
sometimes a bishop finds it rather 
convenient to put something off on- 
to the shoulders of the sisters of 
the Relief Society when maybe he 
ought to shoulder a few of the 
things himself, I don't know. 
(Laughter.) But you have been 
very helpful, and the Lord ap- 
preciates the work that you do. 
You, through your faithfulness and 
your obedience, will find your place 
in the kingdom of God when it is 
established in its fulness and 
righteousness. Think of it! It is 
within the privilege of the sisters of 
this Church to receive exaltation in 
the kingdom of God and receive 
authority and power as queens and 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



priestesses, and I am sure if they 
have that power they have some 
power to rule and reign. Else why 
would they be priestesses? 

The Lord is pleased with your 
labors. You, through your service, 
have helped to build up and 
strengthen the kingdom of God. 
Just as necessary is the labor of the 
Relief Society in the Church as it 
is, shall I say? with the quorums 
of the Priesthood. Now some may 
feel that I am expressing this a lit- 
tle too strongly, but my own judg- 
ment is that the work that you, our 
good sisters, are doing, finds its place 
and is just as important in the 
building up of this kingdom, 
strengthening it, causing it to ex- 
pand, laying a foundation upon 



which we all may build, just as much 
as it is for the brethren who hold 
the Priesthood of God. We can't 
get along without you. 

Now I am sorry, but I have to 
leave. I hate to go, because I would 
like to stay with you and hear the 
remarks of Brother Petersen and the 
other exercises that are before you. 
But I leave my prayer and my bless- 
ing with you, and I want to say to 
you that I honor you and those who 
labor with you, who are not here, in 
your faithfulness and your integrity 
to the truth, the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. 

May the Lord continue to bless 
you with his Holy Spirit abundantly, 
I pray in the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 



*^ 



Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Every good gift is a gift from our Father, 
All that we have and love and own, 
Is given by him: bird-song and weather, 
The silent dusk, the singing dawn. 

The bread of each day — life-building goodness, 
The hearth of e\'ening, sun-seasoned wood, 
The circle of love in an hour of darkness — 
All are gifts from our Father, God. 

The home-glow of lamplight, children's sweet laughter. 
All that we have and hold and love. 
Family and friendship, freedom and shelter. 
Are gifts — all gifts, from God above. 



77? 



ountain 



(Peak 



Celia Luce 

MOST mountain peaks have to be climbed. If you want the breathtaking view, the 
heady feeling of being on top of the world, you have to work for it. Oh, there 
are smooth roads to the top of a few peaks, and roads part way up others. There are 
roads with lovely views that carry you into the mountains. But few roads lead to the 
mountain peaks. 

Life is like that. Some happiness seems to be handed to us \\ith very little 
effort on our part. But most happiness, like the view from a mountain peak, has to 
be earned by hard work on our part. 



Kyiward vi/i 



inners 



ibliza U\. Snow LPoetn Looniest 



npHE Relief Society General Board 
is pleased to announee the 
names of the three winners in the 
1Q58 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest. 
This contest was announced in the 
May 1958 issue of The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine, and closed August 
15/1958. 

The first prize of forty dollars is 
awarded to Lael Woolsey Hill, Salt 
Lake City, Utah, for her poem 'The 
Telling." The second prize of 
thirty dollars is awarded to Mabel 
Law Atkinson, Dayton, Idaho, for 
her poem 'Tortrait of Lincoln's 
Second Mother." The third prize 
of twenty dollars is awarded to 
Sylvia Probst Young, Midvale, Utah, 
for her poem 'Tarting on the 

rairie. 

This poem contest has been con- 
ducted annually by the Relief So- 
ciety General Board since 1924, in 
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second 
General President of Relief Society, 
a gifted poet and beloved leader. 

The contest is open to all Latter- 
day Saint women, and is designed to 
encourage poetry writing, and to in- 
crease appreciation for creative writ- 
ing and the beauty and value of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning poems are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society General 
Board, and may not be used for 
publication by others except upon 
written permission of the General 
Board. The General Board also 
reserves the right to publish any of 



the poems submitted, paying for 
them at the time of publication at 
the regular Magazine rate. A writer 
who has received the first prize for 
two consecutive years must wait 
two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 

Mrs. Hill appears for the second 
time as an award winner in the 
Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest; Mrs. 
Atkinson is a second-time winner; 
and 1958 marks the third time that 
Mrs. Young has placed in the con- 
test. 

There were 156 poems submitted 
in this year's contest. Entries were 
received from thirty-one states, with 
the largest number coming, in 
order, from Utah, California, Idaho, 
Arizona, Colorado, Washington, 
Oregon, Wyoming, and Texas. 
Entries were received also from Can- 
ada, Mexico, Scotland, England, 
New Zealand, and Australia. 

The General Board congratulates 
the prize winners and expresses ap- 
preciation to all entrants for their 
interest in the contest. The Gen- 
eral Board wishes, also, to thank the 
judges for their care and diligence in 
selecting the prize-winning poems. 
The services of the poetry com- 
mittee of the General Board are very 
much appreciated. 

The prize-winning poems, togeth- 
er with photographs and brief high- 
lights of the prize-winning contes- 
tants, are published in this issue of 
the Magazine. 



Page 7 



[Prize- v(/i 



lamw 



g iPoeras 



ibuza LK. Snow LPoem (contest 




LAEL WOOLSEY HILL 



First Prize Poem 

cJne cJelUng 

Lad W. Hill 
\ . . she went and told them that had been with him . . ," (Mark 16:10). 

How kingly to the rising day 
Where I had lowly come, he came 
Along the ferned, unfolding way 
Of morning golden as his name. 



Page 8 



PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 



I felt the look he looked on me 
Like spring in willow-wanded green, 
I saw his smile begin to be, 
Like birds with sudden sky between. 

And how a breathless word was I— 
An almost fear, an almost flight 
But for those birds upon that sky 
Where he stood tall with light! 

He came to me in sun-up glow, 

As trees leaf out from dust and stone, 

As winds that orchards breathe and blow, 

Warm flesh on living bone. 

Time spun around me green and blue, 
The world was all a garden room. 
And when he spoke my name, I knew 
Why stone gives way, and lilies bloom. 



Lael Woohey Hill, Salt Lake City, Utah, was awarded second prize in the Eliza R. 
Snow Poem Contest last year, and has frequently contributed poems to the Magazine. 
She tells us that she would truly appreciate having this year's biographical sketch "make 
most mention of the original verse form (so far as I have been able to determine) in 
which my poem 'The Telling' is written. I have called this form 'the Voweled Quin- 
tet.' It is written in five stanzas, whose rhymes use the vowel sounds in alphabetical 
order: first stanza, all "A" rhymes; second stanza, all ''E" rhymes, etc. Though all 
the poems I have tried in this form are in quatrains, in four-foot lines (tetrameter, 
usually iambic), I have set no rigid rules except for the order of the rhyme vowels. Even 
these can be varied by long and short vowels, different or same consonant endings, etc. 
The pattern seems naturally to progress to a lesser climax at line twelve, and to a 
greater final climax at line twenty. It would please me to have other poets try this 
form, as I find it makes a musically pleasant poem, and I feel it has good possibilities 
for development." 




MABE;L law ATKINSON 



Second Prize Poem 



Lrortrait of JLincoln s Second ll iother 

(Sarah Johnson Lincohi) 



Mabel Law Atkinson 



December Planting 

Tall and strong she was, her gray-bine eyes 
Held steadiness and kindness, firmness, too. 
Before Tom Lincoln's cabin in surprise 
She noted how the wind could whistle through 
The chinks between the logs, and saw no door 
To close against December— just a hole 
Wide-gaping; moist, foot-printed earth, the floor. 
Why had she come? As panic touched her soul, 
She turned and saw young Abe: a wordless pleading 
Was in his face. His eyes, deep-set and gray. 
Hungry for mothering sought hers. Love-heeding, 
She sensed Divinity had marked her way. 
Holding him close, there on the frozen sod, 
She knew her task: to keep him close to God. 



Page 10 



PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 11 

April Promise 

Abe lay in silvered quietude, the moon 

Of promise shining through the attic door, 

For love and willing work had wonder-strewn 

His worl^d. Light footsteps on the new pine floor 

Below intoned the stillness. Reverently 

He touched the softness of his feather tick— 

''Not cornhusks, Ma/' he whispered. 'Tou should see 

Our cabin now, all whitewashed, with a thick, 

Smooth door from our own pines. . . . But best of all 

She loves us. Ma, and keeps us near to you. 

She says someday when I am strong and tall 

God has a work for me— Can this be true?" 

Asleep when Sarah came and smoothed his head, 

He dreamed of angels by his prayer-sweet bed. 

Golden Harvest 

Sarah was regal still, and Abe, full grown. 
Stood towering above her. Awed, in pride. 
She viewed the harvest from her seeds, love-sown: 
A Mmi oi Godl When Thomas Lincoln died 
And Abe, his arms about her, gently said, 
''Ma, V\\ take care of you," in his embrace 
Again she felt his greatness; once more read 
The prophecy within his craggy face. 
Fulfillment came: The Nation's President! 
Her Abe! Once more as long ago— in tears— 
His eyes sought hers and found, with wonderment, 
The mother love that had enriched his years. 
Through her had God prepared him? Need she ask? 
Enough to know she had fulfilled her task. 



Mabel L^w Atkinson, Davton, Idaho, is a third-time winner in the Relief Society 
contests, having placed third in the Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest in 1951, and second 
in the Relief Society Short Story Contest last year. The author of three published 
\'olumes of poetr}^ she is a member of seven writers' organizations, among them the 
"American Poetry League," "Idaho Writers' League," and the "Gem State Authors' 
Guild." This last year she has added to her long Hst of winnings since 1950, several 
awards in regional, national, and international contests, the most outstanding being 
first prize in the Minnesota Statehood Centennial Poetry Contest in which 520 poets 
from thirty-six states and Hawaii and Canada participated. The wife of Earl J. Atkinson, 
she is the mother of five children and grandmother to five grandsons. She is a sister 
to Dr. Reuben D. Law, President of the Church College of Hawaii. During her long 
illness (since 1935), she has lived her philosophy that man, attuned to the Infinite, 
can rise above all handicaps and keep the mind and spirit inviolate; that life is beautiful, 
and earth can be heaven. 




SYLVIA PROBST YOUNG 



Third Prize Poem 



[Parting on the IPrairie 

Syhia Probst Young 

The clouds hang low above this fallow plain, 
How icy-fingered was the wind at dawn- 
Good Captain, snow will fall before the night, 
Yet wait a little while to say, ''Move on." 

Apart she stands beside the new-made mound, 
Her eyes are burned with grief, she does not heed 
The strong man's gentle arm about her waist- 
Bowed by her sorrow as a storm-bent reed. 



Page 12 



^ 



PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 13 

The boy was life and laughter at her side, 

Finding the trail adventure day on day, 

How much the freckled face, the clear blue eyes 

Could give her courage on the toilsome way. 

This morn his singing lips are mute and cold— 

And she must leave him in this barren land. 

He who loved beauty— greening blade and tree— 

The feel of crvstal water on his hand. 

Her cart will hold a torn brimmed hat, a knife, 

A wood-carved horse, a little treasure sack. 

These must she keep though each will tear her heart — 

And ever will her eyes be looking back. 

The winds of morn are threatening and chill, 
But let her stay a little longer there. 
She cannot come again to bring a flower. 
Or meditate beside his lonely bier. 

The handcart train will travel on its way, 
While here the lone wolves roam, the coyotes cry- 
She shall push on through long, heart-breaking days — 
But wait a little— let her say goodbye. 



Sylvia Vioh^i Young, Midvale, Utah, has been several times an award winner in the 
Rehef Society contests. She placed first in the Ehza R. Snow Contest in 1952, and 
second in 1953. In 1957, she placed first in the Relief Society Short Storv Contest. 
Mrs. Young tells us: ''To be a winner in this contest is always a thrill. Mv poem 
'Parting on the Prairie' was inspired by the pathos depicted in Avard Fairbanks' 
'Tragedy at Winter Quarters.' I have been a contributor to ThQ Reliei Society Maga- 
zine for twenty years, and have also written for all of the other Church magazines; 
The Salt Lake Tribune, Deseiet News; a national magazine, and several anthologies. 
Being a homemaker and a schoolteacher is quite a full schedule, but I manage some time 
in between for writing, flower raising, and reading. I am married to Reid W. Young, 
bishop of the Midvale Fourth Ward, and we are the parents of four wonderful boys." 



Jrinnual uielief Society Short Story (contest 



npHE Relief Society General Board 
is pleased to announce the 
award winners in the Annual Relief 
Society Short Story Contest, which 
was announced in the May 1958 
issue of the Magazine, and which 
closed August 15, 1958. 

The first prize of seventy-five 
dollars is awarded to Norma A. 
Wrathall, Sunnyvale, California, for 
her story ''Goodbye and Good 
Luck, Mrs. Kelsey/' The second 
prize of sixty dollars is awarded to 
Dorothy S. Romney, Stockton, 
California, for her story ''We Can't 
All Be Generals." The third prize 
of fifty dollars is awarded to Sarah 
O. Moss, Salt Lake City, for her 
story "The House on Cherry Lane 
Drive." 

Mrs. Wrathall is a third-time 
winner in the Relief Society Short 
Story Contest. Mrs. Romney and 
Mrs. Moss are first-time winners, 
although others of their stories have 
previously appeared in the Maga- 
zine. 

The Annual Relief Society Short 
Story Contest was first conducted 
by the Relief Society General Board 
in 1941, as a feature of the Relief 
Society centennial observance, and 
was made an annual contest in 1942. 
The contest is open only to Latter- 
day Saint women who have had at 
least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication 
in a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 
the first three issues of The Relief 
Society Magazine for 1959. Forty- 
Page 14 



five stories were entered in the con- 
test for 1958. 

The contest was initiated to en- 
courage Latter-day Saint women to 
express themselves in the field of 
fiction. The General Board feels 
that the response to this opportun- 
ity continues to increase the literary 
quality of The Rehei Society Maga- 
zine, and will aid the women of the 
Church in the development of 
their gifts in creative writing. Wom- 
en who are interested in entering 
the short story contest are reminded 
that each year, in the May or June 
issue of the Magazine, a helpful 
article on storywriting is published. 

Prize-winning stories are the prop- 
erty of the Relief Society General 
Board, and may not be used for 
publication by others except upon 
written permission from the Gen- 
eral Board. The General Board 
also reserves the right to publish any 
of the stories submitted, paying for 
them at the time of publication at 
the regular Magazine rate. 

A writer who has received the 
first prize for two consecutive years 
must wait for two years before she 
is again eligible to enter the contest. 

The General Board congratulates 
the prize-winning contestants, and 
expresses appreciation to all those 
who submitted stories. Sincere 
gratitude is extended to the judges 
for their discernment and skill in 
selecting the prize-winning stories. 
The General Board also acknowl- 
edges, with appreciation, the work 
of the short story committee in 
supervising the contest. 



Cjirst [Prize- vi/inmnq Q>tory^ 

K/innual Uxelief Society Snort Story Looniest 



Good Bye and Good Luck, 
Mrs. Kelsey 



Norma A. WrathaJJ 



IT was the summer after I, Alice 
Norris, had my gall bladder 
operation that the Kelseys 
moved into the old Forrester place 
adjoining my property. I hadn't 
been able to work as hard as usual 
that year, but my son-in-law had set 
out my tomato and pepper plants, 
and I planted the cucumbers my- 
self. Between us, we put in the 
dahlia bulbs, with a tall stake beside 
each one. As president of the Lin- 
wood Flower Society, I just about 
had to get in a few new flowers, 
although my yard is already planted 
nicely to perennials and roses. And 
I had a secret hope of exhibiting my 
deep maroon dahlia, the Star of 
Persia, at the State Fair. 

Mine is a large corner lot, with 
old Mrs. Bates' home on the east 
and the Forrester place at the back. 
It was once one of the finer homes 
of Linwood, but the Forresters had 
moved away, and the old frame 
house had fallen into disrepair. 
Weeds were rampant in the door- 
yard, and the field beyond, once a 
pasture, had become a tangle of wild 
grass and morning glory. Verner 
Hals, owner of Linwood's Men's 
Clothing Store, had the renting of 
the house to a succession of fami- 
lies that moved in and out of town. 





NORMA A. WRATHALL 

I had told him, "You'd get a better 
class of renters, if you'd fix up the 
house a bit." He said he couldn't 
on the small commission he collect- 
ed. As it was, I tried to be a good 
neighbor to the renters, friendly, but 
distant. However, it was soon ap- 
parent that the little Kelsey boys 
didn't know the meaning of dis- 
tance. 

I was working in my back yard 
on the afternoon that the Kelseys 
drove their dilapidated car along the 
adjoining driveway. Through the 

Page 15 



16 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



cloud of dust, I caught a glimpse of 
the top piled high with parapher- 
nalia, the two little boys leaning out 
at the side, and the trailer bumping 
along behind, all but spilling bed- 
steads, bedding, pots and pans, and 
what-not. A few minutes later, as 
I knelt to fasten a tomato plant to 
its prop, a clod of dirt sailed over 
the fence and landed with a plump 
beside me. 

The very next morning, as I start- 
ed toward the yard to turn on the 
sprinklers, I heard ''~sss-sss-tt~" and 
the scampering of feet. A frowzled 
black top, which I learned later be- 
longed to Benny, and a carroty 
thatch which proved to be Pete's, 
disappeared from view down behind 
my fence. I hurried to the garden, 
to find green and ripe tomatoes 
thrown about, vines uprooted, cu- 
cumbers stepped on and smashed. 
I looked over the fence in time to 
see them scuttling for home. As I 
cleaned up my garden, I got to 
wondering how they had climbed 
over my straight high fence, unless 
they were part demon and part fly. 

Mrs. Bates agreed that they were 
part demon, all right, on the day 
they pulled the wire from her hen- 
house, chased the setting hens from 
the nests, smashed the eggs, and 
pulled out the rooster's tail feathers. 

npHINGS went from bad to worse. 
Almost every day there was new 
mischief. We talked it over, and 
decided that something would have 
to be done. I wondered if it would 
be best to try kindness, coupled with 
a grim attitude, of course. They im- 
mediately assigned me the task of 
making the complaint. 

I started out one afternoon with a 
loaf of fresh raisin bread. 



Mrs. Kelsey was on the sagging 
back porch, washing clothes in a 
large tin tub. She was a tall, large- 
boned woman, her face tanned and 
deeply lined. She pushed a strand 
of straight brown hair from her 
damp forehead, and greeted me. 
"Hot, isn't it?" 

After I had introduced myself, 
and she had thanked me for the 
bread, she pulled a backless chair 
from under a pile of boxes in a 
corner. I sat gingerly on the edge 
of it. 

''I . . . suppose you're getting set- 
tled by now?" I ventured. 

She began sudsing some towels 
on the washboard. ''Well, good as 
we ever will, I guess ... I mean, 
Mr. Kelsey hasn't got work right 
now. Thought he had a job at the 
railroad yard when we came, but 
turned out they didn't need him. . . . 
Haven't seen anything of Benny and 
Pete, have you?" 

''I hope he gets some work soon," 
I said. ''And I wanted to talk to 
you about Benny and Pete." I 
cleared my throat, and could feel 
my face getting red as she stopped 
washing, and turned suddenly to 
look at me. 

"Er ... I wouldn't mind if the 
boys took some vegetables, Mrs. Kel- 
sey. In fact, I'd be glad to give 
them some. But I don't want them 
to tear up the vines and destroy 
things." 

She said nothing. 

"Several other neighbors have 
complained, too," I pushed on. 
"But maybe when they get better 
acquainted, they'll have more play- 
mates, and not get into so much 
mischief?" 

She shrugged. '"Taint likely. 
Seems like wherever we go, it's hard 



GOODBYE AND GOOD LUCK, MRS. KELSEY 



17 



for them to get playmates. Have 
they done anything real bad?" 

''Well . . . unless you count 
smashing eggs and tomatoes and 
pulling out rooster's tail feathers!" 

Her gaze shifted to the sprawling 
apple tree which dropped its wiz- 
ened crop to the yellowed tickle 
grass in the yard. 'They're such 
lively little boys . . ." she said. 

Abruptly, she turned back to the 
tub. "Have to get on with my 
washing, if you'll excuse me . . . 
nearly supper time," and she re- 
sumed her vigorous scrubbing. 

I understood that the visit, such 
as it was, had ended. As I walked 
home, I felt frustrated and more 
than a little vexed with myself. I 
was sure that old Mrs. Bates would 
take me to task for my failure. 

/^NE day, at the end of the month, 
I saw Verner Hals driving away 
from the Forrester place, so I hailed 
him as he came around the corner. 

"Well, did you collect any rent 
from them?" I asked him, smiling to 
soften the impertinent question. 

"Alice. . . ." He sighed, and 
leaned back in the car seat. His 
round, firm face was more flushed 
than usual, his small straight mouth 
set resolutely into his cheeks, and 
his shrewd eyes, behind the thick 
lenses, had a harassed expression. 

"I will admit that I certainly made 
a mistake with them. I was down 
with the flu when they came — 
didn't take the time to check their 
references, if they had any. They 
paid their deposit — and since you 
asked, yes, she scraped up the rent 
money from various little places. 
Said he'd got a couple of weeks' 
work at the cemetery, but he isn't 
working now. So, I can't force them 



to move. Anyway, I hate to evict 
people, except as a last resort. It 
makes such unpleasant publicity." 

"Maybe so, but those little boys 
are the scourge of the neighborhood. 
I should think you'd consider the 
rest of us!" I flared. 

"As far as that goes, they have 
broken two windows in the house 
and pulled the front gate loose," he 
said. But as he left, he said he'd 
see what he could do. 

Then came the morning that I 
found the Star of Persia uprooted, 
wilting in the blistering sun. 

"Oh, those wretched, wretched 
boys!" I muttered, kneeling beside 
my stricken beauty. My vegetables, 
maybe. But not my dahlia! I hur- 
ried to the house, the drums of bat- 
tle beating in my ears, combed my 
hair, took off my apron, and pre- 
pared to sally forth. 

I almost bumped into Mrs. Kel- 
sey coming up the back walk. 

Apparently, she didn't notice my 
belligerent expression, although old 
Mrs. Bates says that I never look as 
fierce as I think I do. 

"Thought I'd come over and tell 
you the news," she began, not wait- 
ing for me to invite her in. I 
thought that her face was more re- 
laxed than usual. 

"We got a letter from Pa's broth- 
er up in Oregon. Wants us to come 
up there. Says he has a steady job 
lined up. So . . . we'll be moving 
right away." 

It took me a moment to find 
words. "That's wonderful. For 
you, I mean. But — that's a long 
trip. Will your old car make it?" 

"Oh, very likely it will. Pa's out 
there working on it now. He's 
pretty good at fixing things, if you 



18 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



can get him at it." She started 
away, then paused and hfted her 
head, a thin flush spreading up un- 
der her cheeks. "Guess the neigh- 
bors will be glad w^e're moving. 
Guess it might be the best news 
they've had!" 

''Oh . . . why . . . no . . ." I 
fumbled; but she was already half- 
way down the path. 

The news ran like quicksilver over 
the party lines. A sort of glad relief 
surged over the neighborhood, and 
with it a trickling of belated good 
will. We had all snubbed the Kel- 
seys, and as far as I know, no child 
had been allowed to play with Ben- 
ny or Pete But guiltv feelings bring 
out strange behavior sometimes. 
One after another of us took over 
some little friendly offering. Dorothy 
Driggs took some good cotton T- 
shirts which her boys had outgrown; 
old Mrs. Bates took a blanket she 
had stored awav and never used. 
The wound still hurt when I 
thought of my dahlia. But, after 
some deliberation, I gave Mrs. Kel- 
sey a new dress which my sister in 
Chicago had sent me the previous 
year. I had never worn it, because, 
as my sister should have known, I 
can't wear yellow. I'll never forget 
the look on her face when she held 
it up. ''New," she breathed, ''brand 
new. . . ." 

Even Verner Hals stopped by to 
tell me that he had found four good 
retreads for their car at his brother's 
garage. "Couldn't risk having the 
trip fall through for lack of trans- 
portation," he said. 

"That's a kind act, but it lacks a 
charitable motive!" I told him. 

He raised an eyebrow, "Who's 
calling the kettle black?" he said^ 
and laughed. 



npHEY were scheduled to leave on 
Saturday. On Friday morning, 
Mrs. Kelsey was again at my door. 
She's come to say goodbye, I 
thought, and resolved to send her 
away with a kind feeling. 

I asked her to come in and sit 
down, and passed a plate of oatmeal 
cookies. As she talked, her large, 
strong hands, usuallv still, pleated 
the side of her dress. 

"Mrs. Norris, if I'd had to tell 
you this a week ago . . . well, I just 
couldn't have, that's all. I thought 
everyone was down on us then. But 
now . . . everyone's changed. Or else, 
we're just getting acquainted bet- 
ter." 

Premonition struck me. "Has — 
anything happened?" 

"Yes, I guess you might call it 
that. We got another letter from 
Pa's brother in Oregon. Air mail. 
Says the job fell through. Says to 
come on up, anyway, if we want 
to." Her wide mouth lifted in a 
smile. "But I guess he didn't want 
us very bad. And the neighbors 
here have turned out to be so nice. 
I said to Pa — 'Why leave? Just as 
we've got to liking it?' " 

I knew that my mouth was hang- 
ing open, but I couldn't seem to 
get it shut. I must have said some- 
thing, and, presently, she left. 

Bv midaftcrnoon, this new de- 
velopment had spread like a pall 
over the neighborhood. For some 
reason, thev all seemed to hold me 
responsible. As if I could help it! 
"It's all your do-good ways, Alice!" 
". . . If vou'd been more firm in the 
first place ... I should think you'd 
learn, at your age. . . ." 

By the time I turned on my lawn 
sprinklers, my ears were burning, 
and I was in no mood to be pleas- 



GOODBYE AND GOOD LUCK, MRS. KELSEY 



19 



ant when Verner Hals appeared at 
my front door. 

'1 don't want to hear any more 
blame!" I snapped. 

''Now, simmer down, Alice. No 
one's blaming you." He put his hat 
on the floor by his chair, and 
mopped his balding head with his 
handkerchief. I gave him a glass 
of ice water, and he sipped it as he 
talked. 

''Alice, I realize that this new 
development is a blow to you, as it 
is to all of us — you, particularly, 
because of your proximity. And 
that's what I want to talk to you 
about." He pressed his mouth in 
carefully. "At last, after many let- 
ters back and forth, IVe convinced 
the Forresters that they should sell 
their property. That way, there 
won't be this moving in and out. 
So, Fve got to have it vacant, reno- 
vate, and put it up for sale. I was 
just getting to the point of asking 
them to move, when they an- 
nounced that they were leaving. 
But now — think what a spot Fm 
in! How will I get them out? 
Short of eviction?" 

"Why ask me? I can't get them 
out, either!" 

He held up his hand. "Alice, 
you're probably better acquainted 
with them than any of us. And 
they view me in the somewhat 
dubious light of landlord. Some of 
our interviews have been — unpleas- 
ant. I would find it very difficult 
to " 

"Now, see here, Verner. If you 
think that Fm going to tell them." 

". . . to come to an understand- 
ing, Alice, I want you to go to them 
this evening. Before they get un- 
packed. Tell them the property has 
been put up for sale. They will have 



to move to Oregon. I will not press 
for the rent they owe, nor damages 
to the windows. Just do it in a 
calm and dignified way. Wish her 
a goodbye and good luck, something 
of that sort. . . ." He picked up his 
hat. 

"Coward!" I choked. But there 
was no use arguing with him. 

A N hour later, my feet dragged the 
short distance to the Kelseys. 
My arm was heavy as stone as my 
knock stilled the clamor within. 

Mrs. Kelsey opened the door, and 
I saw that they were just sitting 
down to supper. 

"Come right in, Mrs. Norris. It's 
nice of vou to come over." 

"Good evening. I . . . don't want 
to interrupt your meal. But if I 
could speak to you for just a min- 
ute or two. ..." 

"Why, sure. They can go ahead 
and eat without me. Let's go out 
on the porch. It's cooler." 

We sat on the sliverv top step. 

"You'll have to excuse how the 
house looked," she began, before I 
could speak. "We haven't got 
everything unpacked yet." 

"That's just what I . . . that 
is. . . ." 

"It's real nice of you to come 
over, soon's I told you we're staying. 
Like I told Pa, 'All good neighbors; 
that's something you don't always 
find.' This is the first town where 
people have treated us decent. 
When you get kicked around from 
place to place, you get so you don't 
care. But now, we feel different. 
Even the boys do." She talked on, 
while I tried to get my tongue loose 
from the top of my mouth. 

"I'm ashamed to admit that we 
haven't been too good neighbors 



20 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



ourselves. Fm right sorry about the 
way those kids have pestered you. 
Today, Pa whaled them good. 'Don't 
go into her yard again, understand?' 
he said. Benny yelled, 'Okay!' but 
Pete didn't say anything, so Pa 
whaled him again, until he yelled 
'Okay!' too." Sudden anxiety 
creased her forehead. "Haven't 
been over there today, have they?" 
"Why, no. No, they haven't." 
I realized that in all the excitement, 
I hadn't missed the Kelseys. 

QHE was saying, "Pa's promised to 
fix Mrs. Bates' hen-house. He was 
over there today. That's when she 
told him about your dahlia. I'm so 
sorry. I know how I'd feel. But 
things will be different now. You'll 
see, Mrs. Norris." She went on 
talking, saying that Pa had got his 
old job back as caretaker at the 
cemetery and that they'd promised 
him it would be permanent work, 
that she was going to pay all their 
bills up, and hoped the boys 
would be better. As she talked, her 
voice lifting and falling, I felt small- 
er and smaller. She had been in 
need of bread, and we had offered 
her a stone. 

When I got home, I called Ver- 



ner Hals on the phone. I told him 
all that had happened, and that if 
he wanted them to leave, he could 
take care of it himself. Then I hur- 
ried over to visit old Mrs. Bates be- 
fore she could ring me back. 

Verner stopped by next morning. 
Said he'd been thinking it over, and 
that things had probably turned out 
for the best. He'd decided to buy 
the old Forrester place himself; said 
he probably had intended to all the 
time but didn't realize it. The old 
house wasn't worth much, but he 
was buying it for the land at the 
back. Maybe it would be all right 
to have the Kelseys live there for 
awhile; maybe they'd clean up the 
place. He drew one of his deep 
sighs, and said that by some miracle, 
maybe Kelsey would even fix up the 
fences and look after the field. 

I looked at him, wondering if he 
didn't know that we'd already had 
a miracle, one that we wouldn't for- 
get in awhile. 

He turned his head suddenly, and 
his eyes met mine. The straight 
mouth lifted and softened, and as 
he turned his gaze quickly aside 
again, I saw something glisten, and 
I knew that he had shared my 
thought. 



Norma A. WrathaU tells us that she appreciates The Relief Society Magazine and 
the opportunities it offers for writers. "We have lived in Sunnyvale, California, for 
more than five years, having moved here from American Fork, Utah, in 1953. I am a 
native of Grantsville, Utah. During the past few years I have not done much writing 
until just recently I have tried to get started with it again. It makes me very happy 
and thankful to be published in The Rehef Society Magazine once more. My husband 
is Morris Wrathall. We have four children, all of whom are quite grownup now. Don 
is serving in the Eastern States Mission; Carolyn is married and has two children; 
Camille and Robert are at home. I am employed as a secretary by the Sunnyvale School 
District, and, with my home, this keeps me quite busy. However, I plan to do as much 
writing as possible. I am interested chiefly in the short story." Mrs. Wrathall placed 
first in the Relief Society Short Story Contest in 1943, second in 1950, and third in 

^953- 



ibxploring /tew c/rontiers in uiealth 

Basil O'Connor 

President, The National Foundation 

"VS/ITH paralytic polio on the down grade because of the Salk vaccine, 
The National Foundation is moving forward into a challenging new 
program of vast significance to everyone concerned with the problem of 
human disabilitv. 

The National Foundation, originally the National Foundation for 
Infantile Paralvsis, will now launch a broad scientific assault on some of 
the Nation's other major health problems. . . . Hope is bright that March 
of Dimes-supported research, which yielded the powerful polio prevention 
weapon, may some dav soon remove the aura of mystery from other mala- 
dies that have long puzzled and pained mankind. . . . 

We have set our sights on full investigation of virus diseases, ex- 
ploration of disorders of the central nervous system and, initially, on two 
specific new targets — arthritis and congenital malformations, or birth de- 
fects. These afflictions annually cripple millions of Americans. No pre- 
vention is known for either, nor is there a cure. 

This broad concept is a direct tribute to the American people, to the 
volunteers like yourselves who forged the victory over paralytic polio. It 
is an affirmation of belief that you will continue and increase your sup- 
port of the bigger fight to score equally great victories in other health 
fields. . . . 

For the past twenty-one years, people of all ages, in all walks of life, 
have given voluntarily to the March of Dimes to speed the conquest of 
polio. Medical history undoubtedly will record the Salk vaccine as the 
first preventive measure ever achieved through the co-operation of science 
and the public and put into immediate, effective use through the efforts 
of a nation's medical and lay population. . . . The need for equally full 
understanding of the new program is one of the impelling reasons why the 
March of Dimes will continue to make its own annual appeal direct to 
the American public. 



C/oi/a QJeath 



ers 



Eva. Willes Wangsgaard 

How cold 

These feathers are! 

Snow geese nest high on wind 

Which plucks their down to cover earth 

In white. 



Page 21 



cJhe California ii iission 

Pieston R. NibJey 
Assistant Church Historian 

'TPHE first members of the Latter-day Saints Church to arrive in Cahfornia 

were 230 men, women, and children who had sailed from New York 
City in the ship ''Brooklyn/' on February 4, 1846, and who, after rounding 
Cape Horn, arrived in San Francisco Bay on July 31st. 

Six months later, in January 1847, the members of the Mormon Bat- 
talion, consisting of about 300 men and a few women, arrived at San 
Diego, after an overland journey. 

In 1851 a large colony of Latter-day Saints, approximately 500 in 
number, settled at San Bernardino. Thus the Latter-day Saints were 
prominent in the early history of California. Missionary work was carried 
on by them to a considerable extent, under the leadership of Parley P. 
Pratt, Amasa M. Lyman, Charles C. Rich, George O. Cannon, and other 
Authorities of the Church; however, in 1857, at the time of the coming of 
Johnston's Army, President Brigham Young counseled the members of 
the Church to return to Utah. The great majority of them responded to 
this call. 

Actual missionary work in California was not resumed again until 
1892, when Elder John L. Dalton was called to labor in the San Francisco 
Bay region. He performed several baptisms and organized small branches 




Photograph by Ted Richardson 
Submitted by Leo J. Speirs 

SCENE IN THE DESERT, NEAR TWENTY-NINE PALMS, CALIFORNIA 

Page 22 



s:'^ 



THE CALIFORNIA MISSION 



23 




A "Frashers"' Photo 
Submitted by Richard F. Oyler 

MT. WHITNEY, CALIFORNIA (14,496 feet high) 
Highest summit in the United States, King of the Sierra Ne\'acla Range 

in Oakland and San Francisco. He was followed by Elder Karl G. Maeser, 
who continued the work during 1894. Mission presidents who succeeded 
him were: Henry S. Tanner, 1894-96; Ephraim H. Nye, 1896-1901; Joseph 
E. Robinson, 1901-1919; Joseph W. McMurrin, 1919-32; Alonzo Hinckley, 
1932-35; Nicholas G. Smith, 1935-37; ^^* ^^^^ Macdonald, 1937-41; Henry 
H. Blood, 1941-42; Elijah Allen, 1942-46; Oscar W. McConkie, 1946-50; 
David I. Stoddard, 1950-51; Bryan L. Bunker, 1951-55; Henry D. Taylor, 
1955-58; Jesse A. Udall, 1958-. 

The California Mission, which included parts of Arizona and Nevada, 
was divided in January 1942. The dividing line was established at the 
northern boundary lines of San Luis Obispo, Kern, and Inyo counties. 
The northern portion was designated as the Northern California Mission. 
The southern portion retains the name of the California Mission. 

On September 30, 1958, there were 3,777 members of the Church in 
the California Mission, located in eighteen branches. Converts baptized 
during the year numbered 1,557. 

Twenty-six Relief Society organizations, with 752 members, were re- 
ported in December 1957. Alta H. Taylor is former president of the 
California Mission Relief Society, and Lela Lee Udall is the present presi- 
dent. 

Note: The co\er for this Afagazine, "The California Mission Home, W'^ith the 
Los Angeles Temple in the Baekground," is reprodueed from a photograph by Harold 
^^'inn, and was submitted by Sister Taylor. See also "Reeipes From the California 
JMission/' by Sister Taylor, page 36. 



The Silver Leash 



Chapter i 
Beatrice Rordame Parsons 



THE bus rolled steadily along 
the dark strip of asphalt 
which seemed to unwind 
itself under the wheels. The desert 
was unending. LaRue Harding 
stared out of the window and 
shivered. 

Fm a stranger, she thought. 

Not only a stranger to this corner 
of Arizona, but a stranger to her 
brother-in-law, Herbert Vetterly. 
He had married LaRue's sister, 
Amelia, seventeen years ago. 

I don't even know their children, 
except as names, LaRue thought un- 
happily. Erma would be sixteen, 
now. Joel must be fourteen. Con- 
nie, only nine. 

'They are my nieces and neph- 
ew," LaRue spoke softly to herself, 
''yet they are as distant from me as 
those eroded peaks which unfold to 
let the bus go through." 

Her sister Amelia had written, 
year after year, asking LaRue to 
come to Arizona. Now it was too 
late. Amelia was dead! 

Her mind went back. . . . 



5i« * * * 



She had been five when their par- 
ents died. She and Amelia, ten 
years older, had left Arizona and 
gone to San Francisco to live with 
a distant relative, whom they called 
Aunt Mettie. 

Amelia had been homesick for 
their home in Fivelakes, for her 
friends and acquaintances. She had 
often talked about it to LaRue, even 
though LaRue was too small to 
understand. 

Page 24 



"I remember the houses, the 
streets. I can still see the oldest 
house in the valley. Hillhigh House, 
they called it because it was built 
on a knoll overlooking the town. 
The hospital is named after our 
great-great-grandfather, Jonas Hard- 
ing." 

LaRue was proud to know that 
Jonas Harding had driven his small, 
gray burro into the rugged moun- 
tains prospecting for gold. She 
talked about it to LaRue. But 
LaRue, being a child, saw the small 
gray burro more clearly than the 
man. She did not remember Five- 
lakes. 

As they grew older, Amelia teased 
Aunt Mettie to let them return to 
Arizona for a visit. But Aunt Met- 
tie didn't have money enough to 
send them. It wasn't until Amelia 
was nineteen, and had saved enough 
money to make the trip, that she 
was able to visit old friends for an 
extended stay. She renewed ac- 
quaintances, and wrote about meet- 
ing a Herbert Vetterly. Love began 
to glow between the lines of her 
letters to LaRue and Aunt Mettie. 

"Herb's a wonderful man. He's 
good, honest. He's going to be an 
architect. ..." A few months lat- 
er, she wrote that they had fallen 
in love; that they were to be mar- 
ried in the Mesa Temple. She 
asked Aunt Mettie to let LaRue 
come for the wedding. 

But Aunt Mettie had been ill and 
LaRue, at nine, could not go alone. 
Later on, Amelia's letters were 



THE SILVER LEASH 



25 



filled with longing to see her sister. 
'Tou are growing up, LaRue. We 
two are the last of the Hardings. 
Fd like my friends to know you." 
And as the years passed: "Herb and 
I would like you to know our chil- 
dren." 

But it had seemed impossible for 
LaRue ever to leave Aunt Mettie. 
Her duty seemed to be there. Even 
as a child going to school, she had 
things to do that Aunt Mettie could 
not do. As LaRue went through high 
school and on to the university, 
Aunt Mettie grew more and more 
feeble, but LaRue had managed to 
graduate. She found an excellent 
position in one of the large banks 
in San Francisco. By then Aunt 
Mettie was bedfast, and the money 
LaRue earned kept the dear old 
lady in comfort. When she died, 
LaRue, who had always had so much 
to do, found herself on the verge of 
a breakdown. It was soon after, that 
Amelia was killed in the accident 
which crippled her husband. 

Herbert Vetterly's letter, written 
six months after his wife's sudden 
death, was painfully compelling: 

I am of little use to myself or the chil- 
dren. I sit in my wheel chair in my room. 
The children are alone too much. People 
are kind. Mrs. Jonstone, a neighbor, as- 
sists with the housework, does the cook- 
ing. We manage, day by day. But the 
children and I are drifting apart. I worry 
about them a good deal. . . . 

LaRue immediately had written 
Herb that she would take three 
weeks leave from the bank, and 
come for a visit during the month 
of June. She assured her coworkers 
that she would return by the first 
week in July. 

Although there had been no an- 
swer from Herb, LaRue felt she 



must go. She got several tourist 
folders and read about Arizona: 

Area 113,956 square miles. Water, 329 
square miles. State Flower, the Saguaro. 
. . . The town of Fivelakes ... in that 
corner of Arizona where so much of West- 
ern history began, is fast becoming a tour- 
ist center. The climate is ideal . . . the 
altitude contributing to not-too-warm days 
and desert-cooled nights ... on the Lost 
Padre River . . . where the Lost Padre 
Dam contributes acres of water for irriga- 
tion ... a lush green valley . . . four 
dry lakes and Blue Lake nearby gave the 
town its name. . . . 

jjc j!c jj: sj: jjj 

AS the bus rolled along, LaRue 
strained her eyes for a glimpse 
of the valley. It was hard to believe 
that somewhere — behind the weird 
arrangement of pink and yellow 
cliffs, a lush, summertime land of 
blue lakes and fertile fields would 
appear. 

There were miles and miles of 
barren land to which gray tufts of 
grass clung stubbornly. She studied 
the wind-etched patterns in an ocean 
of sand, and wondered why Amelia 
had longed to go back to Arizona. 

As the bus crossed the miles of 
arid Indian Reservation country, she 
studied the rude hogans of the 
ancient peoples, and wondered that 
they could survive on sand and sun. 

LaRue was glad she did not have 
to stay in Arizona! 

Then, suddenly, the valley ap- 
peared, cupped between towering 
mountains. She could scarcely be- 
lieve her eyes. She thought, amazed- 
ly: It's like those desert plants Fve 
read about — lifting their heads to 
blossom when the rain has passed. 
No wonder Amelia had found it a 
good place to live! 

Yet, even as she made this small 
concession to her sister's judgment, 
LaRue could not accept the valley 



26 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



as her own. The pastry-Hke contours 
of the hills made her think of a cake 
— baked eons before — to rise on 
one side and fall on the other, as if 
the oven had been imperfect. 

She saw yucca and Joshua trees 
that looked like odd-shaped Mars- 
men. There were saguaro and tall, 
straight cacti which looked like the 
pipes of an organ. In some places 
they were actually planted to form 
a sort of fence. There were small, 
spiny cacti crouched menacingly 
among gray boulders as if waiting to 
spring out upon the unwary. She 
saw tiny green lizards slithering into 
the sand to escape the turning 
wheels. She did not see, but her 
vivid imagination painted in her 
mind, pictures of tarantulas and 
Gila monsters. 

LaRue shivered again. Home- 
sickness tugged at her like a leather 
thong. Tlie beauty and fascination 
of San Francisco rose in her memory 
and she could almost smell the 
Pacific breezes, almost hear the roar 
of the skyscraper canyons. She 
knew with uneasy clarity that she 
could never make this oasis in Ari- 
zona her home! 

When the bus rolled into the 
station, she wanted to keep her seat 
and return to the Coast. But her 
baggage — one suitcase and an 
overnight bag — was being unload- 
ed by a rough-looking, scraggly- 
bearded young man in a plaid shirt 
and Levis. He saw her staring at 
his face, and grinned, scratching his 
thin beard. "You'll see a lot of 'em, 
Lady. Every man around here is 
getting ready for the Founding 
Festival. By the time it rolls around, 
ril have one of the best beards in 
the county!" He whistled as he 
set her bags inside the station. 

When her bus disappeared in 



muted distance, LaRue followed 
her bags. The station was un- 
pretentious. There was a cafe 
with green plastic-covered counter. 
There were Mexican and Indian 
dolls with intricately decorated cos- 
tumes, ranged on shelves. Aztec 
gods glowered down at her from 
brass and tin masks, and she remem- 
bered that Fivelakes was close to 
the Mexican border. On the walls 
she saw murals of pink and orange 
cliffs which reminded her of castles 
and fortresses. As the one or two 
fellow passengers disappeared into 
waiting cars, LaRue realized that no 
one had come to meet her. Panic 
seized her. It had been almost two 
weeks since she'd written Herb that 
she would come. She had not heard 
from him. Could all of them be 
ill? Or moved away? Or. . . . 
Something was surely wrong. 

OHE looked out of the window at 
the road which ran like a gray 
artery into the town of Fivelakes. The 
highway was being widened. From 
where she stood it seemed that the 
town would surely be gobbled up 
by the machines which sent clouds 
of acrid dust into the air. The 
chugging of scoop-shovels, the 
pounding of rollers beat dully into 
the cafe. She gazed through the 
brilliance of the blazing sun, and 
her head ached. 

The man behind the counter — 
bearded, frightening almost, in his 
western garb — watched her quietly. 
When he spoke, she jumped. "Get 
you a cab. Lady?" At her nod he 
went to phone. "Be here in a min- 
ute," he assured her lazily, running 
his fingers through his dark beard. 
"Raising this beard for the Found- 
ing Festival," he explained smiling- 



THE SILVER LEASH 



27 



She thought it was awful, but she 
didn't say so. She wasn't really in- 
terested in the festival. She'd read 
about such things. There'd be a 
Kangaroo Court, of course, in the 
middle of town, where frontier 
justice would be handed out. Wom- 
en would wear the traditional swirl- 
ing skirts of their Mexican neigh- 
bors, or the traditional sunbonnets 
of the pioneers. It would be a 
fiesta! 

The taxi, which had been a spin- 
ning, orange fleck in the distance, 
arrived at last in a cloud of dust. 
The driver put LaRue's bags into 
the back. When she gave him 
Herbert Vetterly's address he stared 
at her in frank amazement. 

'AVhv, vou're the sister Mrs. 
Vetterly talked about! You're not 
a bit like her. Your hair is red." 
He amended quickly, ''I mean, 
auburn." 

LaRue laughed. ''Red hair and 
freckles," she said, and was glad 
that wide-spaced grav-blue eyes, 
dark brows, and long, dark lashes, 
compensated for the row of freck- 
les across her nose. Amelia used 
to call them ''sun-kisses." Oddly 
enough, she hadn't thought of the 
word for years! 

The taxi lurched back towards 
the town, the driver skillfully avoid- 
ing loose gravel and hot oil. He 
chatted easily. 

"Mrs. Vetterly was a very fine 
woman. She worked in the Church, 
in Relief Societv. She belonged to 
the Genealogical Society. She was 
very proud of her family and of the 
fact she "was a Harding." 

"I know very little about the 
Hardings," answered LaRue weakly. 
She thought, I know so little about 
my sister. Even her taxi driver knew 
more! 



LaRue could remember Amelia, 
as she had been seventeen years be- 
fore, when she left Aunt Mettie's 
to marry Herb. But all the years 
between were closed to LaRue. 
Trying to see Amelia's face as it 
had been during later years, was like 
looking at the wrong side of the 
negative, misty, blurred. 

Fm a Harding, she thought con- 
fusedly, yet not one of them at all! 

She tried to shake away the feel- 
ing that she was just a pinprick of 
personality, with no beginning, no 
end, floating aimlessly into a place 
called Fivelakes. The driver was 
explaining how the town had got 
its name. 

"Four of the lakes dry up during 
the summer." He pointed. "But 
Blue Lake is deep and clear, fine for 
swimming and fishing." It lay like a 
silver tureen in the distance. He 
advised LaRue, smilingly: "Stay for 
the Founding Festival and see some 
fun!" 

LaRue smiled politely. But her 
mind refused to think of remaining 
so long. The driver was still giving 
her a tourist's glimpse of the valley. 

"Over there, just under the shad- 
ow of Coyote Peak is the Lawson 
Dairy Farm. Frank and Ellen Law- 
son are wonderful people. They've 
adopted five children. Now they 
are expecting one of their own." 

T ARUE looked at the neat, white 
buildings outlined against the 
gray of the mountain, and smiled. 
But again her mind turned down 
the possibility that the Lawson farm 
would ever — could ever — mean 
anything to her! 

On one side of the highway the 
land rose in a rolling knoll, topped 
by a very old, yet dignified house. 
LaRue had a queer feeling that she 



28 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 

had seen it before. Then she rea- After a long, embarrassing scru- 

hzed that she was probably remem- tiny, the child spoke. ''Are you my 

bering it because Amelia had talked Aunt LaRue?" Then, as LaRue 

about it. It was two stories high, managed a smile and a nod, she 

with small attic windows. There added critically: ''You don't look at 

were wide, comfortable porches, and all like my Mommy looked!" 

so much gingerbread trim that La- LaRue swallowed nervously. "You 

Rue thought of gingerbread cookies, must be Connie?" 

The driver saw that she was in- She held out her hand. But the 

terested and explained, "It's almost child did not move to take it. She 

one hundred years old. The oldest called to the dog. 

house in the valley. It used to be- "Come here, Atlast." At LaRue's 

long to one of the Hardings. But frank look of puzzlement, she ex- 

now it belongs to Clyde Rutherford, plained: "He was a stray. Daddy 

Everyone^ calls him 'Grandie,' be- let me keep him. So I have a dog 

cause he's Dr. Alan Rutherford's _ at last!" 

grandfather. He does not live in l^r^^^ ^^^^^j^^^ - Where is everv- 

the old house. It's for sale. Gran- one?" 

die lives with the aid of a day-house- r> • i • j . • i. 

1 • .1 . 11 Tu ■ 1 . Connie did not answer, lust 

keeper m that small red- brick cot- . ,i i i i i 

, ^ , „ oiDcned the screen and beckoned 

taee nearby. t r) • • i 

>ri 17 J i-i ij 1 LaKue inside. 

1 hev had passed the old house, . t^ 1 1 , n yy i 

but LaRue could still see it raising . I^addy can t walk, she said 

its proud old head to look out over simply. 

the valley. It had belonged to a LaRue found the house neat, 

Harding, and for that reason she comfortable, with the bedrooms on 

promised herself that someday she one side of a long hall, the living 

would see it close up. rooms on the other. She looked 

The taxi turned abruptly into a around, 

tree-lined street and stopped before So this is where my sister lived, 

a neatly kept white bungalow with she thought painfully, these are the 

maroon trim. The driver took La- things she touched. Her heart was 

Rue's bags from the car and put heavy with questions. How many 

them on the porch. Then he times did Amelia's hands polish this 

touched his cap, and the taxi disap- furniture? How many times did her 

peared around a corner. laughter ring through these quiet 

LaRue stood there, feeling rooms? 
strange, awkward. Was no one ex- 
pecting her? She put out her finger /^ONNIE was tugging at her sleeve, 
to reach the doorbell, but before she They went into the living room, 
pushed it, a small girl with flying At first LaRue thought it was 
brown braids, came racing from the empty. Then a man with wide 
back yard, followed by a tan and shoulders, very dark, crisp hair, 
white dog. rolled his chair from the shadows, 

She stood there, her hands loosely and she saw Herbert Vetterly for 
clasped behind her, her large, blue the first time. His dark eyes, sunk- 
eyes wide open, curious. The dog en with pain and distress, surveyed 
sniffed at LaRue's red sandals. her carefully. It was a moment be- 



THE SILVER LEASH 



29 



fore he put out his hand. ''Ameha 
would be glad to know that you 
have come." 

He tried to hide it, but LaRue 
caught a tense criticism in Herb's 
voice. She wanted to make him 
understand. Wanted to make him 
know those long, busy years with 
the aunt who had taken the place 
of her mother. But they were over. 
No need to speak of them now. 
Perhaps some other time. . . . 

T ARUE was aware that someone 
else had entered the room. She 
turned. For an instant she thought 
it was Amelia. The same soft pale 
hair, the same lovely blue eyes. . . . 

''How are you Aunt LaRue?" 
asked the girl, and LaRue knew her 
to be Erma. She would have put 
out her arms, but Erma's blue eyes 
were unfriendly, her tone distant. 
LaRue kept her arms at her sides. 

Then Joel came in. He was tall, 
dark like his father. 

'Til take your bags. Aunt La- 
Rue," he said politely. His coolness 
chilled his aunt. He went out upon 
the porch, came back with her bags 
swinging easily from his large hands. 
He carried them to one of the bed- 
rooms. 

LaRue stood there awkwardly. 
Herb pushed his chair back into the 
shadows. Erma moved out of the 
room. Joel left the bedroom door 
ajar. He tweaked one of Connie's 



brown braids and she followed him 
out. 

'Terhaps you'd like to unpack," 
said Herb from the shadows. 

LaRue crossed the hall, feeling 
the temporary briefness of her un- 
welcome visit, ni only stay a little 
while, she told herself, swallowing 
hurt, angry tears. Yet she did not 
blame any of them for not wanting 
her. 

She knew by the daintiness of 
the curtains and furniture that this 
had been Erma's room. She had 
moved, no doubt, into Connie's 
room. LaRue felt more than ever 
the intruder. 

She decided to unpack only the 
most necessary things. Almost 
surreptitiously she hung one or two 
of her cotton frocks in the empty 
clothes closet. 

Her hands shook as she put her 
handkerchiefs into an empty drawer 
and a small, amber cut-glass bottle, 
with a tiny golden cap. Her move- 
ments were unsteadv as she un- 
screwed the cap. The fragrance of 
white carnations flooded the room. 

Amelia had given LaRue the pret- 
ty bottle the day she had left for 
Fivelakes. The words she had said, 
then, were engraved on LaRue's 
mind: 

". . . so you'll never forget me, 
darling, and always remember that 
love is everlasting. . . ." 

[To be continued) 



Quiescence 

June N. Ashton 

The wind, 
Sweeping, swirling, 
Raising dunes of powder 
Across lonely prairies of snow 
Ceases. 



Sixty LJears J/igo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1899 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

RELIEF SOCIETY IN OMAHA, NEBRASKA: Sister Jane S. Richards ex- 
pressed her ]o\ and satisfaction in being present. . . . Referred to the time when the 
society ^^'as organized with but a few members, in the days of the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
Then they endured many hardships . . . subsequently finding a peaceful home in the 
valleys of the mountains where the society was reorganized by President Brigham 
Young and has spread and grown until now a society is found in almost e\'ery branch 
and ward of the Church, numbering in all about thirty thousand. Sister Richards said 
Sister Zina D. H. Young who now presides over the society in all the world, would be 
pleased to hear of an organization in Omaha. . . . 

—J. L. Hatch 

SARAH E. CARMICHAEL: As lofty mountains whose crests e\'er glisten with 
eternal snow and hear strange and \\eird music ... so with the poet who hears music 
in the floating wind \^'hispers in the forest; to whom the sea tells its wonderful secrets, 
seeing glorv in the sunset, feeling peace in the moonlight, and intuitively understanding 
the melody of birds. . . . Such a beautiful mind was Sarah E. Carmichael's ... to her 
inspired soul the Bible \\as an open book. . . . She need not to go to Switzerland to 
see the majestv of God displayed in her wondrous sno\\'clad mountains, her wild scenery, 
her ra\'ishing sunsets. ... 

— Lydia D. Alder 

WORDS THAT BLESS 

. . . The world of hope in which you live. 
The words of comfort you often give. 
The kindly letters your hand has penned 
To son or brother or distant friend. 
Not only brighten the jeweled crown 
Which you in heaven will wear. 
But help to swell the throng who hope 
To meet and lo\'e you there. 

— Alofa 

HOME OWNERSHIP: Homes of their own for the common people was the 
sentiment Brigham Young tried to inculcate and practically to demonstrate in these 
mountain vales during the period of early settlement here. Who does not know that 
the home is the center from \\'hich springs the best in life and in government? . . . The 
home which is our own is the ideal one, the children enshrine it in their memory. , . . 

— Editorial 

GRADUATION EXERCISES FOR A NURSES' CLASS: The nurses' class 
taught by Dr. Margaret C. Roberts ... for the last six months or more, held its 
graduating exercises on Tuesday, December 20th .... Dr. Roberts gave the instruc- 
tions free in the interest and under the auspices of the Relief Society. . . . The mem- 
bers of the class acquitted themselves admirably, and the Dr. herself read a very able 
and highly constructive paper. Counselor Annie T. Hyde on behalf of the Stake 
Board presented to Dr. Roberts in a neat and happy speech a handsome rocking 
chair in appreciation of her labors. . . and the class presented a silver cake dish filled 
with lo\ely flowers. 

— News Note 
Page 30 



■^ 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



"IIT'EST Germany has encouraged 
women (whose civil rights and 
opportunities were drastically cur- 
tailed during the war) to develop 
themselves to the highest degree 
possible. Many now fill top posi- 
tions in the fields of law, medicine, 
education, journalism, industry, and 
the arts. In May and June of 1958 
the Government acted as host to 
ten outstanding women from 
America, selected and invited by 
the German Parliament. They rep- 
resented a wide cross section of 
American women's achievement. A 
mutually beneficial exchange of 
ideas and national understanding 
and friendship resulted. 

QALLY CARRIGHAR'S exciting 
travel book "Moonhght at Mid- 
day (Knopf, New York), describes 
Alaska as a land of ''enormous invi- 
tation," where the native people are 
the world's supreme example of 
co-operation and skill in mastering 
a difficult environment. Many 
thoughtful suggestions are offered 
for helping the Eskimos through a 
time of transition as they adjust to 
the ways of the Forty-ninth State. 

jyt ISS MARGARET L. COIT is 
the author of Mr. Baruch, 
chosen by the National Gouncil of 
Women as its Book of the Year for 
1958. The author gave almost six 
years of work to this 784-page vol- 
ume, fellowships from Brown Uni- 



versity and some assistance from the 
publishers, Houghton MiffHn, aided 
with the problem of financing. Miss 
Coit had previously written John C. 
Calhoun: American Portrait, a Pul- 
itzer prize winner in biography. 
Mr. Baruch is a portrait of a later 
period of American history. 

r\R. LOIS HIGGINS, internation- 
ally recognized Director of the 
Illinois Crime Prevention Bureau, 
while completing a world-wide sur- 
vey of crime and delinquency con- 
ditions, spent two hours with Queen 
Frederica in Greece. King Paul and 
the Queen give much attention to 
improving delinquency in their 
country. Both devote much time 
to a school for delinquent boys, 
which is under the personal super- 
vision of the King. It has no barred 
doors or windows, but of 1200 boys 
placed there, only one has gone 
astray. 

jyiRS. LOUISE W. ILSE, As- 
sociate Manager in charge of 
sales and communications for the 
Equitable Life Assurance Company, 
has been named ''Business Woman 
of the Year," by the National Fed- 
eration of Business and Professional 
Women's Clubs, Inc. She has a 
Doctor's Degree in history from 
Columbia University; she does oil 
paintings, plays the piano, and as a 
photographer she has won many 
trophies for her colored slides. 

Page 3]- 



EDITORIAL 



VOL 46 



JANUARY 1959 



NO. 1 



(Strengthening (community Virtues 



AT the recent General Relief So- 
ciety Conference, Elder Mark 
E. Petersen of the Council of the 
Twelve and one of the advisors from 
that Council to Relief Society, im- 
pressively called to the attention of 
Relief Society officers and members 
one of the original assignments 
given to Relief Society by the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, namely, ''to 
assist by correcting the morals and 
strengthening the virtues of the 
community." Elder Petersen de- 
clared that in his opinion the need 
for this service was greater at the 
present time than at any other time 
within his recollection. He said we 
are passing through the worst moral 
breakdown of our generation, and 
he admonished the sisters to be alert 
to evil conditions within their re- 
spective communities and to meet 
their responsibilities toward the 
important assignment given them by 
the Prophet. 

It is of interest that at the time 
the Prophet gave to the sisters of 
Relief Society the injunction to cor- 
rect the morals and strengthen the 
virtues of the community, there 
was no particular wave of crime or 
delinquency in Nauvoo, such as we 
have in many communities today, 
to evoke such mandate. Nauvoo 
was a beautiful, prosperous city that 
had been reclaimed from the wilder- 
ness by an industrious people led by 
a Prophet of God. While, un- 
doubtedly, there were some of the 
people whose conduct was at vari- 

Page 32 



ance with the teachings of the 
Church, the community as a whole 
was one of highest moral recti- 
tude. Nauvoo was a city of broth- 
erly love, a righteous city, a city of 
the saints. 

It is of interest, also, that, at that 
same time, women were not gen- 
erally identified with community 
life. Why, then, would the Proph- 
et give such an assignment to the 
Relief Society? Certainly he knew 
the ways of men. He had prophetic 
insight into the evils that would 
thrust themselves upon the world. 
He had a divinely inspired compre- 
hension of the influence of women 
and the place of Relief Society in 
helping them to make a better 
world. 

Now, with world problems cre- 
ating an age of tensions and inse- 
curity, with crime and delinquency 
on the rise, with the general break- 
down of moral integrity in public, 
as well as in private life, it is well 
that Relief Society shall be remind- 
ed of its responsibilities in these 
matters. It is time that serious con- 
sideration be given to how best we 
are to meet our responsibilities. 

To achieve a virtuous community 
we must first develop virtuous citi- 
zens, for the community is but a 
body of individuals living together 
in one place. No community can 
be any stronger morally than the 
combined moral strength of the in- 
dividuals who comprise it. There- 
fore, there is no sounder approach 



\^ 



EDITORIAL 

for Relief Society in meeting its 
responsibilities toward good com- 
munity life, than vigorously to func- 
tion in the building of citizens of 
strong moral character. 

The place where good character 
is most effectively built is the home. 
This has always been true; it is true 
today. If attention is not con- 
scientiously and continuously given 
to this important matter in the 
home, it is not to be expected that 
it will be accomplished elsewhere. 

Good character is developed 
through love, acceptance, and feel- 
ings of security. It is engendered in 
children through wise teachings and 
through discipline that leads toward 
self-discipline. It is tremendously 
influenced through parental atti- 
tudes and examples. A lack of re- 
straint and self-discipline on the 
part of the parents can outweigh all 
their good precepts and adversely 
affect children throughout their en- 
tire lives. 

As Relief Society helps its mem- 
bers toward proper attitudes, as it 



33 



guides them in their homemaking, 
as it teaches them the doctrines of 
the Church particularly with regard 
to home and family life, as it awak- 
ens in them a sense of responsibil- 
itv to maintain their homes and 
guide their children in harmony 
with Church teachings, as it helps 
them to see the relationship of what 
they do to what their children are 
most apt to do— to this extent the 
Society will help them to be indi- 
viduals of strong moral character 
themselves, and it will also be an 
effective agent in helping them to 
rear children of strong moral charac- 
ter. Thus, Relief Society best meets 
its responsibilities to assist in cor- 
recting the morals and strengthen- 
ing the virtues of the community. 
Ours is not necessarily the role of 
the campaigner against one or an- 
other of the existing community 
evils; ours is the role of the steady, 
consistent builder of men and wom- 
en of integrity and moral fortitude 
who will uphold and promote virtu- 
ous community life. 

-B.S.S. 



C/Oi/r- Co/or Leavers — Jr /Lew QJeature for the 

LKelief Society 1 1 iagazine 

npHE General Board of Relief Society calls attention to the use of four 
colors on the covers of The Relief Society Magazine. This feature was 
initiated in November 1958, with the use of the plaque in the Relief 
Society Building, the same picture which was used for the program of 
the Relief Society General Conference. In December, a reproduction of 
the lovely painting "The Rest on the Flight Into Egypt," by Gerard 
David, was used as the cover for the Magazine. 

Beginning with this issue, January 1959, the missions of Continental 
United States will be represented by cover pictures in four colors. Follow- 
ing the plan commenced in January 1956, featuring the foreign missions, 
the Spanish-speaking missions, and the Southwest Indian Mission, each of 
the other missions of Continental United States will be represented by 
cover pictures in four colors. A brief history of each mission, with illustra- 
tions, will be presented, and recipes from each mission will be featured. 




TO THE FIELD 



ijielief (bocietif J/issigned ibvening II ieeting of 
QJast (bunaay in II Larch 

npHE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March i, 1959, has 
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef 
Society. A suggestive program for this meeting has been sent to the stakes 
in pamphlet form. It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents 
confer with their bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. Sug- 
gested songs for the Singing Mothers are: 'How Lox'cly Are Thy Dwell- 
ings," by Liddle; 'The Lord's Prayer," by Gates, or 'The Lord's Prayer," 
by Malotte. If music is not available in your local stores, it may be 
purchased from music dealers advertising in this issue of the Magazine. 

Kyiwara Suoscnptions Lrtesentea in J/Lpril 

TpHE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav- 
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re- 
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until 
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited. 
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year 1958 will be mailed to 
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1959. 

Ujouna Volume of ig^S 1 1 iagazines 

"DELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their 1958 issues 
of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The 
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See 
advertisement on page 70.) The cost for binding the twelve issues in a 
permanent cloth binding is $2.50, leather $3.80, including the index. A 
limited number of the 1958 Magazines are available at the offices of the 
General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, 
Utah, for $2 for twelve issues. It is recommended that wards and stakes 
have one volume of the 1958 Magazines bound for preservation in ward 
and stake Relief Society libraries. 

Page 34 



I to, cJhank LJoii! 

The First And Great Decision 




1\7"HEN once we have charted 
our course, and have decided 
on a hfetime goal, the results of 
which are even more far-reaching, 
even into the unlimited boundaries 
of eternity — then all the small de- 



can try to maintain the strength and 
vigor which is originally given to 
us, and in many cases we can great- 
ly increase that health and energy 
by obeying the laws of well-being — 
instructions which are simple and 
plain in their implications and in 
their purpose. 

The cultivated lands, and even 
the untilled earth, provide for us a 
great abundance of wholesome food 
and drink. Recall the gold expanse 
of wheatfields, reaching to far 
horizons; the orchards bending with 
a harvest of fruit; the garden rows 
in green splendor. Think of autumn 
and the squash and pumpkins 
heaped high, corn drying in the 
sunlight, apples ready for the frozen 
months of winter. Perhaps we 
should think more often of ''Every 
herb in the season thereof, and every 
fruit in the season thereof; all these 
to be used with prudence and 



cisions that must be made each day thanksgiving. ... All grain is or- 
dained for the use of man ... to be 
the staff of life. ... All grain is good 
for the food of man." (D & C 89: 
11, 14). 

It is our privilege and our bless- 
ing to rejoice in the richness of the 
earth and to select the foods and 
the drinks that will make our bodies 
strong and beautiful. 

We should be able to say ''No, 



are but the unit building stones in 
the structure of our lives. Each ac- 
cessory decision becomes, with prac- 
tice, almost automatic, and requires 
less and less weighing of alternate 
possibilities. 

It is the solving of the first prob- 
lem, and the setting of our direc- 
tion that is most important. The 
realization that our bodies are the 



temples of our spirits, and that they thank you!'' for it is not a character- 
are most precious to us, leads us to istic of wisdom nor an attribute of 
a desire to keep them as beautiful happiness, to barter the lasting bless- 



and as healthy as may be within 
our power. It is true, as must be 
known to us, if we are observing, 
that all are not given equally strong 
bodies to begin with, but all of us 



mgs, and the great rejoicing, for 
some temporary compliance with 
the offerings of those who do not 
know of the discipline and the 
promise. 



BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF! 



Page 35 



LKecipes cJrotn the K^alifornia I liission 

Submitted by Alia. H. Taylor 

THE Southland, comprising the Cahfornia Mission, is truly a melting pot, with many 
nationalities living in the area. No matter where one's homeland may be, he can 
find his native foods being featured attractively in many restaurants. Because of this 
mingling of peoples, there are no dishes typical of the mission. In this land of sunshine, 
sea foods, fresh fruits, vegetables, and nuts abound in all seasons. 

Within the boundaries of the mission, are centers for the production of some of 
these foods. Indio is the date center of the world, with grapes and citrus fruits also being 
produced on a alrge scale. The area around Fallbrook, Vista, and Escondido is famous 
for a^'ocados, fruits, and vegetables. 

The recipes we have selected as representative of the California Mission feature 
these foods we enjoy in such abundance. 



Fruit Salad 



2 c. fresh pineapple (diced) 
1 c. fresh orange sections 
1 c. shredded coconut 



1 c. miniature marshmallows 
1 c. commercial sour cream 



Prepare fruit, drain, and chill. Just before serving, combine quickly with soured 
cream. (Canned pineapple chunks and canned mandarin sections may be substituted 
for fresh fruit.) 



Pecan Pie 



3 eggs 
c. pc 
1 tsp. vanilla 



Yz c. pecans 



Vz c. sugar (scant) 
1 c. white syrup 



Whisk eggs lightly, don't beat. Add vanilla, nuts, sugar, and syrup. Pour into un- 
baked crust. Bake lo minutes at 450 degrees, reduce to 350 for 30 minutes. 

Frozen Lemon Dessert 

1 c. crushed vanilla wafers 2 tbsp. butter (melted) 

2 tbsp. sugar 

Combine and press into refrigerator tray. Reserve some for the top. 

Filling: 
1 1 5-ounce can of sweetened condensed milk 



Yi c. lemon juice 
1 tsp. grated rind 



Vz tsp. almond flavoring 
2 eggs, separated 



Beat egg yolks until thick, add to milk, stir in lemon juice and rind, add flavoring. 
Beat egg whites until stiff. Fold into milk mixture. Pour into tray and freeze. 

Broiled Avocados 

Choose medium-sized avocados, peel, and quarter them. Make a filling of diced 
ham, shrimp, or crab meet, combined with chopped celery and hard boiled eggs. Moisten 
with mayonnaise or white sauce. Sprinkle with buttered bread crumbs and broil 2 
minutes, or until crumbs are browned. 



Spiced Nuts 



Mix together in saucepan: 
1 c. sugar 
Vz tsp. cinnamon 



% c. diluted canned milk 



Page 36 



RECIPES FROM THE CALIFORNIA MISSION 37 

Boil until a soft ball forms in cold water. Remove from fire and add i c. nuts 
(almonds, walnuts, or pecans), i tsp. vanilla. Turn gently until well coated. Pour 
onto wax paper and break into pieces. 

Orange Date Nut Bread 

% c. orange juice /4 tsp. salt 

/4 c. boiling water i tsp. baking powder 

1 c. chopped dates Yz tsp. soda 

2 tbsp. melted shortening i c. sugar 

1 tsp. vanilla i c. chopped nuts 

1 beaten egg i Yz tbsp. grated orange peel 

2 c, sifted flour 

Pour orange juice in bowl and add hot water. Add beaten egg, melted shortening, 
dates, and vanilla. Then add the dry ingredients which have been sifted together. Beat 
well and stir in chopped nuts and orange peel. Bake in loaf tin at 350 degrees for 
one hour. 



LOeserted CJarin Ljard 



Maude Rubfn 

Their red boards dulled by the brush of years. 

The barn doors idle on rusted hinges; 

The creek runs free through fallen weirs. 

The water-wheel stilled. When carmine tinges 

The western sky, six half-grown quail 

Follow their mother out of the grass — 

Their sheltered lee near the old fence rail — 

And pecking briskly while shadows mass, 

Finish their peaceful meal . . . No cock-crow wakes 

Next morning's hush. No lowering call; 

No milk-pail swings; on the cedar shakes 

White frost; empty the old corral . . . 

Only the creak of the old red doors 

Reminds me again of morning chores. 



HANDY HINT 



Use a tail or wing feather of a chicken or waterfowl to clean lint from the sewing 
machine. — Mabel S. Cordon 



ijou Can (bew, A1 — [Jjoand iuutton notes 



Jean R. /ciiufngs 



T\0 you always shy away from 
making bound buttonholes, 
even though you know they are the 
best kind of closing for the dress or 
suit you want to make? Many 
women do so, feeling that they are 
too hard to make or too much 
trouble. 

Bound buttonholes need not be 
a stumbling block in your dressmak- 
ing. With this new easy and sure 
method, it is possible to have pro- 
fessional buttonholes every time. 
Remember, though, that this is pos- 
sible only when care is taken to 
have absolute accuracy at all times. 

Some garments lend themselves 
to the use of bound buttonholes 
more than others. They are hard to 
make successfully in fabrics that 
have a loose or open weave. Nor 
are they successful in dresses that 
are to be laundered repeatedly. The 
agitation of washing tends to cause 
the corners to fray out. Make them 
in fabrics that will not find their 
way to the washing machine. 

Practice making your buttonholes 
in a sample of material until you are 
sure of yourself and know how to do 
them right. Never try making them 
the first time on the garment itself, 
for you cannot do them over to cor- 
rect any mistakes. 

The section of the garment in 
which the buttonholes are to be 
made should be reinforced. The in- 
terfacing on a jacket front is not 
always satisfactory for this purpose. 
Such interfacings as tailor's canvas 
and pelon are too stiff. It is better 
to use a strip of fine muslin or cot- 
ton wigan underneath the button- 
holes to reinforce and support them. 

Page 38 



INTERFACING 




FIGURE 1 

LOCATION LINES FOR 
BUTTONHOLES 

The First Step 

After the backing has been basted 
in place, mark on it two parallel 
lines indicating the length of the 
buttonholes. Transfer these to the 
right side by stitching over them 
with machine basting in a contrast- 
ing thread. Cross the parallel lines 
with location lines as illustrated in 
Figure i. 

Cut a lengthwise strip of fabric 
1 1/2 inches wide and twice the 



YOU CAN SEW— XI— BOUND BUTTONHOLES 



39 



length of the total length of but- 
tonholes. For six one-inch button- 
holes, the strip for binding should 
be 12 inches long. Now fold the 
strip over 1/2 inch and stitch a tuck 
1/8 inch from the fold. Repeat on 
the other side of the strip. You 
will now have two 1/8 inch tucks 
which are 1/4 inch apart. (See Fig- 
ure 2.) Cut into sections twice as 
long as the marked buttonhole size. 

Second Step 

Now shorten the machine stitch 
and stitch the right side of the bind- 
ing to the right side of the garment 
by placing one fold of tuck on the 
location line, marked bv the ma- 
chine basting. Stitch the marked 
length of the buttonhole on the 
original tuck stitching, fastening 
thread securelv on each end bv re- 
tracing stitches (Figure 3). Repeat 
stitching on other tuck, making 
parallel lines. 

On the wrong side, cut between 
parallel lines of stitching to 3/8 inch 
from each and clip diagonally to 
each end of the stitching. (Fig- 
ure 4.) 

Turn the binding strip to the 
wrong side. Pull ends to square 
corners. On the wrong side stitch 
back and forth over triangle (formed 
by cutting), and strip at end of but- 
tonhole. Do not stitch through the 
body of the garment. Repeat at 
other end. (Figure 5.) 

Finish buttonholes off on the 
wrong side by slashing the facing 
and hemming edges down against 
stitching at the back of buttonholes. 

Things to Remember 

Buttonholes should follow the grain line 
of the material. They should be placed so 
that they run back from the center front 
or center back line of the garment. Start 




FIGURE 2 



L 



L 



INSIDE 



OUTSIDE 



FIGURE 3 

j iNSlDE__ I 





FIGURE 4 




FIGURE 5 

them Vs inch o\er toward the raw edge 
or to the left of the center line. This 
makes allowance for the space taken up 
in sewing on buttons. When the gar- 
ment is fastened, the buttons and inside 
corner of buttonholes should meet on 
the center line. 

A \ery attractive variation of bound 
buttonholes can be made by inserting a 
small cord or drawing yarn through the 
tucks that form the binding. Pull the 
yarn through with a large blunt-end needle 



40 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



after bindings have been sewed in place. 
This treatment is espcciahy useful on ma- 
terials that are soft and press very flat. 
It helps to make the binding stand out 
firmly. 

In planning the size of buttonholes, 
remember that they must be long enough 



to allow the button to slide through eas- 
ily. Measure the width of your button 
and add to it the measure of its thick- 
ness. Thus, a one-inch button that is Ys 
inch thick would require a buttonhole 
that measures i Ys inches in length. 




L^lestia K^hadwick cJracii s kluilts uiave 1 1 Lade 
1 1 La nil uLonies {Joeaatiful 

"1 1 riTH needle and thread as her most beloved tools, Celestia Chadwick Tracy, Brig- 
'' ■ ham City, Utah, now eighty-seven years old, has made hundreds of quilts — for her 
children and grandchildren, for her friends and neighbors, for Relief Society, and for 
her own home. 

Her useful hobby, begun in girlhood, flowered in the early years of her marriage, 
when she lived in the isolated ranching country of Raft River Stake. She made her 
home beautiful by covering the beds with intricately pieced quilts, and the children's 
cots were decorated with quilts made in exquisite stitching designs. 

She learned that a true homemaker can create beauty in any place and under diffi- 
cult circumstances. At the age of forty-five she was left a widow with eight children 
to support. She managed most of the affairs of the ranch, caring for livestock, making 
butter and cheese; she raised a large garden and cooked and sewed for her family — and 
in the evenings she pieced quilts, braided rugs, embroidered pillowslips, and crocheted 
many decorative articles. 

In 1896, she joined the Relief Society and has served since that time in executive 
and teaching capacities, and in the work meeting, giving freely of her time, her skill 
and knowledge; she has always manifested a neighborly concern for her sisters. She has 
been a visiting teacher for more than sixty years, and her gracious personality has been 
a blessing to hundreds of homes, where she has found her field of service enlarged by 
sharing her many blessings. 



cJhe LKewardifig cJime 

Elsie Sim Hansen 

WHILE waiting impatiently earth for a newness of life. Instead 

for a bus one crisp autumn of autumn being a period when 

morning, a red and orange some people feel sad, it should be a 

maple leaf came floating gently time of great rejoicing," she said, 

down from the maple tree across her face lighting like a child's, 
the street, and for a few brief sec- "Perhaps you are right, but to me 

onds it paused on the brim of my spring always has, and always will 

brown felt hat. be the most refreshing and delight- 

''What a delightful trimming," a ful time of the year," I stated em- 
pert, little, gray-haired lady stand- phatically. 

ing beside me said, as she carefully The woman smiled a warm, com- 

removed the leaf and held it in her forting smile, and then said, 'That 

hand. is because you are young. Spring 

I smiled and nodded briefly, and is for youth. It is a period of be- 
then again became absorbed in my ginnings. But to older people, the 
thoughts. autumn may seem a rewarding time. 

'It's beautiful isn't it?" With the coming of the fall, we 

''What?" I asked absent-mindedly, receive just payment for all the ef- 

'This leaf I have in my hand. A forts we have put forth. If we have 

person would never suspect that made thorough preparation during 

these rich autumn hues were pres- the preceding months, our harvest 

ent in this leaf all summer, but were is bountiful." 

so dominated by the green of the ''And what if we fail to make 

chlorophyll in the leaf that they thorough preparation for the har- 

could not be seen. Now for a vest, what then?" I asked the older 

short period of time we have been woman. 

permitted to enjoy these gorgeous She looked at me quizzically for 

colors before the tree discarded the a moment, and then said, "There 

leaf," she remarked, glancing up in- is always hope for a better year, if 

to my face to see if I was listening, we do not lose faith. Nature is 

"How interesting, and also how our most ardent and patient teach- 

depressing," I said, surprised into er. In the spring she gives us a 

answering by the elderly lady's time of planting. Summer is our 

knowledge. time of application and cultivation. 

Encouraged by my remark, she Autumn a time of recompense and 

rejoiced. "It really isn't depressing adjustment, for autumn sends her 

at all. It is merely fulfiUing the promise long before fulfillment." 
measure of its creation." Just then the bus came into view 

"Yes, I suppose so, but I dislike and, placing her hand on my arm, 

to see the leaves and flowers turn she said quietly, "Try and learn to 

brown and die every fall, as if na- love the autumn my dear, for it is 

ture no longer had any interest in autumn that tints the earth with 

the earth." colors from every season, and it is 

"That is because you do not un- the promise and accumulation of 

derstand. Instead of nature losing the earth's treasures." 
interest, it is quietly preparing the Page 4] 




FROM THE FIELD 




HiiJcIa Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Soeiety presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Ifandbook of Instructions. 



RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Velma N. Simonsen 

SOUTH AUSTRALIAN MISSION, TASMANIAN DISTRICT, IIOBART BRANCH 

RELIEF SOCIETY 



Seated, center front: Elizabeth Allen; seated left to right: June Allen; Cecily Bell; 
Fay Docking, First Counselor; June King, President; Charlotte Sheffield, Miss U. S. A.; 
Mabel Prichard. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Olive Sellars; Nancy Mitchell; Muriel Woolley; 
Phyllis White, Second Counselor; Gwendoline Spong, Secretary; Francis Travers; 
Mavis Hill. 

Velma N. Simonsen, President, South Australian Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"The Hobart Branch is probably located one of the farthest from Church headquarters 
of any Relief Society in the Church, yet they feel a close sisterhood to all the sisters 
of the Church. This branch entertained Miss Charlotte Sheffield, Miss U. S. A., and 
Miss Sheffield was proud to be associated with these lovely sisters." 

Page 42 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



43 




Ph(iii.t',rajjli subinitted by Edna J. Broadbent 



NORTH CARBON STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC 
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, August 31, 1958 

Front row, left to right: Vesta Morgan, organist; Geraldine Thomas, chorister; 
Edna J. Broadbent, President, North Carbon Stake Relief Society. 

Sister Broadbent reports: "Our enrollment of Singing Mothers is fifty-five mem- 
bers, but due to the holiday when this picture was taken, the number represented is 
fewer. We sang for the August quarterly conference, and have presented the music 
for other conferences." 




Photoj^raph submitted by Orah Van Wagoner 

PROVO STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT 

MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE ON THREE 

DIFFERENT OCCASIONS 



Mrs. Mary Dav, chorister, stands in the center (in dark dress); Arnolene Snow, 
organist, stands at Sister Day's left (in light-colored dress). 

Orah H. Van Wagoner, President, Provo Stake Relief Society, reports: "Six 
wards comprise the Pro\o Stake. These Singing Mothers have been together for the 
past three years, singing for morning and afternoon sessions of stake conference on 
three different occasions, the last time being in June 1958. They also sing at many 
other Church meetings. Many of them have sung in the Tabernacle at general con- 
ferences under the direction of Florence J. Madsen." 



44 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Martha B. Richards 

FRESNO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS FURNISH MUSIC FOR 

STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Martha B. Richards, President, Fresno Stake Rehef Society, stands at the right 
on the front row; Jean H. Brink, First Counselor, is fourth from the left in the third 
row; Viorene Wardle, Second Counselor, fifth from the right in the second row; 
Marguerite Davis, Secretary-Treasurer, fifth from the left in the fourth row; Leida 
Anderson, chorister, third from the right in the front row; Mary Thompson, organist, 
second from the right in the front row. 





Pliotograph '•ubmitted b\ Atfon Andoison 

WEISER STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL BRANCH 
CONVENTION, NEW MEADOWS, IDAHO, 

August 26, 1958 

Front row, seated, left to right: Clara McMurdie; La Vina Yardley, President, New 
Meadows Branch; Bertha Curry; Jeannette Hadley, Second Counselor, Weiser Stake 
Relief Society; Jessie Thomas, President, Cascade Branch Relief Society; Dora Thomas; 
Mary Larsen, stake visiting teacher message leader; Norma Engen, President, McCall 
Branch Relief Society. 

Second row, standing, left to right: Kate Hadley, stake literature class leader; Effa 
Campbell; Grace Burt; Gertrude Stephens; Afton Anderson, President, Weiser Stake 
Relief Society; Irene Winegar, stake Magazine representative; Mae Hulse; Lenora Piper, 
President, Council Branch Relief Society. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Violet Dewey; Martha Engen; Helen Manley; 



1 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



45 



Bessie Blackburn; Jane Ellis; Lavenia Bybee; Veda Brown, stake theology class leader; 
Anona Burt, stake social science class leader; Helen Cannon, Secretary, Weiser Stake 
Relief Society; Olga Poro; Ruth Armstrong. 

Sister Anderson reports: "Each summer the Weiser Stake Relief Society Board 
holds a branch convention in the northern part of our stake for four branches which 
are located at least one hundred miles from our stake union meetings. Because of this 
great distance, and because of the icy roads in the wintertime, the sisters of these 
branches are seldom able to attend union meeting. The purpose of this convention 
is to become better acquainted with the sisters in the branches and to introduce them 
to the material for the coming year in all departments. We hold sessions both in the 
morning and afternoon, with a special program given on visiting teaching. This year 
there was an excellent display of the articles that had been made on work meeting 
day by the branches. The total attendance was forty-eight (some of the sisters had 
to leave before the picture was taken)." 



r ">as>'-'j! s& •sf"^ 




Photograph submitted by Winona U. Stevens 

LETHBRIDGE STAKE (CANADA), BARNWELL WARD ANNIVERSARY 

PARTY, March 17, 1958 

Seated at the left, Mabel Howells, social science class leader; seated at the right, 
Francis Bullock, visiting teacher message leader. 

Standing, left to right: Lucille Pierson, Secretary -Treasurer; Myrl Jensen, work 
meeting leader; Hazel Jensen, Magazine representative; Ellen Johnson, Work Director 
Counselor; Ela Mercer, President; Erma Nielsen, Education Counselor; Merril Hough, 
literature class leader; Hazel Tanner, chorister. 

Sister Mercer reports: "The picture is of our officers and teachers taken with 
the table decorations for our 17th of March partv. The flowers were yellow daffodils 
and blue iris. The dolls were dressed in foam rubber to represent each department. A 
miniature piano stood in front of the organist and a music stand in front of the chorister. 
The dolls were in yellow and blue. Not present when the picture was taken: Virginia 
Johnson, organist, and Ruth Anderson, theology class leader." 

Winona U. Stevens is president of Lethbridge Stake Relief Society. 



46 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Ev>ln Ki(hai(l'-im 

UINl'AII STAKE (UlAII) WOOD CRAFTS DISPLAY AT SEMIANNUAL 
WORKSHOP FOR W^ARD LEADERS 

Seated, left to right: Aleda Heiner, Secretary-Treasurer, Uintah Stake Rehef Soeiety; 
Doris \\^alker, First Counselor; E^'yln Richardson, President; Mildia Jones, Second 
Counselor; Mary Freeman, work meeting leader; LaVar Anderson and Josephine Taylor, 
who collected and decorated the articles. 

Standing in the back row are: Nancy Havin, who gave a demonstration on can- 
ning; Hazel Stevens, Utah State nutritionist; Jessie Eller, Home Demonstration Agent; 
Alta Rist and Helen Stexens, county nurses, \\ho gave a demonstration on personal 
h\giene and beauty care. 




Photograph submitted by Delia H. Teeter 

DEm^ER STAKE (COLORADO) PRESENTS DRAMATIZATION "SHAKE- 
SPEARE IN OUR LI\^ES" AT VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, 

May 22, 1958 

Maralyn Hess, stake literature class leader, \\ho was in charge of the dramatization, is 
seated in the front row, second from the right; Madelyn Silver, Third Ward literature 
class leader, who directed the dramatization, is seated sixth from the right in the front 
row. 

Chorister, Reta Beck, stands fourth from the right on the second row; Manita 
Fowler, organist, first on the left in the back row; Delia H. Teeter, President, Denver 
Stake Relief Societv, stands third from the right on the second row, with her Counselor 
Mollie E. Richardson standing at Sister Teeter's left, and Counselor Ilah Smith, next 
to Sister Richardson. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



47 



I 



President Teeter reports: "The dramatization 'Shakespeare in Our Lives/ adapted 
from a play by Alberta H. Christensen of the General Board of Relief Society, was 
presented by stake literature class leader Maralyn Hess and directed by Madelvn Silver. 
The stake Singing Mothers furnished the music for the convention and the dramatiza- 
tion under the direction of stake chorister Reta Beck, accompanied by stake organist 
Manita Fowler. The summer messages were presented by stake visiting teacher class 
leader Gladys Rusk, and a message and instructions to the visiting teachers were given 
by Delia H. Teeter. A social hour followed the convention, with refreshments ser\'ed 
under the direction of Gounselors Mollie E. Richardson and Ilah Smith." 




Photograph submitted by Evelyn N. Binns 

RICHLAND STAKE (WASHINGTON) RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS AT 
VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, August 1958 



Left to right: Jeanette Bell, Education Counselor; Edna Reynolds, W^ork Director 
Counselor; Evelyn N. Binns, President; Dorothy Dyring, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister Binns reports: "We were very proud of the outcome of our evening, as we 
had two hundred visiting teachers in attendance. The program was very well received, 
and the reception was lovely. We felt that the convention was outstanding and a 
success. The theme for this year's \isiting teaching was used as our theme for the 
evening — 'Truths to Live By.' Grapes and wheat were used in our decorations. Posters 
were sent to the wards two weeks in advance of the convention, the heart on the 
poster signifying visiting teaching to be the heart of Relief Society. The one hundred 
per cent visiting teaching program was started in our stake four years ago, so this year 
we felt it important to recognize our one hundred per cent visiting teachers from each 
year of the wards by giving them ribbon awards, one color for each year. Next year an 
additional color will be added." 



48 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Elnora T. Loveland 



WEST BOISE STAKE (IDAHO) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION 

May 19, 1958 

Elnora T. Loveland, President, West Boise Stake Relief Society, reports: "A lovely 
program was presented with the assistance of the stake visiting teacher message leader, 
Jane Naylor. Corsages were presented to all visiting teachers with twenty-five or more 
years of service, after which refreshments were served." 




Photograph submitted by Kathleen S. Farnsworth 



BEAVER STAKE (UTAH), BEAVER FIRST WARD VISITING TEACHERS 
HONORED AT CONVENTION AND SOCIAL, August 1958 

Seated, left to right: Effie White; Emma Baldwin; Emma Limb; Maria Willeson; 
Nettie Stoney; Jane Gale. 

Standing, left to right: Hilma Sly; Ida Riley; Etta Atkin; Louise Willden; Mary 
Akin; Rose Bradshaw. 

Kathleen S. Farnsworth, President, Beaver Stake Rehef Society, reports that these 
twelve visiting teachers, all of them over seventy years of age, were honored at a con- 
vention and social. Each was presented with a corsage. Most of these teachers have 
achieved a one hundred per cent visiting teaching record during all the years that 
they have served. The twelve have a total of 392 years of service as visiting teachers, 
ranging from ten to sixty-three years of service. 

Ward Relief Society officers are: President Zona Gillies; Hazel Baldwin and Mary 
Miller, Counselors; Leona Limb, Secretary. 




LESSJON DEPARTMENT 



cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 15— The Sacrament 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 27:1-4; 20:75-79) 

For Tuesday, April 7, 1959 

Objective: To emphasize the reason for partaking of the sacrament, and of the 
necessity to be worthy to receive it. 



Histoiicd Background of Section 27 
Under date of August 1830, the 
Prophet Joseph Smith recorded the 
following circumstance which re- 
sulted in his receiving the first four 
verses in Section 27. The remaining 
part of this revelation was written 
in the following month of Septem- 
ber 1830. (See D. H. C. I:io6). 

According to the history of the 
Church, Newel Knight and his wife 
came to visit the Prophet and his 
wife at Harmony Township, Penn- 
sylvania. Inasmuch as neither 
Newel Knight's wife nor Emma 
Smith had been confirmed members 
of the Church, it was deemed ad- 
visable that in the religious service 
where this confirmation would be 
performed, the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper would be administer- 
ed. In order to prepare for this, the 
Prophet wrote that 'T set out to 
procure some wine for the occasion, 
but had gone only a short distance 
when I was met by a heavenly 



messenger, and received the follow- 
ing revelation": 

Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your 
Lord, your God, and your Redeemer,, 
whose word is quick and powerful. 

For, behold, I say unto you, that it 
mattereth not what ye shall eat or what 
ye shall drink when ye partake of the 
sacrament, if it so be that ye do it with 
an eye single to my glory — remembering 
unto the Father my body which was laid 
down for you, and my blood which was 
shed for the remission of your sins. 

Wherefore, a commandment I give un- 
to you, that you shall not purchase wine 
neither strong drink of your enemies; 

Wherefore, you shall partake of none 
except it is made new among you; yea, in 
this my Father's kingdom which shall be 
built up on the earth (D & C 27:1-4). 

Obedient to this commandment,, 
wine of their own making was 
prepared, and the confirmations 
attended to in the meeting. Of the 
occasion, the Prophet stated that: 

Page 49 



50 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



The Spirit of the Lord was poured out 
upon us, we praised the Lord God, and 
rejoiced exceedingly (D. H. C. L108). 

KeveJatioii to Explain Piohlems 

From the information provided in 
the above account, it is clear that the 
Prophet did not specifically make 
a request of the Lord concerning 
the sacrament. The heavenly being 
communicated the message because 
of the circumstances which were 
present, principally that the enemies 
of the Prophet might well take 
opportunity to harm him. There are 
other revelations in The Doctrine 
and Covenants where there is no 
indication that the Prophet had 
made a specific request for enlight- 
enment on the problem or informa- 
tion received. The idea suggested by 
this fact is that the Lord did not al- 
ways wait, as it were, for his Prophet 
to make a request for guidance and 
the direction of the kingdom, but 
that revelations were given when the 
need was present. Some might 
suggest that the Prophet received 
revelations only because he was 
aware of a specific need. This point 
of view does not seem to be con- 
sistent with the fact that the Church 
is literally the kingdom of God and 
the Law Giver of the kingdom 
knows the direction his kingdom 
should go. The Lord knows the 
end from the beginning. This truth 
is the basis of prophecy, as well as 
the fact that the Lord operates by 
law and, thereby, man may have 
security by faith in his word. An 
example of these thoughts is this 
verse from the "Lord's Preface" to 
The Doctrine and Covenants: 

Search these commandments, for they 
are true and faithful, and the prophecies 
and promises which arc in them shall all 
be fulfilled. 



Wliat I the Lord ha\e spoken, I have 
spoken, and I excuse not myself; and 
though the heavens and the earth pass 
a\^•ay, my word shall not pass away, but 
shall all be fulfilled, whether by mine own 
^'oicc or by the \oice of my servants, it 
is the same. 

For behold, and lo, the Lord is God, 
and the Spirit beareth record, and the 
record is true, and the truth abideth for- 
ever and ever. Amen (D & C 1:37-39). 

It certainly is true that the 
Prophet was a prayerful man and 
one who was constantly desirous of 
receiving divine help in his grave 
responsibilities. Lie was an instru- 
ment through whom the Lord did 
work that his purposes would be 
accomplished in behalf of his 
children. (See 2 Nephi 3:6-15.) 
Problems in connection with the 
building up of the kingdom on the 
earth were many, and the Prophet 
did go before the Lord with these 
problems and questions; but the 
Lord does not leave his work to 
man who by reason alone would 
give direction to the Church. 

Sacramental Prayers 

Although Latter-day Saints may 
be present in two meetings of the 
Church each Sunday when the sacra- 
ment is administered and they hear 
the sacramental prayers spoken, it 
is well to study them and benefit 
from that analysis. They are re- 
corded in Moroni chapters 4 and 5, 
as well as The Doctrine and Cove- 
nants as follows: 

O God, the Eternal Father, we ask 
thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, 
to bless and sanctify this bread to the 
souls of all those who partake of it, that 
they may eat in remembrance of the body 
of thy Son, and witness unto thee, O 
God, the Eternal Father, that they are 
willing to take upon them the name of 
thy Son, and always remember him and 
keep his commandments which he has 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



51 



given them; that they may always have 
his Spirit to be with them. Amen. 

O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee 
in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to 
bless and sanctify this wine to the souls 
of all those who drink of it, that they may 
do it in remembrance of the blood of thy 
Son, which was shed for them; that they 
may witness unto thee, O God, the 
Eternal Father, that they do always re- 
member him, that they may ha\'e his 
Spirit to be with them. Amen (D & G 
20:77, 79)- 

Meaning oi the Sacrament 

From both revelations— Sections 
20 and 27— quoted above, one's at- 
tention is drawn to the fact that the 
sacrament serves the purpose of 
keeping the true follow^er of Jesus 
in remembrance of the atonement 
made by the Savior. His body and 
blood were offered voluntarily that 
mankind might be rescued from the 
power which Satan would have over 
all human beings in keeping them 
in misery forever. (See 2 Nephi 
9:5-27.) As repeatedly stated, how- 
ever, the cleansing, remitting of sins 
for entrance into the kingdom of 
God comes by strict obedience to 
the full gospel plan. (See 2 Nephi 
9:18, 21; Alma 34:15, 16; D & C 
29:17; 76:40-44, 50-53.) 

After all is said concerning the 
mission of Jesus on this earth, the 
fundamental reason for his mortal 
life was to become the Savior of 
men. All gospel principles and 
ordinances are related to the atone- 
ment of Jesus Christ. 

The sacrifices instituted in the 
very beginning were intended to be 
a memorial or type of sacrifice of 
Jesus, that the people of God might 
be kept in remembrance of what he 
would do for them in the meridian 
of time. 



As President John Taylor wTote: 

As from the commencement of the 
world to the time when the Passo\er was 
instituted, sacrifices had been offered as a 
memorial or type of the sacrifice of the 
Son of God; so from the time of the 
Passo\er until that time \\hen He came to 
offer up Himself, these sacrifices and types 
and shadows had been carefullv obser\'ed 
by Prophets and Patriarchs; according to 
the command gi\en to Moses and other 
followers of the Lord {The Mediation and 
Atonement, page 125). 

When Jesus met with his disciples 
to eat the Passover, he also ate the 
sacrament of the Lord's Supper; for, 
as President Taylor said: 

. . . the two ceremonies centered in 
Him, He was the embodiment of both. 
... in \ie\v of what was almost imme- 
diately to take place. He instituted the sac- 
rament of the Lord's Supper in commem- 
oration of this great crownmg act of 
redemption . . . and now we, after the 
great sacrifice has been offered, partake of 
the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper in 
remembrance thereof. Thus this act was 
the great connecting link between the past 
and the future . . . [Ihid., pp. 124-125). 

The Sacrament, an Emblem 

The bread and wine (water) of 
the sacrament of the Lord's Supper 
are declared in scripture to be ''. . . 
the emblems of the flesh and blood 
of Christ . . ;' (D & C 20:40). 

Other Purposes of the Sacrament 

Unlike baptism — which is per- 
formed once for each person to 
remit sins and to enter the Church, 
the sacrament is to be taken often. 
(See D & C 20:75.) ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ 
this commandment the wisdom of 
the Lord for the repetitive act of 
partaking of these sacred emblems, 
because it allows the member to 
reflect frequently upon what the 
Savior has done for him. 
We are reminded of covenants 



52 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 




Otto Done 



AERIAL VIEW OF THE HILL CUMORAH 



made when we entered the waters 
of baptism which put every sincere 
member of the Church on the way 
to becoming sanctified or God-hke. 
It is for this purpose the Lord has 
provided an opportunity for his 
people to renew their covenants. 
What are these covenants? We have 
akeady considered one of them— 
that we will always remember the 
Savior. The remaining two cove- 
nants, as indicated in the sacra- 
mental prayers, are that we will take 
upon us the name of Jesus Christ, 
and that we will always keep his 
commandments which he has given 
us. These two covenants mean that 
we will be called by his name and 
never bring shame upon that name, 
and that we will obey all of his 
commandments. 

The Piomised Blessing 

The sacramental prayers end with 
these words: '\ . . that they may 



always have his Spirit to be with 
them" (D & C 20:77). ^^t is it 
the partaking of the sacrament 
which brings this promised blessing? 
No, it is the keeping of the 
commandments, including the ob- 
servance of the commandment to 
partake of the sacrament often. 

The Saciament Meeting 

The importance of the command- 
ment to meet together often to 
partake of the bread and water of 
the sacrament emphasizes the need 
for all Latter-day Saints to attend the 
sacrament meetings. The Lord has 
specifically stated that a proper ob- 
servance of the Sabbath day includes 
attendance at this meeting. (See D 
& C 59:8-12.) 

Those who regularly absent them- 
selves from partaking of the 
sacrament find it easier to commit 
sin, and to criticize the leadership of 
the Church. If this course is con- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 

tinued they may lose the spirit of 
the Lord and depart from the faith. 

In keeping with the purpose of 
the sacrament meeting, the First 
Presidency, consisting of President 
George Albert Smith, J. Reuben 
Clark, Jr., and David O. McKay, 
under date of May 2, 1946, answered 
these two questions for presidents 
of stakes and bishops of wards: 
Should music be played during the 
administration of the sacrament? 
To whom should the sacrament first 
be given in a meeting? 

Their answers follow: 

There is no objection to having ap- 
propriate music during the preparation of 
the emblems, but after the prayer is of- 
fered, perfect silence should prevail until 
the bread and the water have been partaken 
of by the full congregation. . . . The sac- 
rament should be first given to the presid- 
ing authority in the meeting. This may 
be the bishop, perhaps one of the stake 
presidency, or one of the visiting General 
Authorities. . . . When the sacrament is 
given first to the presiding authority, those 
officiating may pass the sacrament con- 
secutively to members of the Church who 
are sitting on the rostrum and in the 
audience. 

The importance of and the proper 
attitude to be maintained during the 
administration of the sacrament 
were emphasized by the First Presi- 
dency in this way: 

. . . careful consideration of the institu- 
tion and purpose of the sacrament will 
lead to the conclusion that anything which 
detracts the partaker's thought from the 
covenants he or she is making is not in 
accordance with the ideal condition that 
should exist whenever this sacred, com- 
memorative ordinance is administered to 
the members of the Church. 

Reverence for God and for sacred things 
is fundamental in pure religion. Let every 
boy and girl, every man and woman in 
the Church, manifest this principle by 
maintaining perfect order by self-com- 
munion whenever and wherever the sac- 



53 



rament is administered {The Church 
News, May 11, 1946.) 

Sacrament ioi Church Members 

It should be self-evident to all 
that since the sacrament is a cove- 
nant-renewal opportunity for the 
partaker, only those who have 
entered into a covenant relationship 
with the Lord are eligible to receive 
these sacred emblems. 

When the resurrected Savior met 
with his disciples upon the Ameri- 
can Continent, he commanded that 
they partake of the sacrament. 
Upon their obedience to his com- 
mand, Jesus said: 

And this shall ye always do to those 
who repent and are baptized in my name; 
and ye shall do it in remembrance of my 
blood, which I have shed for you, that ye 
may witness unto the Father that ye do 
always remember me. And if ye do always 
remember me ye shall have my Spirit to 
be with you. 

And now behold, this is the command- 
ment which I give unto you, that ye shall 
not suffer any one knowingly to partake 
of my flesh and blood unworthily, when 
ye shall minister it; 

For whoso eateth and drinketh my flesh 
and blood unworthily eateth and drinketh 
damnation to his soul; therefore if ye know 
that a man is unworthy to eat and drink 
of my flesh and blood ye shall forbid him. 

Nevertheless, ye shall not cast him out 
from among you, but ye shall minister 
unto him and shall pray for him unto the 
Father, in my name; and if it so be that 
he repenteth and is baptized in my name, 
then shall ye receive him, and shall min- 
ister unto him of my flesh and blood (3 
Nephi 18:11, 28-30). 

Childien and the Sacrament 

The Lord has said that children 
are not accountable to him until 
they are eight years of age. (See 
D & C 68:25-28.) This means that 



54 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



they are blameless before him, 
they are of the kingdom of heaven. 
(See Mt. 19:14.) Children are 
already members of the Lord's king- 
dom and therefore they are worthy 
to receive the sacrament. 

Woithiness and the Sacrament 

As indicated already, worthiness 
to partake of the sacramental 
emblems requires that one be a 
member of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. Worthi- 
ness includes cleanliness in thought 
and action, absence of enmity toward 
fellow man and a desire to do the 
will of our Father and to keep all 
of his commandments. 

The Prophet in this dispensation 
as instructed by the Lord has 
admonished that those who partake 
of this ordinance should be worthy. 
(See D & C 46:4.) In verse 69 of 
Section 20, we learn that previous 
to the partaking of the sacrament, 
the members shall manifest before 
the Church, and also before the 
elders, by a godly walk and conver- 
sation, that they are worthy of it, 
that there may be works of faith 
agreeable to the holy scriptures- 
walking in holiness before the Lord. 

Forgiveness oi Sins 

Mistakenly, some members of the 
Church seem to believe that by 
partaking of the sacrament one 
receives forgiveness of sins. On the 
contrary, forgiveness is received 
upon the principle of genuine 
repentance. A purpose of the sacra- 
ment is to allow the Church member 
to self-examine himself that he may 
strive diligently to overcome his 
failings and weaknesses. Partaking 
of the sacrament does not remit sins, 
but it will give spiritual strength to 
worthy members who are sincerely 



endeavoring to live the command- 
ments. Brigham Young said: 

It is one of the greatest blessings we 
could enjoy, to come before the Lord, and 
before the angels, and before each other, 
to witness that we remember that the 
Lord Jesus Christ has died for us. This 
proves to the Father that we remember 
our covenants, that we lo\e his Gospel, 
that we love to keep his commandments, 
and to honor the name of the Lord Jesus 
upon the earth (Discourses of Brigham 
Young, 1941 Edition, page 172). 

Water or Wine.^ 

This lesson began with a quota- 
tion from Section 27:1-4 wherein 
the Lord revealed by an angel that: 

... it mattereth not what ye shall eat 
or what ye shall drink when ye partake 
of the sacrament, if it so be that ye do 
it with an eye single to my glory . . . 
(D & C 27:2). 

To the saints of the latter days, 
the Lord has spoken authorizing the 
use of water in place of wine. This 
re\'elation is a good example of the 
functioning of continuous revelation 
in a divinely directed organization. 
Consistent with the principle is the 
following comment: 

The New Testament churches used wine 
diluted with water. In our day the Lord 
has commanded the use of pure water 
instead of adulterated wine, and this is 
by no means contrary to the Scriptures. 
In their accounts of the institution of the 
Sacrament, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and 
Paul — the latter having received his in- 
formation of the Lord Himself (I Cor. 
11:23) rnake it clear that it is the eating 
of the broken bread and the partaking of 
the common Cup — the contents arc not 
once mentioned — that constitute the 
essential elements of the sacrament. Com- 
pare I Cor. 11:26 {Doctrine and Covenants 
ConinientaTy , Re\ised Edition, page 134). 

Pertinent to the thinking of 
Latter-day Saints about alcoholic 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



55 



be\erages because of the Word of 
Wisdom (D & C 89:5-6), this com- 
ment is appropriate: 

The Lord in His infinite wisdom, di- 
rected the Saints not to buy wine or any 
other strong drink, of enemies, and, con- 
sequently, not to use wine in the Sacra- 
ment, unless they themselves had made it; 
and then it should be "new wine." Dr. 
F. W. Farrar says that "new wine" (Luke 
5:37) means unfermented wine, or "must" 
— a beverage which impro\es with age; 
it is "a rich and refreshing, but non-in- 
toxicating beverage" (Doctrine and Cove- 
nants Commentary, Rc\ised Edition, page 

134)- 

Questions foi Discussion 

1 . Give some reasons whv Doctrine and 
Covenants 27:1-4 contains information 
which is important to Latter-day Saints. 



2. Name the three covenants contained 
in the sacramental prayers. 

3. In what way does the sacrament keep 
the worthy partaker in remembrance of 
the atonement of Jesus? 

4. What is meant by an "emblem" and 
what is its relationship to the sacrament? 

5. The worthy partaker of the sacra- 
ment is promised the Lord's Spirit. Of 
what importance is this to a Latter-day 
Saint? 

6. What reasons would you give for 
attendance at the sacrament meeting? 

7. Why is silence admonished during 
the passing of the sacrament? 

8. Why should the sacrament be given 
only to members of the Church? 

9. Justify the recei\'ing of the sacrament 
by little children? 

10. What constitutes worthiness to par- 
take of the sacrament? 

11. If partaking of the sacrament does 
not give remission of sins, what related 
purpose does it ser\'e? 



viSiting cJeacher 11 iessages — 

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants 

Message 15— "Pray Always, and I Will Pour Out My Spirit Upon You, and 
Great Shall Be Your Blessings . . ." (D. & C. 19:38). 

Chiisiine H. Robinson 

For Tuesday, April 7, 1959 
Objective: To emphasize the importance of constant, sincere prayer. 



/^UR Father in heaven, in his 
deep, eternal lo\e for his chil- 
dren, has given us a special, price- 
less blessing. This blessing is the 
right and privilege to communicate 
with him in prayer. Through prayer 
we have a constant opportunity of 
calling on him for guidance, inspira- 
tion, and wisdom. Through this 
divine communication we can 
strengthen our courage to meet, 
understand, and solve life's many 



problems. The Lord has invited us 
to partake of the spiritual strength 
which comes from constant, sincere 
communication with him. He has 
promised us: 

Ask and it shall be given you; seek, and 
ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened 
unto you (Mt. 7:7). 

Many of us, however, go through 
life without taking full advantage 
of this wonderful invitation. Even 



56 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



those of us who pray regularly, too 
often allow our prayers to develop 
into stereotyped rituals. We allow 
them to become repetitive and im- 
personal. We fall into the habit of 
going through the physical motions 
of prayer without really communi- 
cating with God. Such prayers, un- 
fortunately, consist chiefly of mean- 
ingless words which lack the real 
spirit of divine communication. In 
''Hamlet/' Shakespeare decries this 
tendency as follows: 

My words fly up, my thoughts remain 

below. 
Words without thoughts never to Heaven 

go- 

III. 3. 97-98 

Another weakness some of us ex- 
hibit in our prayers consists in the 
habit of coming to the Lord only 
under urgent circumstances when 
we are in frantic need of his help. 
We tend to forget him when things 
move along pleasantly and success- 
fully. 

In order for the Lord to pour out 
his spirit upon us, our prayers must 
be offered in faith and sincerity 
and must come from our hearts. We 
must approach our Heavenly Father 
with a contrite and humble spirit, 
feeling and expressing our complete 
dependency upon Him. Someone 
has said that when we feel the least 
like praying, that is when we should 
pray the most. 

President Heber J. Grant ex- 
pressed the need for constant sin- 
cere prayer when he said : 

The minute a man stops supplicating 
God for His spirit and direction, just so 
soon he starts out to become a stranger 
to him and his work. When men stop 
praying for God's spirit, they place confi- 
dence in their own unaided reason, and 



they gradually lose the Spirit of God just 
the same as dear friends, by never writing 
to or visiting with each other, will become 
strangers . . . {The Improvement Era, 
Editor's Page, August 1944, page 481). 

The importance of constant prayer 
was vividly emphasized by the great 
Book of Mormon prophet Amulek 
who said: 'Tea, humble yourselves, 
and continue in prayer unto him" 
(Alma 34:19); also, 'Tea, and 
when you do not cry unto the Lord, 
let your hearts be full, drawn out in 
prayer unto him continually for your 
welfare, and also for the welfare of 
these who are around you" (Alma 
34:27). (See Alma 34:19-29.) 

In a recent conference with mis- 
sionaries in Great Britain, one of 
our present-day apostles remarked 
that he had observed that many of 
the missionaries had not learned the 
simple secret of carrying a prayer 
always in their hearts not only for 
their own welfare but for the wel- 
fare of those around them. Conse- 
quently, these missionaries were 
experiencing only a taste of the great 
blessings and rich guidance in store 
for them. 

The story is told of a man who 
had traveled extensively and had 
seen the beauties and wonders of the 
universe. He had met and made 
friends with influential and inter- 
esting people throughout the world 
and felt that his life was full. Then 
he embraced the gospel. For the 
first time in his life he learned to 
pray. Gradually he learned the 
meaning of true prayer, and the hap- 
piness which comes to those who, 
at all times, carry a prayer in their 
hearts. He said: 

In retrospect my life was dark and 
empty compared to the real beauty and 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



57 



meaning of life today. Now I have 
learned the joy which comes to those 
who keep in close communication with the 
Lord. My life before was like the flicker 
movies of the 1920's compared with the 
colorful cinemascope of today. 

Constant prayer results in rich 
and radiant living. It generates 
spiritual strength and courage 
which can be attained from no other 



source. What greater blessing ex- 
ists in this world than the choice 
opportunity of enjoying constant 
companionship with the Lord's 
spirit? This wonderful privilege is 
ours if we follow the simple admo- 
nition: 

Pray always, and I will pour out my 
Spirit upon you, and great shall be your 
blessing . . . (D. & C. 19:38). 



Work 7Tleeting—^^^^^^% a Home 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 
Discussion 7— Managerial Aspects of Food Planning and Preparation 

Vesta Bainett 
For Tuesday, April 14, 1959 

Objective: To recognize the importance of good management in planning, purchas- 
ing, and preparing nutritious food for the family. 



STUDIES have shown that approx- 
imately one-third of the time de- 
voted to homemaking duties goes 
into some phase of meal planning 
and preparation. Other studies have 
shown that, on the average, thirty 
cents out of every dollar in moderate 
and low-income families is used for 
food. 

Food management embraces all 
activities connected with planning, 
securing, preparing, and serving nu- 
tritious foods. 

Although America has the great- 
est abundance of food in the world, 
far too many of her people are starv- 
ing nutritionally. A daily diet of 
hamburgers, French fries, malted 
milks, and candy bars may give 
enough calories, but empty calories 
so far as good nutrition is concerned. 
Many of us are getting enough food 



—often too much— but not always 
the right kind. 

Good nutrition has been empha- 
sized for so many years that most 
people have a basic background of 
information concerning the classifi- 
cation of foods and their functions. 

Stock oi Foods on Hand 

Most Latter-day Saint families 
that have experienced the satisfac- 
tions of operating from a stockpile 
of stored foods would never go back 
to any other method. We have been 
counseled to keep a supply of foods 
on hand and replace foods as used. 
This method not only makes it pos- 
sible to save money by purchasing 
in larger quantities, but it also makes 
it possible to do a better job of meal 
planning. Latter-day Saint women 
have always canned and dried fruits 



58 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



and vegetables for future use, espec- 
ially women on the farm where an 
abundance of food is raised by the 
family. 

Avoidance of Waste 

The homemaker who does a good 
job of planning her meals cuts waste 
to a minimum by cooking the 
amount of food she thinks her fam- 
ily will eat. When there are left- 
overs, she plans to use them in at- 
tractive and appetizing dishes. She 
utilizes dried pieces of bread in 
dressing, meat loaves, and other 
ways. Many women today have 
freezing units which help consider- 
ably in the avoidance of waste. 

LIST 1 

Beef rib roast, 5-6 lbs. 
Sweet potatoes, 4 lbs. 
Asparagus, 2 bunches 
Head lettuce, 2 heads 
Oranges, 1 doz. 
Pineapple, 1 



Watching the Sales 

It is an accepted fact that all 
homemakers can stretch the food 
dollar by shopping once a week and 
by checking and buying the week- 
end specials. When one has some 
knowledge of the comparative nu- 
tritive values of foods, many substi- 
tutes to fit market conditions can 
be made when shopping. The flex- 
ible market list is especially helpful 
when shopping for perishable foods. 
An example of the use of a rigid 
versus a flexible list follows. Many 
savings can be made when list two 
is substituted for the more rigid list 
one. 



LIST 2 



Roast, 5-6 lbs. 
Potatoes, 4 lbs. 
Green vegetables 
Salad vegetable 
Citrus fruit 
Other fruit 



PRICES OF FOOD AT MARKET 



Beef rib roast at 90c lb 
Sweet potatoes at 19c lb. 
Asparagus at 29c lb. 
Head lettuce at 21c lb. 
Navel oranges $1.05 per doz. 
Pineapples at 63c each 



vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 



Quantity buying can be economi- 
cal ii adequate storage is available. 
The amount purchased should be 
based on the quantity that can be 
stored without waste. 

Another factor in good manage- 
ment is learning to use cheaper 
grades of food when little sacrifice 
in the quality of the finished prod- 
uct will result. For example, dried 
milk can be substituted for whole 
milk in many cooking recipes. From 
a standpoint of nutrition, the 



Pork loin at 39c lb. 
Irish potatoes at 49c for 10 lbs. 
Green beans, 2 lbs. for 25c 
New cabbage at 5c lb. 
Grapefruit — 7 for 39c 
Rhubarb at 20c lb, 

cheeper cuts of meat provide the 
same food value as the more expen- 
sive ones. 

TimGy Energy, and Work Hahits 

An experienced food manager 
usually finds that time management 
and development of efficient work 
habits are her biggest worries. Plan- 
ning ahead is the best help for this 
problem. The beginner may find a 
detailed plan, listing the order and 
time needed for preparation of foods 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



59 



for a single meal, helpful in enabl- 
ing her to co-ordinate activities so 
that time is used effectively and all 
foods for the meal are ready at the 
same time. 

Knowledge and skills are needed 
in order to manage food successfully. 
Although one of the most time-con- 
suming homemaking tasks, it may 
also be one of the most enjoyable 



and satisfying. Time, patience, and 
study, combined with practice, help 
in meeting the challenge of three 
meals a day successfully. 



Discussion Thoughts 

1. Discuss possible money saving substi- 
tutions on your shopping list. 

2. Dicuss advantages and disadvantages 
of weekly shopping. 



JLiterature — America's Literature- 
Meet the New World 

Lesson 7— Young Jonathan Edwards 

Elder Briaiit S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, 
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 83-84) 

For Tuesday, April 21, 1959 

Objective: To understand Puritanism more fully as revealed in young Jonathan 
Edwards. 

A LTHOUGH scarcely into his greatest, he retrenched the Calvin- 
teens, young Jonathan Edwards istic concepts of God and man into 
(1703-1758) was already writing American soil with such a firm hand 
down his reflections, that he might that their place in our tradition is 
thereby study his inward self and still secure, even if not often domi- 
become more worthy. Among other nant. His life was the embodiment 
mixims for his self-guidance he of integrity, both intellectual and 
penned the following, "To live with spiritual. If, unfortunately, he has 
all my might while I do live." So become the caricature of the harsh, 
eminently did he fulfill his resolve, uncompromising ''hell-fire and dam- 
that today's critics of American cul- nation" preacher (and not without 
ture grant him unquestioned substantial justification), in fairness 
superiority as the greatest theo- to him, he must not be judged only 
logical philosopher America has yet by those of his beliefs and actions 
produced, one of our most original which are least congenial when com- 
thinkers, among the top half-dozen pared with our own. In this in- 
of our greatest minds, and the in- troductory survey of his life and 
tellectual and spiritual nucleus of works, our purpose is to seek out 
his age, instrumental both in shap- good, regardless of where it is 
ing and mirroring it for posterity. found. In his busy life and writings 
Both the last Puritan and the there is much. 



60 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 




Paul's Photos 

JONATHAN EDWARDS 

Edwards' Outward Life 

The real Jonathan Edwards is not 
to be found in the events shaping 
his physical existence but in his 
sermons and writings. Throughout 
his hfe he had but httle interest in 
personahty, particularly in his own, 
but, instead, an insatiable drive to 
illumine the human mind and spirit. 
He wanted to know men, not any 
individual man, and gave his con- 
siderable genius and the years of 
his maturity to the search. Edwards 
was entirely aware of this fact, for, 
throughout the twenty-six years of 
his ministry, he never spent his 
precious weekdays taking tea in the 
best rooms of his parishioners 
(though he gladly attended the sick 
whenever summoned); instead, he 
rode or walked alone into the woods 
to think and to commune, to make 
ready for what he considered his 
highest responsibilities: his Thurs- 
day evening lecture, his Sunday 
sermon, and his writings. If his 
contemporaries found him haughty 
and austere, probably they saw him 
truly, even though he was much 



aware of these weaknesses and strove 
to overcome them. Yet so great a 
power was he in their lives, that he 
was the highest-paid minister in 
interior Massachusetts, and people 
regularly traveled from neighboring 
towns to pack his meetinghouse. 

Born in 1703 to a ministerial 
family living in the Connecticut 
Valley, Edwards was completely the 
product and the fulfillment of rural 
New England. Instead of attend- 
ing Harvard, he entered The Col- 
legiate School in Connecticut, a 
small rural establishment founded 
by a group of conservative ministers 
who feared Harvard's tendencies to- 
ward liberalism. This school was 
renamed Yale College while he was 
still an undergraduate student. 

Edwards' precociousness made 
him a legend in his own day. As a 
child he had mastered Hebrew, Lat- 
in, and Greek, tutored by his father 
who delighted in guiding his son 
through difficult writers who re- 
quired of readers the most exacting 
attention and self-discipline. He 
was only a lad when first he read 
John Locke's difficult Essay on the 
Human Undeistanding. From it he 
received a delight ''greater than the 
most greedy miser finds when gath- 
ering up handfuls of silver and gold 
from some newly discovered treas- 
ure." He entered college soon after 
his twelfth birthday. Either that 
year or earlier he had written a 
lengthy essay which organized his 
observations of spiders. This, his 
first writing to be preserved, is equal- 
ly astonishing both for his keen eye 
as for the beauty and clarity of his 
prose: 

. . . But I have seen that which is much 
more astonishing. In very calm and serene 
days in the forementioned time of year. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



61 



standing at some distance behind the end 
of a house or some other opaque body, so 
as just to hide the disk of the sun and 
keep off his dazzhng rays, and looking 
along close by the side of it, I have seen 
a vast multitude of little shining webs, and 
glistening strings, brightly reflecting the 
sunbeams, and some of them of great 
length, and of such a height that one 
would think they were tacked to the vault 
of the heavens, and would be burnt like 
tow in the sun. . . . But that which is 
most astonishing is, that very often ap- 
pears at the end of these webs, spiders 
sailing in the air with them. 

He and his playmates built a 
''booth'' near a swamp in a meadow. 
Here they discussed the mysteries of 
divinity, and prayed together. 

While still in college and still 
under Locke's influence, he arrived 
at one of his basic philosophic con- 
cepts: that truth or reality lies in 
the seeing, not in the thing seen. 
For Edwards, who so loved the 
mind and its mysteries, ''all exist- 
ence is mental," and mentality is 
ideal — that is, it exists only so far 
as it is an idea perceived in some- 
one's mind. But the idea of the 
universe is so vast that it can exist 
only in the mind of God; therefore 
everything physical in the universe 
is God: "Space is necessary, eternal, 
infinite, and omnipresent. But I 
had as good speak plain. I have 
already said as much as that space 
is God." In another early essay, 
"The Place of Minds," he writes 
that we must not attempt to use 
dimensions or figures in an attempt 
to describe spiritual things; instead: 

... If we would get a right notion of 
what is spiritual, we must think of 
thought, or inclination, or delight. How 
large is that thing in the mind which they 
call thought? Is love square, or round? Is 
the surface of hatred rough, or smooth? 
Is joy an inch, or a foot, in diameter? 
These are spiritual things; and why should 



we then form such a ridiculous idea of 
spirits, as to think them so long, so thick, 
or so wide. . . . 

These ideas are basic in his 
essay "Existence" (text, page 92). 
Though we perceive things through 
the senses, he believed they exist 
only as an idea; thus "Colours are 
not really in the things, no more 
than pain is in the needle." Since 
from the beginning of existence the 
only reality of things, which is its 
idea, must have existed to give order 
to the universe, we "therefore learn 
the necessity of the Eternal Exist- 
ence of All-comprehending Mind." 
And if we desire to know the work- 
ings of the physical world around 
us, we are "only to find out the pro- 
portion of God's acting." 

Interest in Science 

Thus we can understand this 
young Puritan's zeal in attempting 
to explain the mysteries of his 
physical environment: since the 
physical world is God, to learn its 
secrets is to know God more fully. 
Inspired by the beauty of nature, 
but awed by its mystery, he probed 
into many problems then unre- 
solved. More nearly than any other 
American's his explanation of thun- 
der and lightning predicted Frank- 
lin's in its accuracy; he predicted 
that water can be compressed (a 
fact not demonstrated until thirty 
years later), and that when it 
freezes it loses its specific gravity. 
He proved that fixed stars are suns, 
and studied evaporation, the growth 
of trees, the phenomena of sound, 
and the refraction of light. He thus 
paid the budding scientific spirit of 
his day more than its due. Yet, it 
is somewhat ironical that he who 
in our time is most generally be- 



62 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



littled for preaching stern Calvin- 
istic predestination with such fervor, 
died because he trusted in science. 
He received the injection w^hich 
caused his premature death at age 
fifty-five after having been barely 
installed as president of Princeton 
College— in setting the example of 
having himself inoculated for small- 
pox. 

Influence of Locke s 
and Newton s Ideas 

To define basic changes in non- 
tangible ideas is difficult, since 
never can we see an idea pulsate, 
feel its temperature, or count its 
corpuscles. Yet it is ideas and be- 
liefs that ultimately men live by, 
then as now. Both Locke and New- 
ton, the great influences on young 
Edwards' thinking, thought in pat- 
terns so revolutionary that as much 
as any they have made possible the 
ideas modern men live by. On first 
exposure, young Jonathan recog- 
nized their value, and incorporated 
them into his own thinking. 

Locke freed Edwards from think- 
ing of things as bases for argument, 
or for their classification in the 
''mind of God" or the ''ocean of 
being.'' Instead, said Locke, man 
achieves reason and knowledge 
through his own everyday experi- 
ence. 

When Sir Isaac Newton pub- 
lished his Principia Mathematica in 
1687, he laid the foundation of mod- 
ern physics with his basic laws of 
motion, his law of gravity, and his 
mathematical proof that the uni- 
verse is an ordered, perfect whole. 
He proved once and for all that no 
effect in nature happens without a 
cause, the principle which became 
central in Edwards' theology. Like- 



wise Newton stated the theory of 
the atom, pointing out that through- 
out all substance the relation of the 
atom to itself and to others of its 
own kind is similar. These find- 
ings he proved by reason, mathe- 
matics, and observation of things as 
they are, by drawing upon experi- 
ence. Thus we summarize hastily 
Newton, the scientist. 

From his college reading of New- 
ton, and throughout his maturity, 
Edwards incorporated into his re- 
ligious thinking the following New- 
tonian ideas: (1) that in nature 
every effect has a cause; (2) that 
God exercises absolute domination 
over his ordered universe, and that 
(3) the evidence to prove these 
facts is demonstrable to man 
through his experience of the world 
around him. 

When Edwards' readings of 
Locke and Newton are combined 
with those of Calvin and the Bible, 
the ingredients of his philosophic 
system are finally assembled. 

Edwards' Own Ideas and Beliefs 

During his years of greatest pro- 
ductivity, Edwards devoted his ener- 
gies to writing his ideas and beliefs, 
and to fighting against various evils 
as they arose. Only in his younger 
years did he find time to analyze 
himself before God, and prescribe 
remedies for his own sinfulness. A 
glimpse into these private evalua- 
tions yields rewarding insight into 
the Puritan mind: its constant drive 
toward industry and self-improve- 
ment, particularly in spiritual 
growth; its merciless probings to 
reveal its most intimate weaknesses; 
its dedication to noblest goals of 
personal and spiritual excellence. 
The first part of his self-discipline 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



63 



consisted of seventy ''Resolutions," 
which were to be reviewed each 
week. The final resolution is dated 
in 1723, his twentieth year. Ex- 
cerpts follow: 

5. Resolved, Never to lose one moment 
of time, but to improve it in the most 
profitable way I ean. 

6. Resolved, Never to do any thing, 
which I should be afraid to do, if it were 
the last hour of my life. 

10. Resolved, \\nien I feel pain, to 
think of the pains of Martyrdom, and of 
Hell. 

13. ResoJved, Never to do any thing 
out of Rc\'enge. 

20. Resolved, To maintain the strictest 
temperance, in eating and drinking. 

43. Resolved, Never, henceforward, till 
I die, to act as if I were any way my own, 
but entirely and altogether God's. 

56. Resolved, Ne\er to give over, nor in 
the least to slacken, my fight with my 
corruption, howe\'er unsuccessful I may be. 

70. Let there be something of benevo- 
lence in all that I speak. 

Saturday night, June 6. This week 
has been a very remarkable week with me, 
with respect to despondencies, fears, per- 
plexities, multitudes of cares, and distrac- 
tions of mind: it being the week I came 
here to entrance upon the office of Tutor 
of the College. I have now, abundant 
reason to be convinced, of the trouble- 
someness and \'exation of the world, and 
that it ne\'er will be another kind of 
world. 

Jan. 1728. I think Christ has recom- 
mended rising early in the morning, by 
his rising from the grave very early. 

Jan. 22, 1734. I judge that it is best, 
when I am in a good frame for divine 
contemplation, or engaged in reading the 
Scriptures, or any study of divine subject 
that ordinarily, I will not be interrupted 
by going to dinner, but will forego my 
dinner, rather than be broke oflf. 

June 11. To set apart days of medita- 
tion on particular subjects: The Great- 
ness of my Sins; to consider the Dreadful- 
ness and Certainty, of the Future Misery 



of Ungodly men; at another time, the 
Truth and Certainty of Religion; and so, 
of the great Future Things promised in 
the Scriptures. 

As we shall see in the following 
lesson, Edwards' definition of the 
highest virtue is to approach nearer 
to the divinity of God by seeing in 
the beauties of nature the shadow 
of its Creator, and, then, to culti- 
vate within oneself the beauty yield- 
ed up by possessing the great relig- 
ious affections. Through affection 
and sensation, believed Edwards, 
we can come nearest God, and when 
he found these qualities in Sarah 
Pierrepont, he wrote a hymn of 
praise for her godlike attributes. He 
was twenty, she was thirteen. They 
were married in 1827, four years 
later, and eleven children blessed 
their deep and affectionate mar- 
riage. After reading the following 
we can more nearly understand why. 
Certainly it is one of his most beau- 
tiful paragraphs, and quite justly 
his best known: 

They say there is a young lady in New 
Haven who is beloved of that Great Being, 
who made and rules the world, and that 
there are certain seasons in which this 
Great Being, in some way or other invis- 
ible, comes to her and fills her mind with 
exceeding sweet delight, and that she 
hardly cares for any thing, except to medi- 
tate on him — that she expects after a 
while to be recei\'ed up where he is, to 
be raised up out of the world and caught 
up into heaven; being assured that he 
loves her too well to let her remain at a 
distance from him always. There to 
dwell with him, and to be ravished with 
his love and delight forever. Therefore, 
if you present all the world before her, 
with the richest of its treasures, she dis- 
regards it and cares not for it, and is un- 
mindful of any pain of affliction. She has 
a strange sweetness in her mind, and sing- 
ular purity in her affections; is most just 
and conscientious in all her conduct; and 



64 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



you could not persuade her to do any 
thing wrong or sinful, if you would gi\'e 
her all the world, lest she should offend 
this Great Being. She is of a wonderful 
sweetness, calmness and universal benevo- 
lence of mind; especially after this Great 
God has manifested himself to her mind. 
She will sometimes go about from place 
to place, singing sweetly; and seems to be 
always full of joy and pleasure; and no 
one knows for what. She loves to be 
alone, walking in the fields and groves, 
and seems to have some one invisible 
always conversing with her {Jonathan Ed- 
wards, by Perry Miller, pp. 201-202). 

As a student, as philosopher, as 
soul-searcher, and as poet, Jonathan 



Edwards had found himself, and his 
spiritual, believing foundations were 
firmly in place for the momentous 
years ahead. 

Thoughts foi Discussion 

1. Do you believe Edwards' speculative 
powers which were revealed so early in life 
made him a better or a weaker person? 

2. What is the great unifying idea in 
Edwards' life and thought? 

3. Do you think Edwards came nearer 
his God in his resolutions and his diary 
entries or in his description of Sarah Pier- 
repont? 



Soaai Science — Latter-day Saint Family Life 

Lesson 20— ''A Principle With Promise'' 

Eldei John Fan Larson 

For Tuesday, April 28, 1958 

Objective: To illustrate the importance of health and recreation in finding "a full- 
ness of joy." 



npHE Latter-day Saint religious 
philosophy represents an un- 
usual combination of the temporal 
and the spiritual. We believe that 
man's temporal life is a vital part of 
his spiritual progress; that the body, 
though mortal, will be eternally as- 
sociated with the spirit in its resur- 
rected state. 

. . . spirit and element, inseparably con- 
nected, receive a fulness of joy (D & C 
93:33). 

The warmth and glow of the in- 
dividual's personality are heightened 
with good health and satisfying rec- 
reation. In this lesson we shall con- 
sider how each of these contributes 
to the development of the individ- 
ual. 

Because th^ Lord is interested in 



our temporal welfare, he gave to us, 
his children, a 'Vord of wisdom," 
one of the best prescriptions for 
good health ever written. (See 
D & C 89.) Although this "prin- 
ciple with promise" was ''adapted to 
the capacity of the weak and the 
weakest of all saints," many of us 
have never yet taken the time and 
trouble to have this prescription 
filled in its entirety. To the extent 
that we have used it, we are a 
healthier, happier people. Because 
of its wise provisions, we are more 
''health conscious" than we would 
otherwise be. 

To achieve and maintain good 
health we should have: 

1. Proper food and nutrition 

2. Regular health habits 

3. Physical and moral cleanliness 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



65 



4. Exercise — including work and play 

5. SufiFicient sleep and rest 

6. Protection from evils (products or 
practices) which make us susceptible to 
disease and accident. 

7. Good mental health — a peaceful 
mind 

8. Regular medical and dental checkups. 

Prudence in Health Practices 

The Word of Wisdom admon- 
ishes us to follow its teachings with 
"prudence" (D & C 89:11). Pro- 
dence is the ability to regulate and 
discipline oneself through the exer- 
cise of reason. It contemplates the 
use of caution, circumspection, 
knowledge, skill, and wisdom in dis- 
cerning the most suitable course of 
action and in avoiding rash or ill- 
advised decisions. With the spe- 
cific ''do" and ''don't" aspects of 
the Word of Wisdom as a basis, 
the Lord expects that our prudence 
will guide us the rest of the way in 
planning a substantial health pro- 
gram for our families. If such is 
the case, we will seek and apply ad- 
ditional health truths. 

The scriptures often suggest rules 
of good health: 

Cease to be idle; cease to be unclean; 
cease to find fault one with another; cease 
to sleep longer than is needful; retire to 
thy bed early, that ye may not be weary; 
arise early, that your bodies and your 
minds may be invigorated (D & C 88:124). 

Do not run faster or labor more than 
you have strength . . . (D & C 10:4). 
(This advice was given to the Prophet 
while translating The Book of Mormon.) 

Knowledge and wisdom concern- 
ing good health practices will fortify 
our households against useless or 
harmful products offered by design- 
ing men for family consumption. 
The use of proved knowledge con- 
cerning food, its balance and prep- 
aration, in avoiding illness and de- 



veloping strength and vigor, should 
be an integral part of family pro- 
cedures. The wise use of rest should 
be a part of each person's health 
program. 

Growing Up With Ease 

A happy, normal life requires 
good health, which begins at home. 
Health of the parents lays the 
foundation for family health. If 
sickness curtails the routine, the 
household must adjust and work 
harder to build a health program. 
Generally speaking, if a "healthy at- 
titude toward health" is developed 
early, our emphasis will be on stay- 
ing well, not on being sick. If sound 
health habits are practiced from the 
beginning, family members are 
equipped to meet the strain of mid- 
dle and later life more adequately. 

Too often as we grow from one 
stage of development to another, we 
have difficulty accepting physical 
changes as a part of the normal 
growing-up process. Some stages 
of growth and maturity can serious- 
ly warp the personality unless un- 
derstandingly accepted as part of 
nature's plan. The toddler who is 
ever moving during his waking hours 
must move for proper muscle growth 
and co-ordination. The awkward- 
ness and distortions of adolescents 
will not become causes of youthful 
unhappiness or maladjustment, if 
parents and others deal with them 
wisely. The lovely prelude to 
motherhood, while often accom- 
panied by discomfort and anxiety, 
can be a choice experience for all 
family members. The slowness of 
pace and the lessened resistance to 
bodily ills of the aged call for special 
family understanding. Physical 
changes and differences should be 
accepted in a natural, comfortable 



66 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



way, so no one feels self-conscious, 
awkward, or embarrassed. When 
this is the case, people mature and 
age gracefully without dread of the 
future, but with an intelligent out- 
look and zest for living. Good health 
can mean lengthened }ears and use- 
ful old age. 

What is age? A perfectly well man of 
sixty lias a body made up of tissues, or- 
gans, and cells that have seen many years 
of service. All these suffer bodily changes 
which, added together, result in "aging." 
A man ages as a whole and he ages in 
parts. Organs age unevenly. A sixty- 
year-old man may liaxe a forty-year-old 
heart, fifty-year-old kidneys, and an eighty- 
year-old liver. And he may try to live a 
thirty -year old life {Public Affairs Pamph- 
Jet No. 130, page 6) . 

A Part of Prudence 

The wise family will take preven- 
tive steps to lessen their chances for 
illness and accident, and to prepare 
for emergencies that may arise. 

The regular medical and dental 
checkups can curtail both sickness 
and expense by locating trouble at 
its outset. 

Choosing a family doctor who is 
competent and in whom the family 
has confidence is an important safe- 
guard. 

Immunization and isohtion 
against disease should become a 
routine procedure. A record should 
be kept of type and date of immun- 
ization of every family member. 

Hospital and medical insurance 
on a pre-payment plan is a wise in- 
vestment for any family. 

Home safety is a part of family 
health, for to be healthy we must 
be relatively free from accidents. 
Many accidents occur at home be- 
cause of poor management of "time 
— space— and traffic." 



Special Health Problems 

Overweight and underweight 
problems of an extreme nature con- 
stitute special health problems. The 
body does not function best under 
these conditions. Most people are 
overweight because they overeat. 
This may be due to habit, family 
tradition, sociability reasons, con- 
valescence, or emotional problems. 
If the overeating stems from lone- 
liness, lack of love, worry over mon- 
ey, job, family relationships, or 
social standing, the emotional 
problem must be solved before the 
diet can be successfully controlled. 
Some unknown physical condition 
may need attention, as is often the 
the case with underweight cases. In 
either situation, a physician should 
be consulted and the problem cor- 
rected under his prescribed diet and 
exercise. Family co-operation can 
greatly help in such projects. Food 
should be purchased and prepared 
with such needs in mind. 

The physically handicapped mem- 
ber of a family presents a singular 
problem. Such cases call for a skill- 
ful diagnosis and the best possible 
treatment. If the patient can remain 
in the home, he should be accepted 
wholeheartedly as part of the normal 
life of the household. If institu- 
tional care is required, close contact 
with family members should be 
maintained to give encouragement 
and incentive for recovery. 

Alcoholism is an increasing health 
problem which may touch most of 
us only indirectly, but as a com- 
munity problem it affects everyone. 
It is estimated that 70,000,000 
Americans drink — including 4,500,- 
000 alcoholics. This does not in- 
clude so-called "hidden alcoholics." 
The cost of wages lost, crime and 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



67 



accident involved, hospital and med- 
ical care, and jail maintenance can- 
not be estimated. Six men to one 
woman fall victims to this illness, 
and eighty-five per cent of those 
men are between thirty-five and 
fifty-five years of age, with children. 
Drinkers become alcoholics when 
they lose their '^choice" powers. This 
disease is not caused by a bug or 
germ, but by emotional or psycho- 
logical factors. 

Alcohol's victims are now being 
approached as sick folk worth help- 
ing. Research, knowledge, and un- 
derstanding have been combined in 
an effort to achieve complete recov- 
ery. Clinics are now available where 
medicines, psychotherapy, and psy- 
chiatry can assist and supplement 
the patient's own efforts in con- 
quering this handicap. 

Mental illness is a health concern 
which is increasing much too rap- 
idly, and we are well aware that if 
mind and body are to work well to- 
gether, good mental health is a must. 
The Lord suggested the importance 
of good mental attitude in the 
Word of Wisdom when he cau- 
tioned us to guard our health and 
take proper nourishment with a 
spirit of "thanksgiving." The need 
for a cheerful, happy, grateful at- 
mosphere in the home cannot be 
overemphasized in building good 
mental (and physical) health. 
When this is found, confusion is 
reduced to a minimum and chil- 
dren are free from worry and ten- 
sion. Opportunity should be given 
for family members to talk prob- 
lems through and ''let off steam" 
through proper channels, rather 
than bottle up emotional tension 
and resentments. All of us need 
creative outlets, both physical and 



Religious Music 

recommended for use by 

Relief Societies 

to accompany course on 

America's Literature 

BEAUTIFUL SAVIOUR 16 

NOW THANK WE ALL OUR GOD .20 

O BREAD OF LIFE 10 

O SACRED HEAD NOW 

WOUNDED 15 

PRAISE TO THE LORD 16 

I LOVE THY KINGDOM 16 

ALL MY HEART THIS NIGHT 

REJOICES 20 

MY GOD, HOW WONDERFUL 16 

WE THANK THEE, JESUS, DEAR- 
EST FRIEND 16 

LAMB OF GOD, PURE AND HOLY .18 

GOD THE FATHER, BE OUR STAY .18 

ONCE HE CAME IN BLESSING 25 

AND WITH SONGS, I WILL 

CELEBRATE 25 

JOSEPH, DEAREST JOSEPH MINE .22 

THE LORD, MY GOD, BE PRAISED .22 

Music Sent on Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
n On Approval D Charge 

n Money Enclosed 

Name 

Address 

City & State 



15 E. 1st South 




nittimiHiiif 



145 NOKIMUNIVBeSnY.PROVO«^ Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



•68 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



mental, if we are to avoid emotion- 
al stress. Working with the hands 
is healthy for the mind, if the work 
is enjoyable. 

Actual mental illness is brought 
about by a number of factors. Only 
the experts should attempt the diag- 
nosis, which should be made as 
earlv as possible to insure recovery. 
Emotional difficulties can generally 
be handled effectively before a com- 
plete breakdown occurs. We must 
recognize this health problem as an 
illness which is being treated more 
successfully all the time. Rehabili- 
tion of those cured and discharged 
depends on the co-operation of fam- 
ily, friends, neighbors, and associ- 
ates. 

Family Recreation 

The family fun is another impor- 
tant part of its overall health pro- 
gram. 

Latter-day Saints are fortunate in 
Tiaving a complete spiritualized rec- 
reational program offered by the 
Church. Parents are well repaid 
who make the effort to help their 
families take advantage of these 
wholesome activities. A choice bill 
of fare is found within the auxiliary 
programs for every age group. The 
M. I. A. sport and social calendars 
should be a must for teen-agers. 

President Joseph F. Smith once 
suggested the following safeguards 
in planning amusements for our 
youth : 

We should know that the pleasures 
which we enjoy are such as have upon 
them the stamp of divine approval. . . . 

In the first place they [our amusements] 
should not be excessive. . . . Too frequent 
dances are not only injurious to stability 
of character, but they are highly detri- 
mental to good health. . . . Home parties, 
concerts that develop the talents of youth, 
and public amusements that bring togeth- 



er both young and old, are preferable to 
the excessive practice of dancing. 

In the second place, our amusements 
should be consistent with our religious 
spirit of fraternity and religious devo- 
tion. . . . 

In the third place, our amusements 
should interfere as httle as possible with 
the work of the school-room. . . . 

Lastly, it is to be feared that in many 
homes, parents abandon all regulation re- 
specting the amusement of their children, 
and set them adrift to find their fun 
wherever and whenever they can. Parents 
should never lose control of the amuse- 
ments of their children during their tender 
years, and should be scrupulously careful 
about the companionship of their young 
people in places of amusements (Joseph 
F. Smith: Gospel Doctrine, Ninth Edi- 
tion, pp. 320-321 ) . 

Family fun will vary from home 
to home, but the following basic 
suggestions are helpful in making 
recreational plans: 

1. Good planning and preparation are 
as necessary for successful good times as 
for more serious endeavors. 

2. Make sure all members of the family 
participate in planning fun. The demo- 
cratic approach keeps interest high. 

3. Make family home night a frequent 
habit. It need not be limited to one 
night a week! Watch current publica- 
tions for new ideas to add variation and 
sparkle to these occasions. 

4. Play with and take the family out- 
of-doors. Nature jaunts, outings, pic- 
nics, and vacation trips are healthful and 
informative. 

5. Look for points of excellence in fam- 
ily members and provide opportunities 
for them to develop their talents. En- 
courage hobbies. Remember creative out- 
lets are wholesome and contribute to good 
mental health. 

6. Make play out of working together. 
A bit of merriment and humor can often 
change drudgery into recreation. Strive 
for a balance of the artistic and practical 
tasks. 

7. Create an atmosphere of hospitality 
by inviting guests into the home. Give 
each child a chance to "give" a party and 
assist others in doing so. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



69 



8. Don't overlook the art of conversa- 
tion. Mealtime and evenings by the fire 
are excellent moments for this! They 
will be long cherished. 

9. Singing and playing together lessen 
emotional tensions. Join in family sings. 

10. Allow some quiet time for individ- 
ual relaxation and individual preferences. 
Reading, thinking, and reflection spell 
actual fun to many. 

Rewards 

Sound, well-balanced family 
health and recreation programs will 
bring rewards surprisingly similar to 
promises given by the Lord in the 
Word of Wisdom. They may be 
listed as strength and vigor of body; 
knowledge and clearness of mind; 
self-discipline; control of appetite; 
protection against disease; temporal 
salvation; spiritual power and wis- 
dom; and family unity and solidar- 
ity. 

And all saints who remember to keep 
and do these sayings, walking in obedience 
to the commandments, shall receive 
health in their navel and marrow to their 
bones; 

And shall find wisdom and great treas- 
ures of knowledge, e\en hidden treasures; 

And shall run and not be weary, and 
shall walk and not faint. 

And I, the Lord, give unto them a 
promise, that the destroying angel shall 
pass by them, as the children of Israel, 
and not slay them. Amen. (D & C 
18-21). 

Questions ioi Discussion 

1. How does good health contribute to 
economic security in the home? 

2. How can family confusion be elimi- 
nated at mealtime? 

3. Discuss good health as a beauty aid. 

4. Cite examples of family recreation 
which have been most successful in your 
home. 

5. Suggest variations for Family Hour 
plans. Should guests be included on such 
occasions? Give reason for your answer. 



"Getting there is half the fun." 
"Go by ship— it makes the trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail from San Francisco April 23, 1959. 
Be in Hawaii for their May Day Cele- 
bration when the Shower Trees are 
in bloom! 

Europe 

Sail from Montreal on June 12, 1959. 
Enjoy life on the Luxury Liner; relax 
and rest before beginning your fine 
European Tour. 

Historic Train 

The original Historic Train leaves Fri- 
day evening July 31, 1959, Salt Lake 
City at 5:00 p.m. 

See Nauvoo, Carthage, Kirtland, 
Sharon, Vermont, Etc., and witness 
the: 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

For free folders write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



THE WORLD'S FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

Now on hand 

Music for the Relief Society 

Sunday Evening Program March 1959 

HOW LOVELY ARE THY DWELLINGS 

(Liddle) ....25c per copy 

THE LORD'S PRAYER 

(Gates) 20c per copy 

or 
THE LORD'S PRAYER 

(Molotte) S.S.A 25c per copy 

or 
THE LORD'S PRAYER 

(Molotte) S.A 25c per copy 

JUST RELEASED 

"Oh, Lovely Land, America" 

(Christensen-Modsen) 

Featured at Relief Society 

General Conference in October 

Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



70 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1959 



Hawaii Tours 

Leaving Salt Lake City 

February 1 1, 1959 

and 

June 3, 1959 

Transportation by Boat or Plane 

Fourteen-Day Tour 

Visiting Four Islands 

Temple Tour 

Temple Tour to Utah, Arizona and 
California. Leaves early in Spring. 
Write about our Mexican Tour, Euro- 
pean Tour, and also for the Hill 
Cumorah Pageant Tour for 1959. 

For further details write or phone: 

MARGARET LUND TOURS 

3021 South 23rd East 
Salt Lake City 9, Utah 

Phone: IN 6-2909, AM 2-2339, CR 7-6334 



• BEAUTIFUL 
• HAI\DY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Belief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50 Leather Cover-$3.80 

Advance payment must accompany 

all orders. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles „ 35 

150 to 300 miles __ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles _ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 



Phone EMpire 4-2581 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah 



tfb 



Supplementary References 

1. Gospel Ideals, David O. McKay, 
chapter 27, page 360. 

2. Latter-day Prophets Speak, Daniel 
H. Ludlow, Bookcraft Publishing Com- 
pany, chapter 31, page 310. 

3. "A Fireside Chat on a Burning Ques- 
tion," The ReUef Society Magazine, Janu- 
ary 1958, page 35. 

4. "Mental Illness a National Disaster," 
F. Barry Ryan, The Rehef Society Maga- 
zine, June 1957, page 373. 

5. "Conquering New Frontiers in Child 
Health," James A. Shannon, M.D., 
National Parent-Teacher, March 1957, 
page 8. 

6. "Those Physical Changes of Adoles- 
cence," Harold E. Jones, National Par- 
ent-Teacher, September 1957, page 8. 

7. "What the Polio Vaccine Can Do," 
Thomas M. Rivers, M.D., National Par- 
ent-Teacher, January 1957, page 7. 

8. "Children Don't 'Just Outgrow' Al- 
lergy," Justin M. Andrews, M.C, Na- 
tional Parent-Teacher, January 1958, page 

7- 

9. "Live Long and Like It," Public 
Affairs Pamphlet No. 139, 22 East 38th 
Street, New York 16, New York, 25 cents. 

10. "Meeting the Costs of Medical 
Care," Cunningham, Public Affairs Pam- 
phlet No. 218. 

11. "Alcoholism, a Sickness That Can 
Be Beaten," Blakeslee, Public Affairs 
Pamphlet No. 118. (See above address.) 

12. Your Children s Health, J. Roswell 
Gallagher, M.D., Science Research As- 
sociates, Inc., 57 West Grand Avenue, 
Chicago 10, Illinois. 

Recreation 

1. Gospel Doctrine, Joseph F. Smith, 
chapter 17, pp. 320-336. 

2. "Your Child Is a Music Lover," 
Helen Morris, The Relief Society Maga- 
zine, July 1957, P'^ge 45-- 

3. "Family Unity," Dantzel W. Nel- 
son, The Relief Society Magazine, Febru- 
ary 1958, page 76. 

4. "Sparkling Family Hour," Shirley 
B. and Monroe J. Paxman, The Relief 
Society Magazine, October 1957, pp. 
644-649. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



71 



5. "Learn to Play/' The Improvement 
Era, July 1957, page 532. 

6. Many good suggestions for the Fam- 
ily Hour are found in issues of The Chil- 
dren s Fiiend and The Improvement Era. 



LEARN TO 
TYPEWRITE! 



y^anuarii 

Christie Lund Coles 

The earth lies cold now. . . , 
It is the brittle time 
Of bleak, gray landscapes, 
Or deep-crusted snow. 

The autumn's colors, 
The spring's return, 
December's crystal festivity, 
Are all past ... or he ahead. . , , 
We wait. 

January, in its grim 
Austerity, plays host 
To time, plays keeper 
Of the frozen ground. 
Like a hard man, 
Bred to adversity. 
Who sees . . . and knows. 
Yet keeps his silence, 
Till in a sudden surge 
Of grief or tenderness. 
Knows tears; 

The ice breaks, the earth gives 
In a swift, January thaw. 
Promise is here, too, 
And hope, as the hard cold 
Yields to soft-fingered sun. 



(bong of (Subsequence 

Dorothy ]. Roberts 

Snow is fleece, and the dead 
And the living, one, 
Where the white sound 
Sings its eternity, 
Banked on the sea's bend 
And laid by the cloud — 
Swaddle, robe, and shroud. 




New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information. 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



All 

Music For 

Your March 

Relief Society 

Program 

and other occasions 

available from 







Music Co 



Idaho Falls, Ida. 

'How Lovely Are Thy Dwellings' 
No. 1758 

The Lord's Prayer— Gates 
No. 52 

The Lord's Prayer— Malotte 
No. 7987 

"Oh, Lovely Land America" 
(Christensen-Madsen) S.S.A. 



Relief Society Program 

For Sunday Evening in 

IMarch 

Quantity 

How Lovely Are Thy 

Dwellings 20 

The Lord's Prayer— Malotte 25 

or as an alternate arrangement 

The Lord's Prayer— Gates 20 

NEW 
Oh, Lovely Land, America 

No. 52, 

by Christensen-Madsen 20 

as used in October Conference 

Use this as your ORDER BLANK 

Name 

Address 

GLEN BROS. 
MUSIC CO. 



74 So. Main St. 



Salt Lake City 1, Utah 



ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs the 
average family 
only about ^ 





Be Modern 
Llye Electrically 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 



ujiithdaii L^ongratulatio 



ns 



Ninety-nine 



Mrs. Margaret Sariah McDonald 

Erickson 

Mountain View, Wyoming 

Ninety-five 

Mrs. Clara Fisher Samuels 

San Lorenzo, California 

Mrs. Sophia Harsch 

Nauvoo, Illinois 

Mrs. Esther Jane Morris Whitehead 

St. George, Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Sarah Lucretia Cox Stout 

St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Cora Sniff Hogan 

St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Eliza Thompson Mair 
Heber City, Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs. Annie M. Smith 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs. Margaret Ellen Black Rowly 

Castle Dale, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Middleton Cox 

St. George, Utah 



Vi/i titer cJn 



ee 



Beinice Ames 



Stripped of enchantment, 
Ungilded and plain. 
The aspen shines 
More silver than rain. 

More fragile and lovely, 
Arrowed from roots. 
Than a thought predestined 
For multiple shoots. 

Potentials of strength 
In a year growing dark. 
The candor of limb, 
The glittering bark. 



Page 72 



America's Literature 




> 



A 

/Vmericas 

LITERATURE 



James D. Hart and Clarence Ghodes 
This is, without a doubt, one of the most comprehensive 
and all-inclusive volumes ever published on representa- 
tive American writers. It begins with select writings from 
the early days of the Pilgrims and extends through 1950. 

$7.75 
postage .25 



Doctrine and Covenants Study Questions 

Roy W. Doxey 

Over 1250 questions in this outstanding study guide reveal the highlights of 
the Doctrine and Covenants. References to each question are given, indicating 
where scriptural ansv/ers can be found. $1.50 

3. 

Doctrine and Covenants Commentary 

Hyrum M. Smith and Janne M. Sjodahl 

This classic work contains the full Doctrine and Covenants. And, accompanying 
each page of scripture, are commentaries gathered from cross-references, from 
other standard LDS works, and from writings of Church leaders. $4.00 





4. 

The Doctrine and 
Covenants and 
the Future 

Roy W. Doxey 

This is one of the best sup- 
plementary books ever pub- 
lished on Church scriptures. 
It gives the history of the 
Doctrine and Covenants and 
the conditions under which 
these truths were revealed 
to the Prophet Joseph Smith. 

$1.50 



■^iiiiii 

liwi jlli 



iipki>i>*ii 



44 t^ost Soulh Temple - Salt Lake Ciiv Utah 



Deseret Book Company 
44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City, LJtah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) 1 have 

an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $ for 

encircled (numbered) books: 12 3 4 

Name 

Address 



City. 



Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 



"I've found a 
great new way 
to pay my 
life insurance 
premium . . . 

It's Beneficial Life's new 

CHECK-0-MATIC Plan."" Simplicity is 

the word. All I did was authorize 

my Beneficial agent to set up a Check-o-matic 

Plan with my bank so that my insurance 

premiums are automatically deducted from 

my checking account. Now there's 

nothing to remember — nothing to mail in!" 

The Beneficial man in your area will be 

happy to make arrangements for you to 

enjoy this convenient monthly premium 

payment plan through j;owr bank. 

For more information, mail the coupon 

below, or consult the Beneficial 

man in your community. 

*The Check-o-malic Plan applies to premiums of $10.00 or more per month. 




Beneficial Life Insurance Company 
Beneficial Building 
Salt Lake City 1, Utah 

Piease send me more information about Beneficial Life's new 
Check-o-matic Plan of premium payments. 



Name 

Street or RFD 

City.. ....Zone. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE 



State. 



Virgil H. Smith, Pres. 




Salt Lake City, Utah 




ITITIFT^ 




TTTqTFW 

JM,iL U 



£S ii O A ® H H 




-mmmm^:^. "^^MSIF'- 



Lessons for 'May 






"^'V 

% 




^ 







uiiUs 11 Lade JLo\s> 

Alice Money BaiJey 



"Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low . . /' 

(Isaiah 40:4). 

When the mountains are leveled 
And the valleys made high, 
I shall lose the ragged outlines 
Of summits on the sky. 
Lost will be the canyons 
Where the cataracts are made, 
With their sheer walls of granite 
And their cool, blue shade. 

Gone will be the rivers 
And the trenches of the deep, 
The jewelled tropic islands 
Where the trade winds sweep — 
Banished with the ocean 
With its great, walled waves, 
Its subterranean coral 
And its dark, green caves. 

Stilled will be the lilting 
Of the brook's bright treble, 
Over moss-velvet roots 
And trout-gray pebble. 
The whisper of the surf 
On the sand-white shore 
And the thundering diapason 
Of the breakers' roar. 

Lost the music of the mountains 
In the scarlet Cilia's bells. 
And the song of the ocean 
In its pink conch shells. 
Eclipse my eyes with time 
And still my heart's pain. 
Before the seas heave to surface 
And the hills yield to plain. 



The Cover: Sunset on the James River, Virginia, from the site of the Jamestown 
landing of 1607, showing William Couper's Statue of Captain 
John Smith 
Transparency by Frank Dementi, Colonial Studios, Richmond, Vir- 
ginia, reprinted by permission of Virginia Cavakade, published by 
Virginia State Library, submitted by Lovell W. Smith 
Frontispiece: Mount Shuksan in the Cascade Mountains, Washington, 

Luoma Studios 
Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



Qjrom I i 



ear an 



a cfc 



ar 



For many years I have read the artistic 
and thoughtfully beautiful poems of Grace 
Ingles Frost. She has a sensitive portrayal 
of her thoughts and a keen and detailed 
observation and interpretation of our earth 
environment, as well as a perspective of 
the eternities to come. It gives me much 
pleasure to see Miss Frost's poetry appear 
so frequently in the Magazine. Her poem 
''A Song for Thanksgiving," (November 
1958) expresses so well her lovely spirit. 
— Christie Lund Coles 

Provo, Utah 

I would like to compliment you on the 
beautiful color cover of the November 
Relief Socitty Magazine. I have been a 
member of the Church since September 
1956 and look forward eagerly to every 
issue of the Magazine. I thought the 
poem "Young Mother," by Elsie McKin- 
non Strachan (November), was beautiful. 
I greatly enjoy all the poems in the 
Magazine. 

— Shirlev Haylette 

Bristol, Vermont 

My wife takes T\iq Relief Society Maga- 
zine, and, of course, I read it, too, and 
enjoy it. As I am interested in sewing, I 
read in the November issue concerning 
facings (by Jean R. Jennings). It is a 
very nice article. I make my wife's 
dresses, blouses, and skirts; for my grand- 
children, I make shirts, trousers, pajamas, 
dresses, blouses, skirts, etc. 
— John R. Tracy 

Moline, Illinois 



The beautiful colored cover on the 
November issue of the Magazine surely 
added to it. The Relief Society Magazine 
continues to be wonderful, and I want 
to wish you success in your work. 

— Roma C. Esplin 

President 
St. George Stake 
Relief Society 
St. George, Utah 

Your new color cover (November 
1958) is beautiful! The old one-color 
orange, blue or brown became pretty 
monotonous. Let's have more poetry and 
more articles from our Priesthood General 
Authorities. 

—Opal Burt 

Denver, Colorado 

Though I am only sixteen, I can't help 
considering The Relief Society Magazine 
as much my own as anybody else's. I love 
the stories, articles, and recipes. They 
are not like the ordinary material published 
in other magazines. I have read several 
editorials, and they are always written 
about important and impressive subjects. 
I admire the way you present a problem 
and develop it so realistically. I especially 
liked the editorial "Making Right 
Choices" (by Marianne C. Sharp, May 
1958). The editorials seem to hit on the 
very most important problems our family 
has, 

— Dorothy Campbell 



Logan, Utah 



I am here in Monterrey, Mexico, with 
my husband and three boys, my husband 
as supervisor of chapel construction. I 
worked with Sister Rhoda Taylor, and 
now with Sister Anna Bentley as First 
Counselor in the Northern Mexican 
Relief Society. I have really learned to 
appreciate The Relief Society Magazine, 
also the work the society is doing all over 
the world. 

— Mrs. Rula McClellan 



Monterrey, Mexico 



Mrs. Margaret James of San Fernando, 
CaHfornia, who is one hundred years old, 
reads The Relief Society Magazine from 
cover to cover and enjoys the beautiful 
thoughts and stories very much. I also 
enjoy the Magazine. It gives me help 
and strength in so many ways. I love 
Relief Society work and have been as- 
sociated with the program for many years, 
and enjoy the lessons so much. 

— Rose Calaway 

Anaheim, California 



Page 74 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 

Belle S. Spafford President 

Marianne C. Sharp - . - - - - - First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker .---_- Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. Elliott Josie B. Bay V/inniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Evon W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor -_-__-----_- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor _-___----- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---.---_-- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 46 FEBRUARY 1959 NoT^ 

(contents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

Our Homes — An Individual Responsibility Mark E. Petersen 76 

The Central Atlantic States Mission Preston R. Nibley 88 

A Fireside Chat on a Burning Question 99 

FICTION 

We Can't All Be Generals — Second Prize Story Dorothy S. Romney 81 

Contentment, Thou Art Priceless! Leone O. Jacobs 90 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 2 Beatrice Rordame Parsons 109 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 74 

Sixty Years Ago 94 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 95 

Editorial: Obligations of a Mother's Authority Marianne C. Sharp 96 

Birthday Congratulations to Amy Brown Lyman 97 

Notes to the Field: Food at Funerals No Longer a Regular Service of Relief Society 98 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 116 

Birthday Congratulations 114 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Central Atlantic States Mission Lovell W. Smith 100 

Cooking With Dry Milk Marian Bennion 102 

You Can Sew — XII — Plackets Jean R. Jennings 106 

Chloe V. Hatch Daines Makes Rose Design Quilts 114 

My Loveliest Valentine Mabel Law Atkinson 115 

LESSONS FOR MAY 

Theology — The Revelation to Emma Hale Smith Roy W. Doxey 123 

Visiting Teacher Messages — "Be Patient in Afflictions, for Thou Shalt Have Many. . . ." 

Christine H. Robinson 128 

Work Meeting — Managerial Aspects of Clothing the Family Vesta Barnett 130 

Literature — Jonathan Edwards, Puritan Briant S. Jacobs 132 

Social Science — How Do I Rate? John Farr Larson 138 

POETRY 

Hills Made Low — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 73 

Generosity Jane B. Wunderlich 80 

Winter Comes to the Hills Elsie McKinnon Strachan 87 

When Greatness Beckoned Iris W. Schow 93 

Illimitable Grace Barker Wilson 97 

The Leaven of Laughter Maude Rubin 97 

Reasons Manifold Margaret B. Shomaker 98 

An Untold Tale June N. Ashton 108 

The Pyracantha Christie Lund Coles 131 

A Listening Face Alice R. Rich 142 

Unseen by Camera Cherry McKay 144 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1958 by the General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 75 



Our Homes — ^An Individual 
Responsibility 

Elder Mark E. Petersen 

Of the Council of the Twelve 

(Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting, Relief Society General Conference, 
October 8, 1958). 

IT surely is inspiring, my dear I was glad we sang as our opening 
sisters of the Relief Society, to song, ''How Firm a Foundation, Ye 
be with you here today. It is Saints of the Lord." It is always 
wonderful to catch the inspiration good to look back to the foundation 
of this meeting. I have been so of things. It is always wonderful to 
thankful for the contact I have had refresh our minds concerning the 
with Relief Society. I am sure that basic fundamentals of our organiza- 
President Smith and I both feel tion and the reasons for our exist- 
that you have remarkable and extra- ence. Every time I sing that song, 
ordinary leadership in your General I am reminded of many of these 
Presidency and in your General basics which are so important to us. 
Board. We are grateful for these May I quote to you briefly from the 
sisters, and for the remarkable co- address of the Prophet Joseph Smith 
operation given to them by the as he organized the Relief Society, 
stake officers as represented by all We hear a great deal about his re- 
of you here. It was really thrilling mark that the sisters were to pro- 
to see the wonderful response to the voke the brethren to good works, 
roll call, and as the sisters arose, as When the Prophet spoke about 
Sister Parker called for them, and this, however, he said that the sis- 
they came from such widely scat- ters were to provoke the brethren to 
tered areas and were in such splen- good works in looking to the wants 
did numbers, it was a mark of great of the poor, searching after objects 
loyalty on their part. of charity, and in administering to 
I am thankful for the music that their wants, as Sister Spafford has 
we have had here. I am always very explained. But then there was an 
proud of the stake in which I live, additional clause in that sentence. 
This is the Bonneville Stake, and The Prophet said that the sisters are 
today is no exception as we listen to assist ''by correcting the morals 
to the beautiful music of these love- and strengthening the virtues of the 
ly ladies. I would like, for one, to community." It is that about which 
thank them for their being here. As I would like to speak briefly with 
I visit the various stakes and listen you today. I mention it to you as 
to the Singing Mothers in so many individual Latter-day Saint wom- 
of our stake conferences, my heart en to consider, not on an organiza- 
always swells with pride because of tion basis, but for individual consid- 
the remarkably good work being eration in your private family life, 
done by these sisters musically. I believe there is a greater need 
Page 76 



s 



OUR HOMES— AN INDIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY 77 

for strengthening the virtues and Nation of the high school age and 
correcting the morals of our com- up? What of the rise of drinking 
munities, now, than at any other and smoking among teenagers? 
time in my recollection. I believe What about the rise of the gang 
we are passing through the worst spirit among both boys and girls? 
moral breakdown of our generation. What about the ever-increasing 
This breakdown is striking into spirit of taking a dare which leads to 
homes in all parts of the Nation, the breaking of most of our stand- 
It is beginning to reach into the ards, including the loss of virtue? 
homes of the Latter-day Saints. There is the delinquency also 

In the spirit of the words of the among young married people, some 

Prophet Joseph Smith, are you will- of whom engage in drinking parties 

ing as a homemaker to interest your- in their own homes and patronize 

self in this problem, and then do public taverns, and there violate the 

something to protect your own fam- standards of the Church. Some of 

ily? these young married people organ- 
ize into card clubs of various kinds, 

UPPOSE your child was involved and it is not long until there is, at 
in some great difficulty. Suppose least, minor gambling going on. Bet- 
it was the young married couple next ting and other forms of gambling 
door. If we bring these matters in the bridge clubs, and canasta 
close to home, they become more clubs, and other types of card clubs 
real to us. Many of us live such are prevalent in the United States, 
sheltered lives so far as the evils of One of the great difficulties with 
the world are concerned, that we do this type of partying going on among 
not realize what goes on about us. young married couples is that it 
We read about some instances in often leads to dating with each oth- 
the newspapers, and too frequently er's husbands or wives, leading to a 
we feel that such things cannot hap- breakdown of the sanctity of mar- 
pen to us. But now, in the midst riage. 

of these new conditions, we must Then there is the problem of 

awaken to the facts, and we must obscene literature. Some of the 

meet them. worst obscenity you can imagine is 

When we talk about juvenile de- now being peddled to the young 

linquency, we comfort ourselves people throughout the Nation. In 

with the thought that, after all, only the United States there are no pub- 

about six to seven per cent of all lications which are considered ob- 

the juveniles in the United States scene, and yet they are all being 

ever get arrested. But what about widely distributed. About twenty- 

those whose sins are of a kind for five of these, and they're some of 

which arrests are not made? For the worst, are being distributed in 

instance what about the intimacies the Mountain States. In Utah only 

that develop in the wake of young three out of the twenty-five, thus 

people dating too steadily at too far, have been banned from the 

early an age? What about the ever- newsstands. In one large eastern 

growing menace of petting, a ter- city where the women particularly 

rible perversion which is spreading worked on this problem as private 

among the young people of the citizens, 107 out of the no maga- 



78 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 

zines were banned from the news- employment in places where they 

stands. learn perversions of the worst kind. 

Then there is the problem of 

television programs and movies W/^ could go on and list other 

which have an evil influence. The modern problems, but, of 

condition is made worse by an un- course, time will not permit, 

willingness on the part of many par- What are some of the causes of 

ents to supervise what their children these difficulties? May I mention 

see. a few? They all come directly to 

Then, too, there is the problem our homes. Among them are lack 
of the relationship of school activi- of parental restraint and discipline; 
ties to Church activities. At a re- lack of parental example; lack of in- 
cent stake conference which I at- terest on the part of parents in 
tended, I was talking with some of character building activities; lack of 
the sisters about their problems in religious faith in the home with its 
the MIA— the problem of getting attendant lack of obedience to the 
participation on the part of the boys commandments. Then there is the 
and girls of the teenages and the absence of interest in the minds 
early twenties. The sisters said that of parents with respect to such 
some young people of that stake community evils as the obscene 
just did not have time for Church literature I have mentioned; the 
work any more, they were so busy increasing patronage at taverns and 
in their sororities and fraternities, nightclubs even by many of the par- 
They were perfectly willing to ac- ents themselves; and the rise of 
cept the proposition that the sorori- gambling, an acceptance for which 
ties and fraternities took first place, is created in the minds of people 
and that the Church would have to who begin to learn to gamble and 
fit in secondarily. And if it was a love it at their card clubs. As a re- 
situation in which young people suit of this, when proposals are 
were so busy with sorority activities brought forth to be put on the bal- 
that they couldn't bother with the lots (as will be put on ballots in two 
Church at all, then it was quite all of our states here in the Mountain 
right, they thought, for the young West this year), there is less resist- 
people to discontinue Church ac- ance to them. Parents fail to realize 
tivities until they got out of school, that what they do becomes a pattern 

And then we have the increasing for what their children will do, and 

problem of rural parents sending to especially is this the case if the 

the large cities their boys and girls examples are evil, 

of tender age, either to find jobs or Nearly every one of these diffi- 

to go to school. Some of these culties is related in one way or an- 

young people are sent to Salt Lake other to the family circle. Each one 

City and Ogden and other centers contributes to a breakdown of the 

without any thought of supervision, home. You, the mothers, are the 

and without any effort on the part homemakers. Our homes are pret- 

of the parents to establish them in ty much what you make of them. I 

homes that are clean and suitable, realize the part the father must 

Some of the young people, upon take, but I realize too, that, in most 

coming to the larger centers, obtain cases, fathers want to please their 



OUR HOMES— AN INDIVIDUAL RESPONSIBILITY 



79 



wives. I believe that with proper 
co-operation between husbands and 
wives, good home conditions may 
develop. 

Our communities are reflections 
of our homes. If all homes in our 
communities were good ones, we 
would have only good communities. 
It has been said that the hand 
that rocks the cradle is the hand 
that rules the world. The hand that 
rocks the cradle also molds the com- 
munity life of our towns. The hand 
that rocks the cradle is the hand that 
develops our home life. The hand 
that rocks the cradle is the hand 
which builds our defense against the 
infiltration of evil in our family 
circle. 

But w^hat if the hand that rocks 
the cradle is lax and never disciplines 
and never trains? 

TltTHAT are some of the things we 
can do in our own homes to 
correct the morals and strengthen 
the virtues of our communities? 
How can family life be rebuilt to 
achieve these ends? 

First and foremost, we must set 
our houses in order. There must be 
love and harmony in the home. 
There must be a conversion to the 
principles of the gospel on the part 
of the parents, to be followed by a 
conversion on the part of the chil- 
dren. There should be daily living 
of the gospel in the home, the 
establishment of Christian Latter- 
day Saint habits in the home. We 
should endeavor to make the home 
a temple, and we should so live, 
and so train our children to live, 
that, when we are out of the home, 
we also will live the gospel as well 
as we do in the home, making con- 
sistent our life in the home and out 
of the home. 



We must develop a great willing- 
ness to stand for the right, a determi- 
nation to uphold our standards re- 
gardless of social, business, political, 
or any other pressures. We must 
develop good character traits by our 
living the gospel, stressing cleanli- 
ness of life, honesty, loyalty, devo- 
tion. And we must build respect- 
self-respect, respect for each other, 
respect for the Church, its leaders, 
and its standards, respect for law 
and order. 

We must try to develop a closer 
family unity, a ''togetherness" in 
family life. We must do all we 
possibly can to see to it that our 
outside activities do not divorce us 
from our children and our homes. 
We must preserve the daily habit, 
night and morning, of family prayer 
in the home. We should have a 
regular Family Hour, or home eve- 
ning, as we used to call it. We should 
observe the Word of Wisdom in 
the home. Let none of us discount 
the Word of Wisdom. I want vou 
to know that there are many who 
begin the moral breakdown of their 
own children by themselves setting 
an example in violating the Word 
of Wisdom. 

We should develop group attend- 
ance of the entire family at the meet- 
ings in the ward and at stake 
conferences. We should develop 
within the home a uniform under- 
standing of family discipline. This is 
something which could well come 
out of our Family Hour where the 
children can participate in estab- 
lishing the rules and the regulations 
of the home. When they help to 
make the rules, they will be more 
likely to live up to them. 

Sometimes we are horrified at 
instances of desertion where a man 
will desert his family, or occasionally 



80 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



where a mother, falhng in love with 
some other man, will desert her 
husband and her children and go to 
live with the other man in another 
town. These instances do not hap- 
pen often, and they shock us when 
we hear of them or read of them in 
the newspaper. But I would like 
to ask you, what is it that constitutes 
desertion of the family? Are there 
other means of desertion than walk- 
ing out on them? For instance, is 
failure to uphold Church standards 
in the home a form of desertion? Is 
failure to teach our children properly 
a form of desertion? Is failure to 
set the proper example a form of 
desertion? Is lack of discipline? Is 
failure to give direction? What 
kind of person do we want our 
child to be? We must then be that 
kind of person ourselves. Your 
child's habits of living begin with 
you. Your child's attitude toward 
the home and the community begins 
with you. Your child's faith begins 
with you. Your child's love of God 



begins with you. " 'Tis the set of the 
sail and not the gale that determines 
the way he goes." And we set the 
sail. 

The home itself is the founda- 
tion of morals and virtue. There- 
fore, if we are to correct the morals 
and strengthen the virtues of our 
communities, we must do something 
about the preservation of wonderful 
homes in our communities. If we 
build genuine Latter-day Saint 
homes, if, in our homes, we convert 
ourselves to the principles of the 
gospel and live those principles our- 
selves, if we convert our children to 
these same principles, if we teach 
them to love truly the Lord Jesus 
Christ and what he stands for, then 
our children will resist evil. They 
will grow up to be a righteous gen- 
eration. They will build strength 
into the Church. They will lift the 
morals of our community. They 
will save their souls. And that we 
may do this is my humble prayer 
in Jesus' name, Amen. 



■ ♦ 



(generosity 

Jane B. Wundedich 



Oh, let me give 

Freely, as a flowering tree 

Gives to all who wish to see 

When through years of growth, from searching root 

The joy of spring blooms triumphantly; 

Compassionately as a bearing shoot 
Bends low to lay the summer fruit 
In every hand reached up to take, 
Though growing wants and thanks be mute; 

Abundantly as boughs that shake 

And yield their leaves in autumn's wake. 

Golden gifts all scattered wide 

For someone's heart, for someone's rake; 

And humbly, remembering buds that hide. 
Rocked in silence, unespied 
In snow-draped limbs, must work and bide 
God's touch to live, God's time to give. 



Second Lrnze Story 

^yinnuai uielief Society Snort Story L^ontest 

We Can't All Be Generals 

Dowthy S. Romney 




DOROTHY SPANDE ROMNEY 

HALLIE Evans relaxed under 
the trained fingers of the 
beauty operator. She had 
come here at her sister Karin's sug- 
gestion. 

At exactly eight o'clock that 
morning the telephone bell had 
shrilled through her quiet house. 

''Hi! I'm glad you're up," Karin's 
voice held its usual authority. 

''Hello/' Halhe had managed to 
squeeze in, before Karin's hurrying 
voice continued: "You're to come 
here for dinner tonight. I'm hav- 
ing the most stimulating group in — 
two of the new university staff, and 
— now that you have all that beau- 



tiful freedom," Karin sighed, "for 
goodness sake stop in and have 
something done with your hair. Be 
here at six, Hallie dear, so you can 
help me with the last minute prep- 
arations." 

"Thank you, Karin, I'll be there," 
Hallie assured her. 

"See you then. 'Bye," said Karin. 

"Goodbve," Hallie heard the click 
of the receiver. 

My baby sister, she mused, as 
though the idea were new to her, 
and she orders me around as if she 
were a four-star general. 

Well, why not? her thoughts con- 
tinued. I've always been handy 
when she needed me. Ever since 
they had lost their parents some 
years ago, Hallie, who was eight 
years her sister's senior, had cared 
for her, and she admitted, spoiled 
her. 

Karin had married young, and 
now had two handsome little sons. 
Tommy and Frank, Jr., while Hal- 
lie had passed up her chance to 
marry to maintain the family home 
until Karin grew up. 

After that she'd taken a job as 
town librarian, and never once in 
the past five years had she taken 
time off until now. 

"You're in a rut," Karin had told 
her. "Now that you have Mary Lou 
Lacey nicely trained to run the li- 

Page 81 



82 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



brary, you must take the whole sum- 
mer off." 

It was a challenge, and Hallie 
had taken it, much to her own 
amazement. This was the first day 
of her ''beautiful freedom/' as Kar- 
in called it. 

My hair does need grooming, 
she had decided, as she washed up 
her breakfast dishes after the call 
from Karin. 

She felt herself growing drowsy 
to the hum of the drying machines 
outside her booth. 

''Let me give you a 'Hilite' 
rinse," the operator said. "You have 
lovely brown eyes — and your skin 
is really clear. A rinse is all you 
need." 

It sounded exciting, but a rinse, 
well, Hallie didn't know. The girl 
stood poised, waiting. 

"Oh, no, not today," Hallie finally 
decided. 

"Fll use a spray, that will bring 
out some lustre," the operator said, 
disappointed. 

Hallie was wide awake again. 
She began making plans for the 
summer. She would go out of town 
for a few weeks— get a new per- 
spective. 

With this small decision out of 
the way, she felt better. 

Spring was definitely in the air, 
and as Hallie left the shop she de- 
cided to look for a suitable dress to 
wear tonight. Something bright 
and springlike. 

She found an inexpensive dress 
shop close by. She looked at prints, 
then wondered if something darker 
wouldn't be better after all. 

Oh, dear, she thought, why can't 
I be more like Karin, who never 
wavers on a decision? 

Hallie walked home, carrying her 



purchase, and as she let herself into 
the house, she thought, it's much 
too quiet and empty. Fll never get 
used to being here all day. 

r> Y five-thirty that evening she was 
dressed and ready to go to 
Karin's. As she drove toward her 
sister's house she wondered vaguely 
what these new co-workers of 
Frank's would be like. Of course, 
they would have wives, and Hallie 
would find herself feeling vastly un- 
important again as she always did 
— a mere onlooker. 

Karin greeted her breathlessly. 
She was already dressed, and Hallie 
found herself thinking, she couldn't 
possibly crush that beautiful dress 
by tying on an apron. But she 
won't have to, she has me here. 

"I've the flower arrangements to 
do," Karin told her immediately, 
"would you mind finishing up in 
the kitchen?" 

"Not at all," Hallie answered, 
kissing Karin lightly on the cheek. 
"You look sweet." 

She really hated to cover up the 
new dress with the huge apron Karin 
always kept on the kitchen door for 
her. 

There were more details to be 
taken care of than she had expected. 
Karin had made a list — "make 
gravy, cook peas," etc. 

The time must have passed rapid- 
ly, as it seemed no time at all until 
the low murmur of voices from the 
front of the house told her Karin's 
guests had arrived. 

Karin came in. "If you'll dish 
things up, Fll carry them in," she 
said. 

Everything was ready. Hallie re- 
moved her apron and followed her 
sister into the dining room. 



WE CANT ALL BE GENERALS 



83 



'Trofessor and Mrs. Fuller/' 
Karin said, ''and Dr. Barton, Fd 
like you to meet my sister Hallie." 

Introductions over, the conversa- 
tion immediately turned to the diffi- 
cult problem of bringing up a fam- 
ily in these modern times. 

The Fullers, it was soon estab- 
lished, had an energetic foursome, 
while Dr. Barton was the father of 
six-year-old twin boys and a baby 
daughter of three. His wife had 
died two years ago, Hallie learned 
from the conversation, and he had 
a matronly housekeeper looking 
after his brood. 

Hallie listened, making no com- 
ment. She was beginning to won- 
der if they thought her completely 
tongue-tied, when Dr. Barton turned 
to her. 'This must be a very dull 
conversation to you,'' he said. 

"Oh, no," she protested, "it's very 
enlightening. I've taught a Sunday 
School class for years, and even 
though I have no children of my 
own . . ." she hoped no one noticed 
the wistfulness that crept into her 
voice, "I welcome firsthand infor- 
mation on child psychology." 

Dr. Barton was thoughtful for a 
moment, then said, "I feel guilty 
not having more time to spend with 
my children." 

The conversation turned to lit- 
erature and music, about which 
Hallie knew a great deal, and could 
discuss with full confidence of her 
own knowledge. 

She was thoroughly enjoying her- 
self when the time came to serve 
the dessert. Karin looked in her 
direction. Hallie nodded and rose 
from the table. She cleared plates 
and served the dessert, one of Kar- 
in's masterpieces. She had made it 
earlier in the day from one of her 



favorite Relief Society cookbook 
recipes. 

^^OOW can anyone cook a de- 
licious meal like this," Profes- 
sor Fuller asked Karin, "and still 
look as fresh as an unpicked tulip?" 

By having a sister named Hallie, 
Hallie thought, and was immediate- 
ly sorry. She loved doing things for 
Karin. 

The company moved into the liv- 
ing room. Usually Hallie would 
slip away into the kitchen and wash 
up the dishes. But tonight there 
was no need to hurry with this task. 

She had forgotten how very pleas- 
ant it was to sit in a room full of 
people and enjoy good talk. The 
time passed swiftly. At about ten 
o'clock Professor Fuller arose, "We 
really must be going," he said, 
"eight o'clock classes, you know." 

"It's a good thing you reminded 
me," Dr. Barton agreed, "I'm en- 
joying myself so much." He shook 
hands all around, and Hallie won- 
dered if she only imagined he held 
her hand an extra long time. "I 
hope I see you again soon," he said. 

The door closed on the guests. 

Halhe sat down on a hassock. She 
watched as Karin almost danced 
around the room, her blond hair 
and yellow dress making a bright 
splash of color in the softly lamplit 
room. Like a golden butterfly look- 
ing for a place to light, she thought, 
and then smiled at her poetic frame 
of mind. She needn't have worried 
about too-bright a print, she reflect- 
ed. Karin's glory would have out- 
shone the very gayest. 

"I have papers to correct," Frank 
told them, "so I'll say goodnight 
to you now, Hallie." 

"Good night, Frank/' 



84 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



He went into the den. 

Karin finally found a place to 
light. She looked at her sister. 
''Well, how do you like the new 
faculty members?" she asked, breath- 
lessly. 

'They're all very nice/' Hallie re- 
plied. "And now we'd better do 
those dishes, so I can get home and 
pack. I've promised myself a little 
trip." 

"A trip," Karin repeated, as 
though somewhat amazed. "What 
kind of a trip?" Then, without 
waiting for an answer, "Frank and 
I had sort of planned a week end 
away from the children. He's been 
working awfully hard." 

Hallie opened her mouth to say 
that she could put off her trip until 
next week, and then closed it firmly. 

"Yes," she said, "I believe a trip 
will do me good." 



jjc )J: sj: sj: jjc 



npHE first week of Hallie's vaca- 
tion passed pleasantly. She had 
taken along a volume of Keats and 
one of Browning, her favorite poets, 
and was reading "Ode to a Nightin- 
gale" one afternoon for the hun- 
dredth time. 

'Tis not through envy of thy happy lot 
But being too happy in thy happiness .... 

She glanced up from her chair on 
the wide, shaded veranda and saw 
a car stop in front. Guests were 
few, and each one arriving afforded 
a small bit of excitement. 

She saw "Hey Boy," the Oriental 
houseboy rush down the steps to 
welcome the visitors, and to carry 
in their luggage. 

She was about to return to her 
poetry when her heart leaped. With 
quickened interest she saw that the 
visitor was Dr. Barton, and that he 



had his children with him. She not- 
ed that the only luggage he had was 
a large picnic basket and some straw 
mats. 

The arrival of the Barton family 
must be a coincidence, not a visit 
to her, she reasoned. 

"Hallie," Dr. Barton greeted her, 
coming up the steps, "I hope we 
didn't take you too much by sur- 
prise." 

"You did," she answered, honest- 
ly. It was no coincidence, after all, 
her heart rejoiced. 

He sat down next to Hallie. The 
children stood politely quiet while 
their father introduced them. The 
twins — Don, with mischievous- 
looking blue eyes and blond curly 
hair, and Rohn, solemnly dark-eyed, 
dark-haired like his father. 

They shook hands with Hallie, 
then sat down on the steps. 

"A busy pair, when they're in 
their native habitat," their father 
remarked fondly. 

He drew his daughter onto his 
lap. "This is Julie," he said. "Say 
hello to Miss Evans." 

"Not Miss Evans, please," Hallie 
said. "Call me Hallie." 

"Hello, Halhe," Julie said. "We've 
come to take you on a picnic." 

"Hello, Juhe," Hallie replied. "I'd 
love to go on a picnic with you." 

"I called Karin to find where 
you'd disappeared to, when your 
telephone didn't answer," Dr. Bar- 
ton explained. "Had to threaten 
her before she'd tell me. Said you'd 
gone away to plan your future, and 
didn't want any intruders," he 
teased. He looked at her search- 
ingly, suddenly serious. "And have 
you made your plans for the future?" 
he asked. 

"No, Dr. Barton," she replied 
simply, "not a single plan." It was 



WE CANT ALL BE GENERALS 



85 



strange how she could talk so hon- 
estly to this man whom she scarce- 
ly knew. 

''Must we be so formal?" he 
asked. ''My name is David." 

npHEY found just the right spot 
for the picnic, within walking 
distance of the lodge. There were 
trees and a sparkling brook, with 
enough level, grassy ground to make 
for comfort. 

David set the picnic basket down 
in front of Hallie. ''Here you are — 
this is your department. Hope we 
didn't forget the salt." 

Hallie opened the basket and 
started spreading the tablecloth. 
She felt a warmth around her heart 
— what better way could David have 
found to make her feel an integral 
part of the little group? 

David spread the mats, all the 
while keeping an eye on his chil- 
dren, who had gone to the brook's 
edge, and were busily tossing small 
pebbles into the water. Hallie could 
hear their shouts and happy laugh- 
ter over the faint tinkling of the 
brook. 

After lunch, as Hallie was clear- 
ing up, the boys asked their father 
to take them out exploring. ''Go 
ahead," Hallie offered when she saw 
David hesitate, "Julie and I will stay 
here." 

"No, we'll wait," David answered. 
"This family always does things to- 
gether." 

The balance of the week passed 
slowly for Hallie. She received sev- 
eral notes from David. The last 
one, which arrived the day before 
her departure ended: 'Hope we see 
you soon," and it was signed, 
"David, Don, Rohn, and Julie." The 
last three in childish scrawls. "The 



family that does things together," 
Hallie thought, with quickened 
heartbeat. 

Early the next morning she board- 
ed the bus for home. 

jZARIN met her at the station. 
"Why, Hallie," she exclaimed, 
"you look different." 

"I have a slight sun-tan," she ad- 
mitted. 

"No, it isn't that." Karin inspect- 
ed her sister closely. 

Possibly that happy look that she 
isn't used to, Hallie told herself. 

She was only mildly surprised 
when Karin headed her car in the 
direction of her own home. "Aren't 
you going the wrong way?" she 
asked. "I've loads of things to do 
at home." 

"Oh, but Hallie," Karin protest- 
ed, "my appointment is at two, and 
there isn't time for you to stop off." 
As though Hallie knew all about her 
commitments and was responsible 
for the care of the children. 

Hallie looked at her sister. Poor 
child, she does look tired, she 
thought. "All right, dear," she said, 
"I can begin my work just as well 
tomorrow." 

It was five-thirty before Karin re- 
turned home. In the meantime 
Hallie had fed the boys their dinner 
and helped them get ready for bed. 

"Oh," Karin said, tossing her 
spotlessly white gloves and purse on 
the divan, "I forgot to tell you. Dr. 
Barton called this morning and left 
word for you to call him. Tickets 
for the concert tonight— or some- 
thing." 

"Oh, Karin, Karin," Hallie la- 
mented, "why didn't you tell me 
sooner?" 



86 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



'Tm sorry, it simply slipped my 
mind/' Karin said, apologetically. 

She might still catch him at his 
office. What on earth shall I say? 
she thought — 'This is Hallie, who 
isn't important enough to receive 
messages before it's too late — sor- 
ry." Then scolded herself, I'm be- 
ing childish — Karin simply forgot. 

She reached for the telephone just 
as it rang. 

It was David. He greeted her 
warmly, then asked if he could pick 
her up for the concert. She would 
have to shower and dress right here, 
she decided quickly. 

"I'll be at Karin's," she told him. 

'Tine. About seven-thirty." 

David came, but instead of driv- 
ing toward the concert hall, drove 
toward his home. He had bought 
the old Atherton place, Hallie 
knew. It was considered one of 
the most gracious dwellings the 
town afforded. 

''I promised the children we'd 
stop off so they could see you," he 
explained. ''We've plenty of time. 
I hope you don't mind?" 

"Mind?" she said, "I'd love it." 

The children came tumbling 
down the stairs, as soon as David 
showed her in. They were rosy- 
cheeked and scrubbed looking, and 
in their night clothes. 

"Hallie, Hallie," Julie cried, and 
ran into Hallie's arms. 

She caught her up and held her 
tight, feeling the warmth of the 
chubby arms around her neck. 

The boys were more formal. They 
shook hands and said "Hello." 

After a few moments, their father 
ordered: "Now off you go upstairs, 
all of you. Mrs. Busby will read you 
a story." 

"No, I want Hallie to read to me," 
Julie demanded. 



She tightened her hold around 
Hallie's neck. Her father came over 
and gently disentangled her grip. 
"Off you go," he repeated. "Hallie 
will read to you some other time. 
Perhaps we might even persuade her 
to go on another picnic with us— 
say this Saturday afternoon." He 
looked questioningly at Hallie over 
the top of his daughter's head. 

She nodded, then kissed Julie on 
the cheek. 

"Oh, goodie, a picnic!" Don and 
Rohn exclaimed in unison, and 
Hallie watched as the trio pattered 
up the stairs, Julie turning as she 
reached the top to throw them a 
goodnight kiss. 

TT was several weeks after they had 
met at Karin's that David told 
her one evening — half apologetical- 
ly — half hopefully— "We can't 
seem to get along without you a 
single day any more, Hallie." 

There had been picnics, dinners 
at which Hallie was asked to pre- 
side, storytime, and endless other 
good times together. 

It was wonderful to feel that she 
was needed, she thought. 

Then one evening after a happy 
afternoon spent at the zoo, with the 
children safely delivered into the 
capable hands of Mrs. Busby, David, 
driving her home, said: "I hope you 
are no longer making plans for the 
future — plans that don't include 
the Barton family, that is. We need 
you, Hallie, and want you." 

Hallie hadn't known there could 
be this much joy in the world. 

There would be no announce- 
ment as yet, but Karin and Frank 
should be told, they decided to- 
gether. 

Early the next morning Hallie 



WE CANT ALL BE GENERALS 



87 



drove to her sister's house. Karin 
was already out weeding the flower 
beds. 

"Hi!" she looked up at Hallie, 
and the sun made a circlet of gold 
through her bright curls. 'I'm glad 
you came. There's work to be 
done." 

"I didn't intend to stay/' Hallie 
said. ''I just dropped by to tell you 
something." 

Karin dropped her weeding fork 
and sat back on the grass. 

"Oh, Hallie, you're not?" she 
cried, then without waiting for an 
answer — "you're not going to give 
up your wonderful freedom to take 
care of someone else's children?" 

"Karin, dear," Hallie began gent- 
ly, "try to understand. I don't in- 
tend to think of David's children as 



someone else's — I hope I can think 
of them as my own. Besides, simply 
having nothing to do isn't truly 
freedom — freedom is of the heart." 
Suddenly she and Karin were in 
each other's arms. 

"Oh, Hallie, how selfish and blind 
I've been. David is a wonderful per- 
son, and I know you'll be very hap- 

"I'm sure we will — all five of 
us," Hallie agreed. 

Life was wonderful, she reflected, 
even though you were just a march- 
ing soldier. A life of service was 
what her individual nature required, 
she was sure of that. 

She looked at Karin fondly. 
Bless her stout little heart, she 
thought, we can't all be generals. 



Doiothy S. Romney, Stockton, California, has been represented in The Relief 
Society Magazine by two serials and a short story. "I attended the University of Utah," 
she tells us, "and I have taken one six-weeks writing course since coming to California 
in 1936. I have sold over seventy short stories, a few plays, around twenty articles, and 
two serials. I belong to a small writing group here in Stockton, and have been invited 
to join the Sacramento Branch of the Pen Women, which I intend to do shortly. I 
have one son, Douglas, a high-school student. He is an ardent science fan, a good 
athlete, and an all-around good student. My current Church position is that of his- 
torian for the Stockton Second Ward Primary Association, work that I thoroughly 
enjoy. I also act as a visiting teacher for the Relief Society organization." 



Viyinter (^omes to the uTills 



Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

This soundless dawn, the wind lies still- 
Like silence held to make a wish, 
And winter quiet cloaks each hill; 
The woods stand mute in silver hush. 
The new snow glistens, mile on mile; 
And none but my early footprints mar 
The hallowed whiteness of this aisle — 
For I, alone, am trespasser. 



cJhe K^entral J^tiantic States 1 1 iission 

Pieston R. Nihhy 
Assistant Church Historian 

T^HE Central Atlantic States Mission was formed on October 26, 1947, 

at Roanoke, Virginia, under the direction of Elders Albert E. Bowen 
and Henry D. Moyle, of the Council of the Twelve, by a division of the 
East Central States Mission. The new mission comprised the States of 
Virginia and North Carolina, except that part of Virginia that had been 
included in the Washington Stake. It also included the following coun- 
ties in West Virginia: McDowell, Mercer, Summers, Greenbrier, and 
Monroe. 

Elder James R. Price of Phoenix, Arizona, was chosen as the first presi- 
dent of the new mission. Headquarters was established at Roanoke, Vir- 
ginia, where a mission home was purchased. 

During the month of November 1947, Elder Bowen and President 
Price made a tour of the mission and held meetings in Petersburg, Norfolk, 
Elizabeth City, Harker's Island, Wilmington, Goldsboro, Durham, and 
Colfax. During this visit Elder Bowen set apart David L. Hiatt of Mount 
Airy, North Carolina, as first counselor to President Price. Later in the 
month, Rudger G. Smith of Phoenix, Arizona, was set apart as second 
counselor. 

President Price presided over the Central Atlantic States Mission a 
little more than four years, during which time all phases of the missionary 




Photograph by Hugh Morton 
Submitted by Lovell W. Smith 



GREENFIELD GARDENS, WILMINGTON, NORTH CAROLINA 



Poge 88 



THE CENTRAL ATLANTIC STATES MISSION 



89 




Courtesy Chamber of Commerce, Roanoke, Virginia 
Submitted by Lovell W. Smith 

MONTICELLO, HOME OF THOMAS JEFFERSON 

Charlottesville, Virginia 

work were greatly stimulated and increased. In January 1952, he was suc- 
ceeded by Claude W. Nalder of San Francisco, California. 

President Nalder continued the work that had been initiated by 
President Price and labored with great diligence, until the second week of 
August 1955, when he was admitted to a hospital in Roanoke, following a 
severe chill. On August 18, 1955, he passed away. The cause of his death 
was given as uremic poisoning. His passing brought great sorrow to the 
missionaries and saints of the Central Atlantic States Mission. 

Elder Henry A, Smith, former President of Pioneer Stake and for many 
years a member of the staff of the Deseret News in Salt Lake City, arrived in 
Roanoke during the latter part of September 1955, having been appointed 
to take charge of the mission. He is presiding at the present time. 

In September 1958 it was reported that there were 10,073 niembers 
of the Church in the Central Atlantic States Mission, located in fifty-seven 
branches. 

Sixty Relief Society organizations, with 1192 members, were reported 
in December 1957. Lovell W. Smith presides over the Central Atlantic 
States Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine, "Sunset on the James River, Virginia, from the 
site of Jamestown Landing of 1607, showing William Couper's statue of Captain John 
Smith," is from a transparency by Frank Dementi, and was submitted by Lovell W. 
Smith. See also "Recipes from the Central Atlantic States Mission," page 101. 



Contentment, Thou Art Priceless! 



Leone O. Jacobs 




ARIAN Cooper was still 
irritated at herself for coming 
on this family excursion at 
all. After all, she had never been 
sentimental about her forebears, and 
there were many other things she 
should have been doing. It was 
only because of her brother's insis- 
tence that she finally had been per- 
suaded to make the trip to Wells- 
ville to see the ancestral Bennett 
home. 

Here they were, all six of the 
grandchildren and their spouses, 
gathered on the lawn in front of 
the old rock house built by Grand- 
father Bennett. The house was still 
sturdy and in fairly good repair, 
after loi years of occupancy. Mar- 
ian marveled that Grandfather 
could have built such a well-pre- 
served structure. She supposed his 
early life had given him experience 
in many types of work. An old 
couple named Olsen had bought 
the home several years ago and were 
still living there. Jess, Marian's 
brother, had written them and re- 
ceived permission to have this fam- 
ily outing at the old homestead. 

'A family reunion is long over- 
due/' he had written, 'and I think 
the old home would be a fine set- 
ting." 

Marian was not by nature a senti- 
mentalist. Yes, she was proud of 
her pioneer heritage, but she was 
not one to live in the past. The 
present and future were her chal- 
lenge, her interest. There was so 
much she wanted to do to improve 
their situation in life. True, she 
and George had a nice home and 
had reared three fine children to 

Page 90 



maturity, but though Marian Coop- 
er would never have admitted it to 
anyone, she was far from being a 
contented person. Twenty-eight 
years ago, when she married George 
Cooper, she had been confident they 
could realize every dream of their 
hearts. With her ambition and 
drive, and George's ability to make 
friends, the future seemed bright 
indeed. But George had been a 
disappointment in some ways. He 
made many friends, and received 
much enjoyment from life, but he 
was too easygoing, not aggressive 
enough to get ahead as she had 
hoped. His family, his Church, 
and his friends satisfied his desires 
completely. Marian was sure he 
could have been taken into the law 
firm as a partner if he had asserted 
himself more. And, if he had only 
campaigned more vigorously, he 
could easily have received the twenty 
additional votes he needed for elec- 
tion into the House of Representa- 
tives. He was just too content, that 
was all! 

After the bounteous luncheon 
had been served under the trees, the 
Bennett clan stretched and lounged 
and visited, and then Jess brought 
out the history of Grandfather and 
Grandmother Bennett, written by 
their mother. Jess explained that 
since he was the eldest of their fam- 
ily, he felt obligated to take the 
initiative in refreshing their mem- 
ories concerning the lives of their 
grandparents. So he unfolded the 
manuscript and began to read. 

Marian was only slightly inter- 
ested. The names and places 
sounded vaguely familiar, though 



CONTENTMENT, THOU ART PRICELESS! 91 

she surmised it must have been in year of 1865. As the three lay 
her father's home before she was critically ill, the elements combined 
married, that she had last heard this to hold them in an icy grip. Snow 
history given. piled up to the window sills, and 
''Born Liberty Falls, Sullivan the sharp north wind blew drifts 
County, New York. Not far from over the fence posts. It was bitter 
the home there were maple groves, cold December 26, as sweet little 
which lent beauty to the landscape honey-haired Alice passed away out 
as well as material support to the of mortality. The families were 
people of the neighborhood. Each snowbound, so there could be no 
spring they drained the trees and service nor burial in the cemetery, 
boiled down the sap into maple and little Jim and Martha were sink- 
sugar. At nights attendants went ing slowly. With Alice laid out in 
from tree to tree with a torch to the downstairs bedroom, the be- 
change the kettles when they were reaved Mother continued her vigil 
full ... A beautiful lake, called the and her kindly ministrations with the 
Neversink, was nearby. . . . other two. But it was no use. Each 

day they lost strength, and outside 

^^npHEY heard the gospel preached the elements continued to rage— 

by two Mormon missionaries, four feet of snow on the level, and 

accepted it, and prepared to come so frigid that the snow made a 

West. . . . Margaret gave birth to a crunching noise as one walked." 
second daughter while in Council 

Bluffs, and two weeks later they jyi ARIAN found herself gripping 



started the long march westward 
The baby, it was afterward said 
cried for a thousand miles. . . 
They settled in Wellsville, Utah 
and built a two-story rock home. . . 
To them were born ten children 



her hands tensely. She had 
not remembered the details of this 
sad story. She knew only that two 
children had died in childhood, but, 
oh, what a pitiful tale this was! 
Imagine a mother's feelings at being 



four sons and six daughters." so helpless to stay the destroyer! 

Jess's voice droned on and on, and Jess went on: 
Marian was beginning to feel drowsy, ''On New Year's day little Jim 
when, suddenly, her attention was slipped quietly away, and the par- 
roused, ents' grief knew no bounds. The 

"During the winter of 1865 the storm had locked them in, as with 

dread disease, diphtheria, struck the a vise, and as the cemetery was over 

home. Three of the children, a mile away, the burial there was 

Martha, fifteen, Alice, eleven, and out of the question. So out into 

little Jim, two years, were laid low. the orchard went Father and the 

Terror struck the hearts of the par- two boys with picks and shovels, and 

ents, as there was at that time no after hours and hours, they had pre- 

known cure for the terrible afflic- pared a place for their loved ones, 

tion. But with all the faith and The rude pine boxes Father made 

prayers at their command, they from lumber he found around the 

nursed them and applied the rem- place. And what of Martha? Was 

edies of the day. But to no avail. she to leave them also? On Jan. 2 

"It was a sorrowful Christmas that a kind providence saw fit to turn 



92 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



the course of the disease and she be- 
gan slowly to mend, though she was 
weak for months to come." 

Marian was surprised to feel two 
tears sliding down her cheeks, but 
she did not bother to brush them 
aside. ''Imagine losing two loved 
ones between Christmas and New 
Years. Wasn't that enough to 
break the faith of Grandmother and 
Grandfather?" 

''Oh, no," replied Alice, her eld- 
est sister, "I remember Mother say- 
ing it was very hard for them to 
bear, but it seemed to cement the 
family ties even more closely and 
give them determination to go on 
walking uprightly in the ways of 
the Lord. Bless the memory of 
those dear ones, our forebears! I 
wonder if we could go through such 
trials without becoming bitter?" 

"I doubt it," was Marian's whis- 
pered answer. "Are the little graves 
still in evidence?" she asked, with 
a note of keen interest in her voice. 

"Why, of course they are," an- 
swered Jess. "You mean you 
haven't remembered them during 
all these years? I know you saw 
them as a child. It's only about 
half a block from here. I'm sure I 
can remember the place." 

A ND so the twelve Bennett adults, 
touched by the tender story 
of their predecessors, wandered out 
into the orchard. For, yes, it was 
still an orchard, though perhaps 
three or four plantings had taken 
place since Grandfather Bennett's 
trees were there, and since that sad 
winter of 1865. After searching a 
short time and pulling apart a tangle 
of wild rosebushes, they found a 
cement slab and the two wooden 
headstones, marked faintly: "Alice, 
11 yrs." and "James, 2 yrs." 



"Yes, Grandfather stipulated in 
his will," said Jess, "that the graves 
were never to be molested, and so 
the Olsens, years ago, cemented 
them over and have plowed and 
harrowed and watered around them 
all these years." 

"See how the wild roses twine 
themselves around the place," said 
Alice. "They seem so very appro- 
priate for children's graves, don't 
they?" 

Marian was deeply moved and she 
contemplated seriously the meaning 
of life. "What is true greatness, 
Jess?" she finally asked, voicing the 
thought that had come to her in 
that moment of contemplation. 

A long pause ensued, then her 
stalwart brother lifted his head and 
answered, "A good father and a 
good mother are great. I am sure 
Grandfather and Grandmother were 
great people. If a man and woman 
are honest and dependable, if they 
love others and are loved in return, 
if they sincerely try to keep the 
commandments of God, helping 
their neighbors, then I think they 
are great. If they rear a fine family 
that is a worthy contribution to so- 
ciety, they are great. And to be 
content with what the Lord in his 
mercy metes out to us is greatness." 

The grandchildren stood for some 
time in silence around the two 
graves, engaged in as solemn and 
important thoughts as they had had 
for many a day. 

"I'm so glad we came here today," 
said Marian at last. "I think I have 
been needing this for a long time." 

That night, as she and George 
prepared for bed, she turned to him, 
and out of the fulness of her heart, 
she said, "George, my dear, you are 
a truly great man. And I am con- 
tent." 




A Perry Picture 



WASHINGTON AT VALLEY FORGE 



vl/hen Cf4 



\en y^reatness 



[Beckoned 



Ins W. Schow 

On Mount Vernon's long veranda one may turn 
His back to the estate, and dreamily 
Look out upon the river that leads down 
In gentle undulations to the sea. 

Once Washington, the boy, ignored the land. 
Adventure-drawn by waters rippling by, 
And dreamed a brave career called from the deck 
Of some tall ship, poised between sea and sky. 

Yet, mindful of a mother's fears, he turned 
Back from the sea, gave up his youthful schemes, 
To find adventure beckoned from the land. 
And greatness far beyond his boyhood dreams. 



Page 93 



Sixtyi ijears KjLgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February i, and February 15, 1899 

A WONDERFUL AGE: Women have in this present generation taken hold of 
some of the problems of the day and wrestled with them with the intuitive spiritual 
strength that seems to be a part of the feminine nature. . . . Combined efforts are mul- 
tiplying, and necessarily must increase the power against tyranny and oppression of all 
kinds, and where men and women unite for high purposes, intelligently waging war 
against wrong-doing, the victory so long looked for must eventually be expected. 

— Editorial 

PERSEVERANCE AT CENTERVILLE: The Centerville Relief Society owned 
two lots of its own and desired to build, as they had no place of their own to meet in, 
but on inquiring the cost they found it would be more than they could afford, not wish- 
ing to go into debt too much. On the adjoining lot from theirs was a school house 
which they were advised to purcha'se if it could be bought on reasonable terms, . . . They 
found they could buy it for five hundred dollars. Through the perseverance of the com- 
mittee, and prayers and help of the brethren and sisters who responded nobly to the 
cause, they bought it. So now we own two thirds of a block. The school house was 
cleared and repaired and . . . was dedicated June 1, 1898. 

— Mary Rockwood, Sec. 

Tho' clouds of disappointment 

May gather in life's sky. 

Do not despair, the sun is there. 

And soon will be so bright and fair. 

And then those dearest hopes of thine 

Like sunlight in thy path will shine. . . . 

— Nina Winslow Eckhart 

VIRGIN CITY, DIXIE: The past year has been a very dry one. In August we 
had ,a vert severe storm which did but little good and a great deal of harm. The health 
of the people as a rule is pretty good. Our Relief Society is doing a good work taking 
care of the sick and looking after the worthy poor and feeling after the aged. On the 
morning of January 11, the people awoke finding a happy surprise, the snow being about 
three inches deep, the first wet storm for the winter, which made everybody rejoice. 

— Emily A. Stratton 

THE TRIENNIAL: The women of Utah who went to Washington in February 
to attend the Triennial sessions of the National Council of Women of the United States, 
have had a«n interesting experience to say the least, especially those who went as presi- 
dents, (proxies), delegates and members of the Resolution Committee. As everyone 
knows who has been connected with such great national bodies, the hard work and 
really the most important is done in committees. Speech making is comparatively easy, 
more especially so when prepared beforehand, which the addresses certainly should 
be on any given subject. . . . The papers for discussion were of very great interest, 
especially upon vital questions. . . . "The Women of Hawaii," by Susa Young Gates, 
was a very ably written and exhaustive paper on the conditions, customs and ethics of 
the natives, and some expression of real hfe by Hannah Kaepapa, the pretty custom of 
the laie was given in an object lesson on the platform. . . . 

— Editorial 



Page 94 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



P 



OELLE S. SPAFFORD, General 
President of Relief Society, has 
been named a member at large on 
the executive committee of the 
National Council of Women. She 
recently attended the annual meet- 
ing of the council in New York City, 
accompanied by Marianne C. Sharp, 
Second Counselor in the General 
Presidency. 

AULA COHEN, twenty-three- 
vear-old astronomer, who has a 
Master's Degree from the University 
of California at Los Angeles, is a 
member of the Douglas Aircraft 
Research Department, where she 
plots possible orbits for artificial 
satellites. 

]Vf ICHIKO SHODA, twenty-four, 
is betrothed to Crown Prince 
Akhihito of Japan. She is the first 
commoner to share the throne of 
Japan since the world's oldest dynas- 
tv took it over in 660 b.c. 

QARNER DODSON, wife of 
a geologist, has written a helpful 
and practical volume. Making iht 
Most oi Every Move, in which she 
offers advice on packing, the finan- 
cial aspects of moving, selecting 
new homes and disposing of the 
old ones. The author, from her 
rich and varied experiences in mov- 
ing, and from extensive research, 
believes that the psychological 
problems of moving require care- 
ful consideration. 



PELESTIA TERRY PETER- 
SON, ninety-eight, of Fairview, 
Utah, has been married for eighty 
years. She and her husband Peter 
Peterson, ninety-eight, celebrated 
this important anniversary in De- 
cember 1958. They are said to be 
the oldest married couple in the 
United States. 

lyrRS. HELEN DUPREY BUL- 
^ ^ LOCK, Washington, D. C, 
makes a specialty of planning ''Din- 
ners with the Presidents" at the 
famous Mayflower Hotel. The men- 
us and the recipes are secured from 
the families of the Presidents, or 
from descendants of those deceased. 
This year the dinner honors go to 
James Monroe, and the menu con- 
sists of roast duckling, deviled eggs 
with anchovy on water cress, green 
pea soup with mint, grilled toma- 
toes, sweet potatoes, patty pan 
squash, purple plum jelly, and other 
delicacies. 

lyfRS. GELSOMINA DEL VEC- 
^ ^ OHIO, of Paterson, New Jer- 
sey, recently celebrated her 107th 
birthday by taking her two cats for 
a walk. She is hale, hearty, and 
happy. 

T\R. CHIEN SHIUNG WU, Co- 
lumbia University physics pro- 
fessor, is the first woman to win the 
Research Corporation award. She 
received the 1958 prize for her out- 
standing research on the parity law. 

Page 95 



EDITORIAL 



VOL. 46 



FEBRUARY 1959 



NO. 2 



y:ybligations of a 1 1 iother s J^uthonty 



npHE term General Authorities in 

the Church has a meaning pe- 

cuhar to itself, and hkewise the 

different degrees of authority exer 



the Lord for the exercise of the 
authority of the Priesthood in Sec- 
tion 121 of The Doctrine and Cove- 
nants—to influence by persuasion, 



cised by stake, ward, branch, and gentleness, and meekness, and by 
mission officers. There is also the unfeigned love, reproving with 
personal authority of a man bearing sharpness betimes, then afterward 
the Priesthood in his own home. showing forth an increase of love 
Then there is the authority of a toward the one whom she has re- 
mother in the home. In her sphere proved, lest the child should con- 
of service she must assume its obliga- sider his mother to be his enemy, 
tions and know the duties required The mother herself must set an 
of her before she can fulfill her example of obedience to authority, 
obligations. Church authorities for there are two facets— the author- 
constantly teach the obligations of ity a mother wields and the authority 
parents, and in Section 69 of The to which she yields. Obeying that 
Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord authority over her enlarges her soul 
commands parents to teach their and assists her in exercising her own 
children, when eight years old, to authority. Nor will she ever criti- 
understand the doctrine of repent- cize those over her. 
ance, faith in Christ, of baptism. President Joseph F. Smith de- 
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and clared, 'There never should be a 
to pray and to walk uprightly before day pass but all the people compos- 
the Lord. This law applies to moth- ing the Church should lift up their 
ers as well as fathers. Mothers must voices in prayer to the Lord to sus- 
assume authority in this training, tain his servants who are placed to 
for the sin of not training will be preside over them." 
upon the heads of parents, not their Teaching children in the home 



childrens', the Lord warns. 

The acceptance and exercise of 
this authority by a mother lays the 
foundation in her children of a love 



the absolute necessity of obeying 
gospel principles and the Authori- 
ties of the Church, and of the heav- 
en to be inherited eternally by those 



and respect for authority resulting obedient to authority, will reward a 



in an obedience to authority. The 
children who are trained to see the 
blessed results of obedience to 
authority will not give mere lip serv- 
ice to it. 

A mother who wishes to exercise 
authority properly, may apply to the 
training in authority of her children 
many of the attributes set forth by 
Page 96 



mother for any sacrifice she may 
make in order to fulfill daily and 
hourly the obligations of authority 
which are inherent in her role of 
mother. In days to come she will 
realize the promise ''Her children 
arise up, and call her blessed . . ." 
(Proverbs 31:28). 

-M. C. S. 



UJirthdaii (congratulations to J^m^ iurovon JLy^man 

Former General President of Relief Society 
February 7, 1959 

TT has been well said that life is enriched and fulfilled by the development 
of one's inherent abilities, and by a reaching out into the lives of others 
to uplift and comfort them. Sister Amy Brown Lyman, since her early 
youth, has exemplified in a wide field of service this spirit of dedication 
and devotion. As a young woman she became interested in Relief Society 
by observing the spiritual solace and practical ministrations given by the 
sisters who were joined together in love and service to each other and to 
their communities. Sister Lyman has long served Relief Society in many 
capacities — as General Secretary-Treasurer, as First Counselor in the Gen- 
eral Presidency, and as General President. She continues to serve as a 
ward literature class leader. 

Relief Society women throughout the Church are grateful for the 
continuing influence of her inspiration and far-reaching leadership. The 
General Board and tl^e members of the world-wide sisterhood extend birth- 
day congratulations to a beloved leader and wish her much happiness. 



Kj^Uimitable 

Grace Barker Wilson 

I cannot measure outer space, 
For it extends beyond the stars; 
And yet infinity must reach 
Beyond the farthest scimitars. 

I cannot fathom human minds, 
Nor bound the hmits of a soul, 
But I can chart a steady course 
With heaven for its goal. 



cJhe JLeaven of JLaughter 

Maude Rubin 

Who drowns his laughter in a flood of fear 
Shall hear no bird at dawn — 
Nor see soft-footed dusk walk through the land — 
Nor smell the petaled snow of apple-bloom. 

Oh, may I keep that lifting leaven. 
Hoard it through the heavy hours. . . . 
Let not the nearing darkness blind my eyes 
To softness of gray clouds, the peace of night, 
Or day's recurring triumph! 

Page 97 



^yiohidu TO THE FIELD 

QJooa at C/unerais ilo JLonger a Lriegular Service 

of LKeiief S octet if 

"\yl7E call to your attention the following statement with regard to the 
policy of Relief Society providing food at funerals which appeared in 
the November-December 1958 copy of The Messenger issued by the Presid- 
ing Bishop's office: 

There appears to be a need among bishops and Relief Soeiety presidents for clarifica- 
tion of the responsibihty of Rehef Society with regard to providing food for famihes 
at time of funerals. 

In the early days of the Church, methods of transportation were slow, making it 
difficult for persons from out of town who attended funerals to return to their homes 
by mealtime; in many communities public eating places were not available or were in- 
adequate. In view of this, the custom of Relief Society providing food at time of 
funerals developed into a regular practice in most Latter-day Saint communities. Today, 
however, conditions have changed to the extent that it is no longer considered necessary 
for Relief Society to provide this service as a regular practice. In those instances in 
which it is deemed necessary or advisable for the Society to give this service, it is 
given as a special service. The need for the service is determined by the ward Relief 
Society president in consultation with the bishop, taking into account the circumstances 
of the individual family, available community eating places to serve persons attending 
the funeral who may be unable to return to their homes by mealtime, and the desire 
of the family for the service. 

To give this service indiscriminately could be both burdensome to the Society and 
distasteful to the family. 

Bishops of wards in which the Relief Society as a regular practice is providing 
food at time of funerals, are requested to call to the attention of their respective Relief 
Society presidents the present policy as stated above. 

This does not mean that Relief Society shall withhold, in any measure, the custom- 
ary loving, tender services given to families at time of death. To comfort the sorrowing 
and tenderly minister to families at time of death continue among the foremost of 
the compassionate services of Relief Society. 



Page 98 



LKeasons 1 1 La nl fold 

Margaret B. Shom^ikei 

Embers charred upon a hearth, 

Naked trees defying cold. 

Fertile land cloaked white with snow. 

A puff, and embers gleam 
Bright in their rebirth. 
Time and leaf-green trees 
A thousand songs will hold. 
Rest and barren land 
New harvest will bestow. 

Growth, fire, earth 
Hold reasons manifold; 
Life has its afterglow. 




uestion 



nji CJireside L^hat on a iourmng kli 

A Sabbath evening in a home where faith abides, with young friends 
gathered to engage in pleasant and prayerful discussion and song — this 
is "A Fireside." 

What beautiful images the word suggests: home, hospitality, friend- 
ship, security. 

Fire, the key word, has been man's friend or his foe through the ages. 

It is heat for his home, elemental source of light, refiner and purifier 
of coarse materials, energy for machines. 

The word ''fire" has enriched our language: ''fired with imagination"; 
fired with enthusiasm"; "the fire of faith." 

When God wanted to speak to Moses, he spoke with fire . . . "out of 
the burning bush." 

Page 99 



100 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 

Fire is man's friend — but it also can be his enemy. 

One of today's most destructive forms of fire is the tiny flame from the 
strike of a match or the flick of a lighter to start each year in America the 
slow burning of 400 billion cigarettes. 

Light up? Just a minute, young friends of our ''Fireside." Let's not 
play with this fire. 

Beware of the burning tobacco leaf and its fickle promises which, like; 
one's 'pipe dreams," can't come true. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



LKeapes CJrom the L^entral fyitlantic estates 11 iission 

Submitted by LoveJI W. Smith 

Butter Pecan Pie 

Recipe from Wilmington, North Carolina 

3 eggs, beaten i tsp. vanilla 

Vz c. sugar % c. butter, melted 

1 c. dark corn syrup i c. pecan meats 

!4 tsp. salt 1 unbaked 9-inch pastry shell 

Put first six ingredients together in order listed. Then sprinkle one half the nut 
meats in the bottom of the unbaked pie shell. Pour in the pie mixture. Sprinkle re- 
maining half of nut meats over top. Bake in 350° oven about 45 minutes, or until set. 

Crackling Bread 

1 Yz c. corn meal 1 tsp. baking powder 

Vi c. flour 1 '/4 c. ground pork cracklings 

1 tsp. salt 

Mix all ingredients together with just enough milk to make a very stiff batter 
(soft dough). Bake in square pan at 450° until brown. Cut in squares to serve. 

Hush Puppies 

1 c. corn meal 1 tsp. sugar 

% e. flour 1 egg 

1 tsp. salt enough milk to make dough like 

2 tsp. baking powder drop-biscuit 

Mix all ingredients together and drop by teaspoons into deep fat. Cook at 375° 
until golden brown. 

A little onion salt, added to above ingredients before baking, gives a delightful 
flayor. Serve hot with any food. 

Crusty Pound Cake 

When baked, a rich, crusty top forms on this cake. 

1 ^ c. butter 4 c. flour 

8 eggs 2 c. sugar 

Ya tsp. salt 1 tsp. baking powder 

1 tsp. vanilla extract 1 tsp. lemon extract 



RECIPES FROM THE CENTRAL ATLANTIC STATES MISSION 101 

Cream butter and work in flour until mixture is of a fine, mealy texture. Beat 
eggs until lemon-colored; combine with sugar. Add to flour mixture. Add salt, baking 
powder, and extracts. Beat 15 minutes with rotary beater, or five minutes with electric 
beater. Bake in greased tube pan in slow oven (250°) 40 minutes, then in moderate 
oven (325°) 40 minutes. 

Crust wfll form making frosting unnecessary. 

Cheese Apple Crisp 

6-8 apples (or two cans) 1 tsp, each, cinnamon, allspice, 

1 c, sugar and nutmeg 

Pare apples and cut in pieces. Mix sugar and spices together, mix with apples. 
Put in pan without crust. 

Topping for apples 

1/4 to 2 c, flour 1 4-0Z, can American cheese 

% lb, butter (powdered) 

1 c. sugar about Vz c. water 

Mix flour, butter, sugar, and cheese until it looks like meal. Put this on top of 
apples. This amount makes a thick topping. Sprinkle water over topping and bake 
about 45 minutes at 400°. Serve hot or cold. Serves 12, 

(This recipe from North Carolina has been handed down through several gen- 
erations). 

Virginia Baked Ham 

Wash a Smithfield* ham in hot water with a stiff brush. Put in boiler of water large 
enough for ham to float. When it gets to boiling point, turn heat down, so it does not 
even bubble. Cook until bone on large end leaves ham (about 1 inch). Then take it out 
of fat. Sprinkle Vi cup or more of brown sugar over the ham and add spices, if 
desired. Put ham in hot oven, so it will brown in 10 minutes. 

* ''Smithfield" hams come from animals fattened on peanuts. It is thought by the 
Virginians that the feeding of peanuts gives a very special flavor to the ham. 

Southern Spoon Bread 
(Recipe from Roanoke, Virginia) 

1 Vz c. corn meal 5 eggs 

Va lb. butter 2 c. milk 

1 tsp. sugar 1 H c. boiling water 

1% tsp. salt 1 tbsp. baking powder 

Mix corn meal, salt, and sugar together. Add boiling water. Add butter melted. 
Beat eggs and add milk to eggs. Put the two mixtures together. Add baking powder. 
Pour into dripper baking pan and bake 30 to 40 minutes in oven at 350°. 

Southern Fried Chicken 

1 medium-sized fryer, cut into Vz c. sweet milk 

desired pieces salt and pepper 

1 egg flour as needed 

Beat egg lightly; add approximately Vi cup sweet milk, salt, and pepper to taste. 
Dip chicken into this mixture, then roll in flour. Cook in piping hot grease. Arrange 
chicken in wire frying basket, place in hot grease, and fry until golden brown. You may 
add French-fried potatoes to grease and cook along with chicken. Drain and serve. 



(^ooRing Viyith Jjr^ llldk 



Dr. Marfan Bennion 
Chairman, Department of Food and Nutrition, Brigham Young University 

YOU, as today's homemaker, than six months unless it is in an 

find on your grocer's shelves airtight glass, metal, foil, or polye- 

many new products and also thylene-lined container, as otherwise 

many old products in new forms, it may become off-flavored and 

One such food which can be put to caked. If the dry milk is kept 

very good use in your kitchen is non- in air-tight containers at 40° F., it 

fat milk solids, often called dry milk, will keep as long as two years. Use 

Most of the water is removed from from your stored supply and add to 

fresh, liquid skim milk to obtain it, so that none of it gets too old be- 

nonfat dry milk. This, then, is a mix- fore it is used, 

ture of protein, milk-sugar, minerals. Dry milk is convenient to use. 

and some of the water soluble vita- It may be reconstituted with water 

mins, especially riboflavin. The use and used as any hquid milk if it is a 

of dry milk in many dishes may be grade A product and clean utensils 

an excellent way of stepping up the are used in the mixing process. It 

nutritive value of your family's may also be used in many cases as 

meals. Newer methods of processing the dry product. In recipes for 

have made it possible to preserve breads, cakes, and other baked goods, 

maximum fresh milk flavor, also, the dry milk may simply be added to 

and to give you a product that is or sifted with the other dry ingredi- 

readily soluble and easy to use. ents in the recipe. Then, water may 

Economy may be the keynote in be used for the required liquid. Oth- 
your food budget. If so, dry milk er liquids, as stock, fruit juice, or 
will fit nicely into your plan. It is even additional milk, may also be 
one of the most economical forms used, depending upon the recipe, 
of milk you can buy, costing only You may adapt most of your favor- 
about one half as much per quart ite baking recipes for the use of dry 
as comparable fluid skim milk. Re- milk in this way. A good general 
member, however, that the fat has rule to follow in deciding how much 
been removed from the dry milk dry milk to substitute is to use three 
solids, so the price cannot be strictly to four tablespoons of dry milk and 
compared to fresh whole milk. one cup of water as the liquid to re- 

These are the days of modern con- place each cup of milk called for in 

veniences, and the use of dry milk a recipe. 

in cooking blends in well with this You may like to add an additional 
theme. It is convenient to store amount of dry milk to many of 
since it does not require refrigeration your old favorite recipes or to new 
and takes very little shelf space. It ones you are trying. Since dry milk 
should be kept, however, in a tightly is high in food value, you may mark- 
covered container, so that it is not edly increase the nutritive value of 
left open to the air. Storage tem- a product in this way without seri- 
peratures no higher than 75° F. are ously affecting the flavor or texture, 
preferable, also. It is unwise to in most cases. If you have a mem- 
keep dry milk over a period of more ber of your family who does not like 
Page 102 



COOKING WITH DRY MILK 



103 



to drink milk, this may be an excel- 
lent way of getting into his diet the 
valuable nutrients furnished by one 
of nature's most perfect foods— milk. 
Perhaps you have not yet tried 
adding dry milk to meat or fish 
loaves. As much as one-fourth 
cup for each pound of meat or 
fish should give satisfactory results 
in flavor and will, certainly, increase 
the nutritive value of the dish, as 
well as stretch that food dollar spent 
for meat. Other casserole dishes 
may also adapt themselves well to 
the addition of nonfat dry milk. 

TT may be well to mention here 
that if the proportion of milk in 
a recipe is being increased very 
much, a few modifications may be 
necessary. A higher proportion of 
dry milk may make a product less 
tender, so the fat in the recipe may 
need to be increased a small amount. 
You may notice that extra dry milk 
solids seem to thicken as they ab- 
sorb more moisture, so the liquid 
in a recipe may need to be increased 
or the flour decreased somewhat. 
Milk solids contain milk-sugar and 
may produce a product which is 
too sweet, unless the sugar in the 
recipe is slightly decreased. The 
additional milk-sugar from the non- 
fat milk solids may also cause 
the baked food to become too 
brown, unless the oven temperature 
is decreased a little. 

There will be differences in the 
compactness of packing of various 
types of nonfat dry milk, espec- 
ially instant dry milk, and it is there- 
fore best to follow package direc- 
tions when mixing with water to 
reconstitute. Usually three-fourths 
cup of non-instant powder or one 
and one-eighth cup of instant pow- 
der to one quart of water is recom- 



mended. When mixing, it is best to 
sprinkle the powder on top of the 
water and beat or mix thoroughly. 
The mixture may be shaken in a 
tightly covered jar. Water at room 
temperature or slightly warmer, will 
make it possible to mix the milk 
more easily and completely. If 
the milk is used for drinking, 
either alone or mixed with varying 
proportions of liquid whole milk, it 
will be improved by chilling in the 
refrigerator overnight. The newer 
processing methods have produced 
a very palatable instant product for 
drinking purposes, as well as for use 
in cooking. 

A light and airy product for top- 
ping may be made by whipping non- 
fat milk solids. Equal measures 
of dry milk and water are usually 
satisfactory for this purpose. Make 
sure that your bowl is the right size 
for the amount of mixture you are 
whipping so that thorough mixing 
can take place. The bowl, beaters, 
and water should be icy cold. Place 
the water in the bowl, sprinkle the 
milk solids over the top, and beat, 
first at low speed and then at high 
speed, until stiff. Scrape down the 
sides of the bowl occasionally. A 
little lemon juice may be added for 
stability. Sugar may be added after 
the mixture is stiffly beaten. The 
topping will not hold up for long 
periods of time, but makes a pleas- 
ant, economical product when used 
immediately. 

The use of dry milk, then, offers 
you nutrition, convenience, and 
economy. Make the most of it. 
You really need no special recipes. 
Often only a simple substitution is 
necessary. However, a few recipes 
are offered here to help you get 
started and to stimulate your spirit 
of adventure in trying new things. 



104 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



Pineapple Breakfast Cake 



% c. sugar 

!4 c. soft shortening 

1 egg 

Vz c. water 



1 Vi c. all-purpose flour 

2 tbsp. nonfat dried milk solids 

1 /4 tsp. baking powder 

Vi tsp. salt 



Mix sugar, shortening, and egg together thoroughly. Stir in gradually Vi c. water. 
Sift dry ingredients together and stir into sugar and egg mixture — do not beat. Spread 
batter in greased 9-inch square pan and sprinkle with pineapple topping. Bake at 375" 
for 25 to 30 minutes. 



Pineapple Topping 

% c. drained crushed pineapple 



3 tbsp. softened margarine or butter 
3 tbsp. brown sugar 

Mix together thoroughly and sprinkle on top of batter before baking. 

Whole-Wheat Bread 



1 tbsp. salt 

V', c. soft shortening or oil 
% c. nonfat dried milk solids 
5 14 -6 c. whole-wheat flour 



iVi c. warm water 
Va c. brown sugar or molasses 
1 pkg. active dry yeast ( 1 cake com- 
pressed yeast may be used) 

Measure water and sugar into large mixing bowl; add yeast and stir. Add salt and 
shortening. Mix milk solids and 2 c. of the flour together; add to yeast mixture and 
stir. Add additional flour to form a soft dough. Turn dough onto lightly floured board 
and knead until smooth and elastic and dough does not stick to board. Return to clean 
mixing bowl; lightly grease top of dough to prevent drying, cover, put in a warm place, 
and allow dough to double in bulk — about 1 — 1 Vi hours. Push dough down. Turn 
out on very lightly floured board and shape into two loaves. Place in greased standard 
size loaf pans, 7'/4x3V2X2/4 inches. Let rise until doubled in bulk — about 45 minutes. 
Bake in preheated oven at 400° F. for 35 to 45 minutes. Yield: 2 loaves. 

Fluffy Lemon Chiffon Pie 

Vi tsp. grated lemon rind 



/4 c. water 



Vi package lemon flavored gelatin 

Vi c. boiling water 

!4 c. sugar 

/4 c. lemon juice 

Dissolve gelatin in boiling water. Add sugar, lemon juice, and lemon rind and stir 
until dissolved. Place in refrigerator until gelatin mixture begins to thicken. Have % c. 
water, bowl, and beater very cold. Sprinkle dried milk on top of water and beat mix- 
ture until stiff. Beat gelatin mixture into whipped milk. Pour into 8-inch pie pan 
lined with baked pastry shell or graham cracker crust. Chill until firm. Yield: Filling 
for one 8-inch pie. 

Pudding Mix 



1 Vi c. sugar 

\Vz c. corn starch 



1 tsp. salt 
7 c. dry milk 



Combine ingredients thoroughly and store in covered container. 



Pudding 



% c. pudding mix 
\Vi c. water 



1 egg yolk, beaten 
/4 tsp. vanilla 



COOKING WITH DRY MILK 



105 



Add water gradually to pudding mix, stirring until smooth. Bring to a boil over 
gentle heat. Then add egg yolk and vanilla. Cook an additional minute. This recipe 
makes three or four servings. 



Pudding Variations 



Use one of the following: 



1 tbsp. chocolate syrup or Vi square 

bitter chocolate 
V4 tsp. vanilla and 1 tsp. butter 
!4 c. chopped fruit, fresh, canned or 
dried 



K c. cinnamon drops or crushed 

peppermint candies 
/4 c. chopped nuts 
Vi c. toasted cake cubes 
!4 c. toasted coconut 



If desired, pudding may be served \\ith topping of chocolate or butterscotch sauce, 
honey, jam, or whipped cream. Or pudding may be used to fill pie or tart shells, or 
as filling between layers of cake. Consistency of pudding may be varied to taste by 
increasing or decreasing the amount of water added. 



Corn Chowder 



4 c. diced raw potatoes 

2 c. boiling water 

4 tbsp. diced salt pork 

1 onion, chopped 

2 c. canned, creamed 
corn 



style or frozen 



1 c. dry milk 

1 c. water 
1 Vi tsp. salt 

dash pepper 

2 tbsp. chopped parsley 



Cook potatoes in water for ten minutes. Saute salt pork and onion gently for five 
minutes or until pork is crisp; add to potatoes. Add corn and cook gently until 
potatoes are done. Mix dry milk to a smooth paste with water, add paste, salt, and 
pepper to soup. Heat thoroughly over boiling water, add chopped parsley and serve. 
Serves six to eight. 

Macaroni, Cheese, and Eggs 



1 '/ 



c. macaroni, broken into pieces 

c. water or fluid milk 

c. dry milk, whole or nonfat 

tbsp. flour 

tsp. salt 



1 Vi tbsp. fat 
1 Vi c. grated cheese 
4 hard cooked eggs, sliced crumbs 
mixed with melted fat 



For added milk value, use % c. dry milk and 1 Vi tbsp. flour, in place of amounts 
given above. 

Cook macaroni in boiling water until tender. Drain and discard cooking water. 
Put the water or fluid into a pan; add dry milk, flour, and salt. Beat until smooth. 

Add fat and cook over very low heat or boiling water until thickened, stirring as 
necessary to prevent sticking or lumping. Remove from heat and stir in cheese. Place 
macaroni in a greased dish, cover with the eggs, and add the cheese sauce. Sprinkle 
crumbs over top. Brown in moderate oven 350° F. for about twenty minutes. Serves 
six servings. 



Lipst 



ream 



TN a turbulent stream, a fish must swim hard to stay in the same place. But only a 
-■- little extra effort will take him upstream. — Celia Luce 



LJou Lyun Sew — Xll — Lrlackets 



Jean R. Jennings 



]V/fOST dresses and skirts, many 
blouses, and various other 
articles of clothing require some 
type of neat and, usually, incon- 
spicuous closing. Since the advent 
of zippers, not too many years ago, 
they have been by far the most pop- 
ular means of finishing openings 
used to make our clothing easy to 
put on or take off. 

Not all articles of clothing lend 
themselves to the use of zippers. 
Some of the garments that do not 
are baby clothes and those used for 
very small children; night clothes 
of all kinds; undergarments such as 
petticoats and panties; and dresses 
made of such sheer and delicate 
fabrics that zippers would be too 
heavy and obvious. All clothing in 
these classifications, as well as some 
others, need special types of neat 
and inconspicuous closings. Here 
is where some form of sewed placket 
comes into use. 

There are several ways of making 
plackets for successful closings with- 
out zippers. One of these, the faced 
placket, was discussed previously in 
the article on fitted facings. Others 
commonly used include the continu- 
ous bound placket, the hemmed 
placket, and the faced underarm 
placket. 

Continuous Bound Phcket 

This type of placket is especially 
useful for light weight and sheer 
materials, being used especially for 
lingerie. It is suitable for children's 
clothing as well as in straight gath- 
ered skirts. It is frequently used to 
finish a sleeve opening above a tai- 

Page 106 



CONTINUOUS PLACKET 




IN SLASH 




IN SEAM 



« * * * « 



lored, applied cuff; and can finish 
an open seam as well as a slash. 

1. Cut a straight strip of material 
two inches wide and twice the 
length of the opening plus one inch. 
(On baby clothes and other dainty 
materials, make the strip narrower 
so the placket will be dainty.) 



YOU CAN SEW— XII— PLACKETS 



107 




2. Baste and stitch strip to the 
opening, right sides together. If 
the opening occurs in a seam, chp 
the seam allowance at top and bot- 
tom. Hold the opening as straight 
as possible. Taper to a sharp point 
when applying to a slashed open- 
ing. Continue sewing all around 
the opening. 

3. Turn in the free edge to en- 
close the seam, as on a binding, and 
hem to the line of stitching. 

4. Finish by stitching the two free 
ends together and overcast raw 
edges. Sew on snaps with a hook 
and eye at the waistline. In baby 
clothes use buttons and button- 
holes. In slacks, children's clothes, 
or pajamas, gripper fasteners are use- 
ful. 

Hemmed PJacket 

This placket is used most fre- 
quently on baby dresses to finish the 
back neck opening. It is also a 
simple and practical type for gath- 
ered skirts. 

Slash the center back of dress or 
skirt on the grain of the material, to 

the desired length. For the under the bottom. For the top side of 
side of the placket, stitch a narrow the placket, make a hem from V2 to 
hem, by hand or machine, on the 1 inch wide. This is lapped over 
raw edge, tapering off to nothing at the under side of the placket to 




HEMMED PLACKET 



108 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 

form a pleat at the bottom. Stitch Hue. Stitch the strips to the gar- 
hem. At the end of the placket, ment, backstitching at the ends, 
stitch twice across the pleat to stay 3. Steam press the placket seams 
the opening. open and trim allowances on facings 

to V4 inch. Allowances on a dress 

Faced Underarm Phcket may be left wider for possible alter- 

A faced or a faced and hemmed ation. Turn facings to the wrong 

placket gives a flat, smooth closing side and press well to insure thin 

with snaps or hooks. It may be edges along the opening, 

used on light wools or silks in situa- 4. Finish raw edges to prevent 

tions where zippers are not practical fraying. 

or not desired. It is also frequently 5. Anchor seam tape behind front 

used on the bottom of tight-fitting facing through which to sew snaps 

sleeves. and hooks and eyes. Fasten front 

In making this placket, both front facing to dress with an invisible 

and back edges are faced with a hemming stitch, 

lengthwise strip of matching fabric. 6. On the back edge, clip through 

Stitch, press, and edge finish the seam allowance at top and bottom 

side and waistline seams then: so they will turn forward under 

1. Cut two strips on the length- front edge. Hand stitch to front at 
wise grain 1V2 inches wide and 2 top and bottom. Overcast raw 
inches longer than the opening. edges. 

2. Place the strips on the front If seam allowances are wide 
and back placket edges with right enough, one or both raw edges may 
sides together. Using a V4 inch be hemmed back instead of faced, 
seam allowance, and leaving one In this case edges must be rein- 
inch above and below placket ends, forced with seam tape to prevent 
place the strip for the front edge so stretching. 

that it can be stitched on the seam Remember always that every 
line of the garment. The strip for placket should be made to fit as 
the back edge can be stitched at smoothly as a seam in order to re- 
least V2 inch from the side seam tain a perfect fit. 



^n LLntold cJale 

June N. Ashton 

These things 

Have a story 

To tell: tepee rock rings . . . 

Broken arrows without feathers . . 

The Sioux. 



The Silver Leash 



Chapter 2 
Beatrice Rordame Parsons 



Synopsis: LaRue Harding, an orphan, 
who has lived since childhood in California 
with an aunt, goes to Fivelakes, Arizona, 
after the death of her sister Amelia. La- 
Rue finds that her brother-in-law Herbert 
Vetterly is confined to a wheel chair and 
his children seem hostile towards LaRue. 

THE huge, silver-platter moon 
which rolled itself out from 
behind Coyote Peak during 
the night, found LaRue crying 
miserably into her pillow. She felt 
grief-stricken not to have seen 
Amelia before her death, and to 
know her children. 

But Aunt Mettie had needed her. 
There had been very little money 
for a nurse, even if Aunt Mettie had 
agreed to have one, and Aunt Met- 
tie had been kind, thoughtful, see- 
ing that LaRue went to school, to 
college. LaRue had repaid her 
aunt-mother by doing the hundreds 
of daily kindnesses which kept Aunt 
Mettie happy. Yet, LaRue's mind 
kept nagging, seventeen years is a 
long time. 

When dawn brought a turquoise 
sky with a great, yellow ball of sun 
to drench the chill from the desert- 
cooled night, the icy coldness in 
LaRue's heart did not melt. Even 
though Aunt Mettie was no longer 
a prisoner of ill-health in the neat 
apartment in San Francisco, LaRue 
felt the tug of homesickness. She 
longed for familiar sights and odors 
—great steel bridges spanning miles 
of water; cloud banks running in 
from the Pacific to smell of fog. 

Erma put her questions into 
words later, when she and LaRue 



were alone. ''Why didn't you come? 
Mother wanted to see you so badly. 
You were a Harding, and she was 
proud of that. She felt that you 
belonged here. . . .'' Her voice shook 
and she left the room, not waiting 
to hear LaRue's explanations. 

Joel was youthful, inarticulate, but 
he broke out: 'Tou didn't come." 

She tried to tell him her reasons. 
But he grunted rudely. 

"Seventeen years is a long time." 

'Too long," she cried painfully, 
but she was talking to his back as 
he went out. 

She tried to talk to Herb. But 
he had grown silent, morose. He 
ate the meals which Mrs. Johnstone 
prepared and said little to the chil- 
dren. He had closed his architect's 
office as Amelia's death had closed 
his life. He told her: "I have a 
small income. Enough. I used to 
build things. Now I build no 
more. . . ." 

Watching the way he rolled his 
chair along the hall to his room, 
LaRue learned that the chair, and 
the bedroom door which he always 
closed tightly behind him, had be- 
come the only security he knew. 

LaRue found that the things he 
had written in his letter were true. 
He and his children were drifting 
apart. Once they had been a fam- 
ily, close, happy, loved and beloved. 
They were a family no longer. 

Just four hurt, bewildered people, 
separated by the bits of their shat- 
tered world! 

LaRue longed to help them. But 
she didn't know how, in the face 

Page 109 



no 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



of their anger and resentment. Tears 
welling into her throat warned her 
that she was an outsider. That she 
had no place in their lives. 

She did try to coax Herb from 
the house. Paying no attention to 
the way his body tensed, the way 
his hands gripped the wheels of his 
chair, she spoke casually, 'Td like 
to drive your car, Herb. See the 
town. Come with me. We'll put 
your chair in the back and. . . ." 

npHE roughness of his refusal 
jarred her. ''I never go any- 
where. I don't like people staring 
at me. . . !' He was ashamed of 
his outburst, and said more quietly: 
'Tve only been out of the house 
once or twice since the accident." 
His pale face was indrawn, fright- 
ened. ''Dr. Alan Rutherford want- 
ed to take some X-rays. He's never 
given up the idea that an operation 
might help." 

LaRue caught at a straw, saying 
eagerly: ''It might, Herb. Why 
haven't you?" 

He brushed the matter away' with 
a violent wave of his hand. ''I could 
be a great deal worse off, if the op- 
eration failed." 

LaRue understood. He had suf- 
fered so much pain. He could not 
take a chance on more. 

He returned to the matter of the 
drive. 'Tou are welcome to take 
my car. I'd like you to meet peo- 
ple. See Fivelakes. We're pretty 
proud of our town." He paused, 
then said pleasantly: ''Erma can 
show you around." 

Erma's face was still as her eyes 
met LaRue's. She pleated a corner 
of her napkin and her voice was 
forced. 'Tm sorry, Father. I'm 
very busy." 



Herb felt the rudeness of her re- 
fusal and turned to Joel. "You go 
with her. . . ." 

But Joel was already shaking his 
dark head. 'Tm going over to Ed- 
le s. 

LaRue's expression must have 
told Connie how hurt she was, for 
the child spoke cheerfully. 

'Til go. Aunt LaRue. I know 
lots of people. I'll take you to see 
Harding Hospital. Introduce you to 
Dr. Alan Rutherford. Maybe we'll 
meet Gladys Drew. She's engaged 
to Dr. Alan. We could go up to 
Hillhigh House. Grandie would be 
there. He's terribly old. More than 
a hundred, I'll bet." 

Erma corrected her with unneces- 
sary sharpness. "He's eighty-two, 
Connie. Do you always have to 
exaggerate?" 

Connie lifted her chin. "You 
don't have to scold me, Erma. 
You're not my mother." There were 
tears on her lashes. 

LaRue spoke hurriedly: "Where 
else could we go, Connie?" 

"To the Supermarket," cried Con- 
nie, with a sidelong glance in Er- 
ma's direction. "Erma's boy friend, 
Bob Powers, works in the fresh 
vegetables." She found Erma scowl- 
ing at her, and added: "I'll go 
change into my best dress." 

She ran to her room, and in a 
few minutes Erma and Joel drifted 
out of the house. Herb looked apolo- 
getic. 

"It wasn't this way when their 
. . . mother . . . was here." He 
paused, drew a deep, unsteady 
breath and went on. "They never 
used to bicker. Now the slightest 
thing brings harsh words." 

LaRue tried to reassure him. 
"Children often quarrel. Herb." 



THE SILVER LEASH 



m 



He shook his dark head, a wor- 
ried Hne drawing tight about his 
mouth. 

'This is different, LaRue. I don't 
understand it. The children have 
changed. Erma and Joel have too 
much time on their hands now that 
school is out. Half the time they 
don't bother to tell me where they 
are going. I know very little about 
their companions." 

''Why not have Erma and Joel 
bring their friends home?" asked 
LaRue. "They could play records. 
Have barbecues." 

'Tve suggested those things/' 
said Herb tensely, "but they simply 
don't bring their friends home. Bob 
Powers takes Erma out. But I do 
not know him. Joel's friend, Eddie 
Parrat, has been in trouble about 
cars. . . ." He was frankly at a loss. 
'Tve told Joel not to associate with 
Eddie and his crowd, but. . . ." He 
lifted his hands helplessly from the 
wheels of his chair. He looked 
beaten, afraid. His voice trembled: 
"My sister lives in another part of 
the State. She'd be glad to take 
the children. They need someone 
who . . . cares!" 

"You care," cried LaRue loudly. 
"Oh, Herb, they'd be miserable 
away from you and their home. If 
you'd only try. . . ." 



H 



E lifted his hands from the 
wheels of his chair and grated: 
"Look at me, LaRue. Fm a cripple! 
Physically and mentally! Without 
Amelia Fm . . . nothing!" 

He turned his chair abruptly and 
swept out of the room. His door 
closed loudly. LaRue looked at the 
panel in pity and distress. 

If I could only help, she thought 
bitterly. But the children had shut 



her out. All except Connie, who 
was coming along the hall, dressed 
in a fresh blue cotton dress, her 
long, brown braids tied with blue 
ribbons. 

She looked at LaRue in surprise. 
"I thought you'd be getting ready!" 
There was disappointment in her 
small face. "Aren't we going. Aunt 
LaRue?" 

LaRue got quickly up from her 
chair. "I'll go and change," she 
said. But she wished she hadn't 
asked for the car. She felt moody, 
depressed by her conversation with 
Herb. Her hands were unsteady as 
she fastened a golden-linked belt 
about the waist of her becoming 
leaf-green cotton frock. "You're 
the official guide," she told Connie 
in forced merriment as she turned 
the car into the highway. "Let's go 
see the old house, first." 

"Let's," cried Connie eagerly, 
"we're sure to see Grandie. He's 
always there. ..." 

But when they came to the place, 
huge machines blocked the road up 
the steep incline. 

"Never mind, Aunt LaRue," con- 
soled Connie in her elderly manner, 
"someday, before you go home, you 
can walk up to the house." 

LaRue didn't know why she felt 
so disappointed. It couldn't pos- 
sibly matter if she didn't visit the 
old house. She drove slowly along, 
seeing brown, auburn, gray, and 
black beards on most of the men 
who were growing them for the 
celebration. 

Connie giggled, saying: "It's lots 
of fun, Aunt LaRue. The carnival's 
at Blue Lake, but there's a parade 
in town, and a lot of other things. 
Fm going to have a new dress. So 
is Erma. Our dressmaker makes 



112 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



them. But Erma's going to sew 
lots of sequins on her skirt hke a 
Mexican Senorita. She's going to 
wear pink, because Bob hkes it. She 
hkes Bob, awful much! He's only 
got the littlest beard, but she likes 
it." 

They drove into the part of the 
valley which had reminded LaRue 
of a prehistorically baked cake. Jut- 
ting boulders of pink and yellow 
sandstone had been left undis- 
turbed, and houses, patios, and 
swimming pools had been built in 
their midst, giving the lovely ranch- 
type homes a look of the wilder- 
ness. 

'Tou have to be awful rich to 
live in Maple Park," explained Con- 
nie. 'That's why Grandie is giving 
Dr. Alan the money to build his 
house. Grandie is always telling 
people that Dr. Alan might as well 
have it now, as later!" She was 
very grave. ''Grandie believes in 
giving things to people while he's 
here to see them enjoy them. So 
he can enjoy them, too. He asked 
Daddy to design a nice house, but 
Daddy. . . ." Her face fell as her 
voice trailed away. 

Suddenly she motioned for LaRue 
to turn into the huge, black-topped 
parking lot at the Supermarket. 
"I'll introduce you to Bob Powers." 

\ S they walked across the lot with 
its hundreds of cars, Connie 
said: "It's bigger than the open-air 
pavilion at Blue Lake where they 
hold the square dancing." She 
looked expectantly into her aunt's 
face. "Will you be staying for the 
Festival?" 

LaRue shook her head. "I'll 
have to go back to the bank long 
before that!" 



She didn't know that her voice 
revealed her anxiety to get away. 
She followed Connie into the huge 
shopping center, and through the 
aisles to the fresh \egetable depart- 
ment. Bob Powers was cutting the 
tops from carrots and arranging them 
in a colorful triangle. 

Connie introduced them. "This 
is my Aunt LaRue, Bob. I've told 
her about you being Erma's friend. 
I told her how you're trying to raise 
a beard." 

There were a few wheat-blond 
strands of beard on his chin, and 
when LaRue shook hands he colored 
slightly. "If my hair was dark, 
they'd show up better." He was 
young, tall, and his wheat-blond 
hair was crew-cut. He said: "I 
think Erma's pretty swell!" 

LaRue smiled. She liked him for 
that. "The next time you come to 
take Erma out," she suggested, 
"drop in and see her father. He 
would like to know you. . . ." Her 
voice failed, remembering that Herb 
was shy before people. Yet she 
liked this young man very much. 
"Come for dinner some evening," 
she said. "Mrs. Johnstone is a good 
cook." She felt awkward, knowing 
that she had overstepped her privi- 
leges in her brother-in-law's home. 

He did not promise, as he turned 
back to his carrots. "Maybe, some- 
day, if Erma asks me." He picked up 
his knife and whacked the top from 
a carrot with undue vigor, as if he 
was angry about something, thought 
LaRue. 

When they left the market, Con- 
nie and LaRue drove up a quiet 
street. "There's the hospital," cried 
Connie, excitedly. "We'll be sure 
to meet some of the patients that 
Dr. Alan brings out in the sunshine. 



THE SILVER LEASH 



113 



Gladys doesn't like to go inside. She 
says the smell of antiseptics makes 
her ill. But she comes each day to 
bring magazines and things." 

LaRue studied the three-story, 
benign old gray stone building. 
There was a name carved into 
ancient stone over the portal. She 
read it silently: Jonas Harding Hos- 
pital. 

Harding, she thought, feeling a 
tiny prick of pride. It looked nice, 
printed there. She thought of how 
little she knew of the Hardings. 
Jonas Harding seemed a figure out 
of a book or a movie. She thought: 
Fve missed so much! then won- 
dered at the thought. The Hardings 
were of no importance to her. She 
had only known one, her sister, 
Amelia. She had almost forgotten 
her! 

Connie was bouncing up and 
down on the front seat. She opened 
the door. ''Come on, Aunt LaRue. 
I told you we'd meet Dr. Alan and 
Gladvs. There they are, over there 
on the lawn." She skipped quickly 
ahead of LaRue, smiling, and greet- 
ing some of the patients who sat in 
wheel chairs or on benches in the 
sun. She called their names. ''Dr. 
Alan! Gladys! I w^ant you to know 
my Aunt LaRue." 

A tall man in white turned and 
smiled down at LaRue. He had 
slightly irregular features, which 
gave him a distinguished look, and 
his dark eyes under his brown crew- 
cut were friendly. 

"Fm pleased to meet you, Miss 
LaRue Harding," he said^ shaking 
her hand. His fingers were firm, 
strong, the fingers of a surgeon. 
'Tve heard a lot about you from 
your sister." 

He drew a beautiful, green-eyed 



girl a little forward, saying: *'My 
fiancee, Miss Gladys Drew." 

She had very dark hair, green eyes, 
and she wore a white, sleeveless 
frock, which set off her deep tan. 

CHE touched LaRue's fingers, then 
looked at her with wide, inter- 
ested eyes. 

''Are you going to make your 
home in Fivelakes, Miss Harding?" 

LaRue did not mean to be rude, 
but she said quickly: "Oh, no, Fm 
going back to San Francisco." 

Dr. Alan Rutherford smiled, said 
a little stiffly: "You don't like it 
here! Your sister loved it." 

LaRue was silent. She was glad 
that Connie was chattering in a 
lively tone. "How is Mrs. Lawson, 
Dr. Alan? When is she going to 
have her new baby?" She sounded so 
grown-up, so elderly. 

"She's fine," saidDr. Alan. "Fve 
been keeping her in the hospital 
for a while. But she's going home." 
To LaRue he explained: "The baby 
seems determined to arrive before 
schedule." 

They talked for a little while long- 
er. Then LaRue said they must be 
getting home for dinner. 

Back in the car, Connie sighed 
happily. "I just love Dr. Alan. 
You'll love him, too. Aunt LaRue, 
when you get to know him better." 

It was silly, but LaRue found her 
cheeks warm. She had liked Dr. 
Alan Rutherford very much. 

Connie asked eagerly: "Aunt 
LaRue, I just love babies. Can I 
tend yours when they come?" 

LaRue had to laugh. "Fm not 
even engaged, darling. But when 
I meet the right man and settle 
down, I'll send you a ticket to San 
Francisco. . . ." 



114 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



Connie was shaking her brown 
head. There was a wistful look in 
her soft blue eyes. 

'1 don't want to come to San 
Francisco, Aunt LaRue! I want 
you to stay in Fivelakes. Then I 
could tend your baby every day!" 

LaRue hated to dash that wistful 



look from Connie's face, but she 
said firmly: "My vacation ends by 
the first week in July. Fve got to 
get back to the office." 

She was not aware of the relief 
in her tone. 

{To he continued) 




L^hloe v. ulatch ^Jjaines I Hakes LKose Jj 



esian 



9^ 



sluilh 



"V^^RS. Chloe V. Hatch Daines, Logan, Utah, specializes in making rose design quilts. 
-^ *• These unusually beautiful quilts, stitched with superior artistty are made as 
special gifts for the grandchildren. Whenever a marriage approaches, she has her rose 
quilt ready. 

Mrs. Hatch's handwork hobbies began when she was a young girl, pioneering 
with her family in New Mexico, Arizona, and in the little community of Diaz, Mexico. 
The settlers in these communities made most of their clothes and household goods. 
Mrs. Hatch made straw hats for herself and family and was awarded prizes at the fairs 
for her handiwork. She wove cloth, designed and sewed dresses, cutting her own pat- 
terns. In later years she made crocheted bedspreads, tablecloths, and doilies, as well as 
many beautiful articles of hairpin lace. She is an excellent cook and lo\'es all the home- 
making arts. 

Now eighty-seven years old, she is still actively interested in her hobbies, in her 
family, and in Church activities. She has held many positions of responsibility in Relief 
Society and is well known and greatly loved for her many works of charity. 



///|/ JLoveuest Valentine 

Mabel Law Atkinson 



TT was Valentine's Day. I sat in 
my city apartment and nos- 
talgically recalled the groups of chil- 
dren I had taught in a country 
school, as they gathered with shin- 
ing eyes and eager voices about the 
beautiful valentine box they had 
helped make bulging with valen- 
tines. Always, one of my own chil- 
dren was among this group at my 
desk before the bell rang for school 
to commence. 

I smiled as I remembered the 
knocking on our door Valentine 
nights, and the sound of running 
footsteps which told us the children 
had placed their valentines, 'To 
Mother and Dad,'' on the porch 
and were scampering to hide behind 
the two large lilacs, one on each 
side of the house, to watch our de- 
light as we received them. With 
mellowed tenderness, I recalled the 
time, years ago, when I tried to pick 
up the valentine left us by our first- 
born son— only to find he had paint- 
ed his heart on the porch with col- 
ored chalk. I smiled even more ten- 
derly as I remembered his boyish 
laugh of triumph echoing through 
the bare lilac limbs at my repeated 
attempts to pick it up before I final- 
ly fathomed the reason I could not. 

'Valentine Day in the city can 
never be as delightful as in the 
country," I said to no one in par- 
ticular, for I was alone. 

I was recalled from my memories 
by a gentle knock on my door. For 
a moment I even wondered if it 
could be someone leaving a valen- 
tine. My smile broadened as I said 



to myself, ''Don't get foolish ideas, 
here in the loneliness of this city, 
and in an upstairs apartment at 
that." 

I walked across the room and 
leisurely opened the door, to find no 
one there, closed it again, and sat 
down to read. 

Was I dreaming or did I hear 
velvet footfalls in the hall? Again 
came a gentle knock, then soft, but 
quickened footsteps retreating. 

Eagerly I opened the door, this 
time to catch a glimpse of a bright 
skirt just disappearing around the 
corner of the hall leading to the 
stairway. The unmistakable frag- 
rance of spring came to me. Then 
I saw them — a bouquet of a dozen 
yellow dafl^odils laughing up at me, 
thumb-tacked to the outside of my 
door, and hanging from them in 
their cellophane wrappings were two 
large chocolate hearts. 

Quickly I went to the head of 
the stairs, and there stood a radiant 
young girl much like a daffodil her- 
self with her yellow curls and sun- 
shiny smile. She was fairly burst- 
ing with the joy of her errand. Mine 
was the twelfth place she had quiet- 
ly visited, leaving the cheery daffodil 
valentines, as gifts of a lovely, gra- 
cious lady in her eighties who had 
found, during her lifetime of serv- 
ice, that the sun she gave to others 
also warmed her own soul. 

Now, whenever I get a little 
homesick for country joys, I recall 
my loveliest valentine and know the 
delightful friendliness of city hearts. 



^^I^hSWoc;*^^ 



\ 

4602 



soo-fv^^^;; u-(ah 




FROM THE FIELD 



a 



Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 






Photograph submitted by Margaret R. Jackson 

NEW ENGLAND MISSION, HARMON BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY, 
STEPHENVILLE, NEWFOUNDLAND, DISPLAYS QUILT 

Left to right: Rayola Keeler, Second Counselor; Johanne Griffith, Secretary-Treas- 
urer; Ranee Mabry, organist; Kathy Odekirk, chorister; Mildred L. Anderson, President; 
Faye S. Munson, First Counselor; Pearl Spear. 

Margaret R. Jackson, President, New England Mission Relief Society, reports a 
communication from this small but active branch: "We are so proud of our little 
Relief Society here at Harmon, Newfoundland, as it is the first ever to be organized in 
this part of the Northland. We have made two welfare quilts, and anticipate one 
more for next year. Due to the large amount of snow we get here, we have questioned 
whether or not we would be able to meet every week, but our Heavenly Father has truly 
blessed us, for we hold Relief Society regularly. We are all here because our husbands 
are serving in the United States Air Force at this base. We are a big, happy family 
and enjoy and love the friendship with each member." 

Sister Jackson comments on this organization: "We, too, are very proud of this 
dauntless little group who so well exemplify what Relief Society can mean." 

Page 116 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



117 




Photograph submitted b> Ada K. Sneddon 



RENO STAKE (NEVADA), RENO WARD RELIEF SOCIETY DISPLAYS 
EARLY AMERICAN HAND-BRAIDED RUG 

Front row, left to right: Gladys Jamieson, President; Beatrice Ditty, Second Coun- 
selor. 

Back row, fifth and sixth from the left: First Counselor Yerda Robertson; work 
meeting leader Doris Thornton. 

Ada K. Sneddon, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports: ''Combining wool 
and sentiment, with sixteen months of hard but pleasant work, members of Reno Ward 
Relief Society have created a masterpiece in an Early American designed rug. The 
scalloped oval measures more than thirteen by eighteen feet. Discarded all-wool cloth- 
ing, and some souvenirs and heirlooms, were used. Every piece was ripped and 
thoroughly washed. Much of the wool was then dyed to work out the selected color 
scheme of shades of beige, brown, and green. This phase of the work required over 
ten dollars worth of dye. When dry, all the wool was pressed, then cut into measured 
two-inch strips. These were sewed together on the bias so that no seam bulges would 
appear in the braids. Braiders folded the strips to conceal all raw edges. More than 
twenty-five dollars worth of waxed linen and fiber threads was used in sewing the braids 
together. The very sharp three-sided leather needles required to penetrate the heavy 
fabrics also penetrated the fingers of the sewers occasionally. 

''By-products of the rug project are friendships sewed as firmly as the rug; several 
shut-ins became happy participants, thus exchanging lonely idleness for happy useful- 
ness; ward newcomers and inactive members were drawn into the work circle; and many 
burdens and worries were shared and thereby lightened." 

This unusually beautiful and serviceable rug was made especially for the Relief 
Society room in the Reno Ward chapel. "So with wool and work, a new room has 
been transformed into a homey abode already rich with love and memories." It is- 
estimated that, with normal use, the rug will wear seventy-five years. 



118 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Ada J. Taylor 

FARR WEST STAKE (UTAH), LITTLE VALLEY BRANCH OPENING SOCIAL 

September 30, 1958 

Second row, right to left: President Juanita Cooley; First Counselor Phyllis Ander- 
son; Second Counselor Marilyn Zollinger. 

Ada J. Taylor, President, Farr West Stake Relief Society, reports that this branch 
was organized in February 1956 and is participating in Relief Society work in an out- 
standing manner. A complete organization is maintained despite the branch being 
composed entirely of construction workers and their families, which creates a problem 
in keeping the branch functioning when there are so many transient members. "We are 
so thrilled with this Relief Society, and are pleased with the participation of so many 
young mothers." 




Photograph submitted by Ruth atapiey 



PHOENIX STAKE (ARIZONA) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION 

September 26, 1958 

Ruth Stapley, President, Phoenix Stake Relief Society, reports: "The theme 
^Tonic for Visiting Teachers' was carried out in the invitations in a little booklet given 
to each visiting teacher and in the refreshment table. Each visiting teacher was pre- 
sented with a booklet made in the form of a tonic bottle which contained inspirational 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



119 



messages and a letter from Elder Delbert L. Stapley of the Council of the Twelve, 
to the visiting teachers. On the back cover of the booklet were the words: 'Add years 
to your life! Add life to your years through Relief Society activities.' 

"Over loo women, grandmothers, mothers, and great-grandmothers enjoyed the 
day renewing old acquaintances and meeting new friends. The inspirational talk en- 
titled Tills for Precious People' and the beautiful music rendered by our sisters from 
Ajo, who came 125 miles to sing for us, made the day complete. 

"Delicious punch was served from a large cake of blue ice carved to resemble a 
tonic bottle and decorated with yellow chrysanthemums. The visiting teachers were 
honored through their presidents, as each president was presented a very lovely clear 
vase with blue stones inside and net on the outside." 




Photograph submitted by Rowena J. Warr 

CASSIA STAKE, GROUSE CREEK WARD (UTAH) VISITING TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE OUTSTANDING RECORD 



Front row, left to right: Counselor Rhea Toyn; President Ella Tanner; Counselor 
Martha Kimber. 

Second row, left to right: Bishop Hughie Thompson; Marjorie Thompson; Opal 
Kimber; Archie Toyn, Counselor in ward bishopric. 

Third row, left to right: Delbert Tanner, Counselor in ward bishopric; Winifred 
Paskett; Elmer Kimber, member of the stake high council; Annie Kimber; Amanda 
Paskett; Launa Richins. 

Back row, left to right: Vera Tanner; Lorna Tanner, visiting teacher message leader; 
Wilda Kimber; Naomi Kimber; Oreta Lee; Jenny Richins; Louisa Roberts. 

Rowena J. Warr, President, Cassia Stake Relief Society, reports that the Grouse 
Creek Ward Visiting Teachers have completed eight years of one hundred per cent 
visiting teaching. "One reason for their successful record is the support of their Priest- 
hood authorities." 



120 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Fannie B, Hatch 

JUAREZ STAKE (MEXICO) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION 

July 3, 1958 

Back row, standing, fourteenth and fifteenth from the left: Fannie B. Hatch, Presi- 
dent, Juarez Stake Relief Society; Willa T. Wagner, Counselor; seventh from the left: 
Louisa M. Wilson, visiting teacher message leader. 

Sister Hatch reports: "Our stake convention for visiting teachers was held July 3, 
1958, in Colonia Dublan, The theme of the day was 'Visiting teachers, a beacon- 
light, sending out rays of wisdom, prudence, and sympathetic understanding.' We felt 
the occasion to be inspiring, in that it brought attention to the advancement made in 
the program and set up goals for the coming year. Better attendance at report meetings 
and sacrament meetings was stressed, and we are hoping for improvement in this respect. 
Those with outstanding records of achievement were honored. We are happy to report 
that we have real devotion to the cause of Relief Society in our stake." 




Photograph bubmitted by Virgie Shuman 

ATLANTA STAKE (GEORGIA) VISITING TEACHER CONVENTION 

May 17, 1958 

Front row, left to right, beginning with the fifth sister: Pauline Gilbert and Lucille 
K. Brown, stake board members; Virgie Shuman, President, Atlanta Stake Relief So- 
ciety; Margaret Yarn, Second Counselor; Flossie Nicholls, First Counselor; William L. 
Nicholls, President, Atlanta Stake; Jane Noe and Ann Holloman, stake board members. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



121 



Sister Shuman reports: "We were very proud of our visiting teachers convention. 
We have 121 visiting teachers in the stake, and ninety-two were present. We felt 
that the attendance was remarkably good, as the sisters had to travel from forty to 350 
miles, the farthest branch being 175 miles one way. Forty-six of the visiting teachers 
achieved a one hundred per cent record for the year. We hope to do better this year. 
The stake board furnished a smorgasbord dinner for the sisters, which was followed 
by a meeting where President Nicholls and I spoke, encouraging the sisters to keep the 
work going, as the sisters of the stake needed their visits. The Singing Mothers sup- 
plied the music for the evening. Church books were presented to the teachers who 
made one hundred per cent records." 




Photograph submitted by Nellie Gleed 

MALAD STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, August 31, 1958 

Front row, left to right: Carol Eliason; Leora Brown; Thelma Gibbs; June Ward^ 
chorister; Margaret Laws, organist. 

Second row, left to right: Carol Dawn Willie; June Crowther; Eliza Knudson; Ora 
Hoskins; Mary Crowther; Leah Waldron; Mary Gleed; Ruth Davis. 

Third row, left to right: Hazel Williams; Cora WilHams; Mabel Dyring; Lizzie 
Edwards; Wanda Napier; Thelma Price; Margaret Richards; Verene John. 

Fourth row, left to right: Blanche Budge; Villa Facer; Esther Hall; May Richards; 
Hope Price; Roma Facer; Robbie Raymond; Eunice Tovey. 

Fifth row, left to right: Deloria Price; Mattie John; Maurine Gibbs; Marteal Hen- 
dricks; Nellie Gleed, President, Malad Stake Relief Society; Mary Alice Williams; Viola 
Thomas; Ada Smith. 

Sister Gleed reports: "These women are all active and successful workers in the 
Relief Societies. There are nine wards represented." 



122 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Lesslie Stubbs 

SACRAMENTO STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT 
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, 

June 29, 1958 

Director Julia Larson stands at the right; the accompanist Wilma Richardson 
stands in the first row at the right. 

The following selections were presented: ''Come Unto Me/' by Franz Liszt; 
''Beside Still Waters," by Bernard Hamblen; "Forth in Thy Name, O Lord, I Go," by 
Florence Jepperson Madsen; "The Lord's Prayer," by B. Cecil Gates. 

Lesshe Stubbs is the former stake president. The new president is Emily Burr. 




Photograph submitted by Mary Stirk 

EAST OGDEN STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR 
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 2, 1958 

Front row: second from the left, Alice Thorsted, soloist; tenth from the left, 
Dorothy Koldewyn, chorister; thirteenth from the left, Mary Lund, Second Counselor; 
fourteenth from the left, Erma Piatt, First Counselor. 

Mary Stirk is president of the East Ogden Stake Relief Society. 



^,^ , LESSJON DEPARTMENT 




cJheolog^ — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 16— The Revelation to Emma Hale Smith 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 25) 

For Tuesday, May 5, 1959 

Objective: "And verily I say unto thee that thou shalt lay aside the things of this 
world, and seek for the things of a better" (D & C 25:10) . 

Emma Hale Smith 25 points out that Emma was yet 
Section 25 is the only revelation to receive the Holy Ghost by the 
in The Doctrine and Covenants laying on of hands. The latter cir- 
that is directed to a woman. The cumstance forms a part of the back- 
revelation is prophetic in calling ground of Section 27. (See Lesson 
Emma Hale Smith to a position of 15.) By reason of Emma's becoming 
honor and responsibility. It also a member of the kingdom of God 
admonishes her to a life of con- and enjoying the blessings of the 
secrated devotion to duties de- Holy Ghost, she would be prepared 
manded by reason of her position as to fulfill some of the specific duties 
the Prophet's wife. indicated in this revelation. 

The first verse of the section Emma Hale (born July 10, 1804) 
points out that '\ . . all those who became the wife of Joseph Smith on 
receive my gospel are sons and January 18, 1827. They were married 
daughters of my kingdom" (D & for approximately seventeen and 
C 25:1 ). Although this fact is made one-half years before the martyrdom 
known in many subsequent revela- of the Prophet. There followed 
tions (D & C 34:3; 35:2; 45:8), it three and one-half years of widow- 
is significant in this revelation hood, when she married (Major) 
because Emma had been baptized Lewis Crum Bidamon with whom 
during the last week of June 1830, she lived until her death on April 
and confirmed a member of the 30, 1879. 

Church in August. In the meantime When the saints moved West 

(July 1830) she was the subject of under the direction of the Twelve 

this revelation. Verse eight of Section Apostles with Brigham Young as 

Page 123 



124 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



their President, Emma Smith did 
not acompany them. She did not 
continue in the faith for which her 
husband and his brother Hyrum 
gave their hves as martyrs. 

There were born to Joseph and 
Emma nine children. The first 
three, two of whom were twins, died 
at birth; one other child was born 
dead and another one died at the 
age of fourteen months. The other 
four grew to adulthood. Of these 
children eight were sons, and the 
only girl was one of the twins who 
died at birth. Their last child was 
born after the Prophet's martyrdom. 
After the death of their twins, they 
adopted the motherless twins of 
John Murdock, one of whom, a boy, 
died at one day less than eleven 
months of age, only a few days after 
the Prophet was tarred and feath- 
ered by a mob at Hiram, Ohio. 
(SeeD.H. 0.1:265.) 

Emma has been described as a 
woman of exceptional intelligence, 
refinement, and culture. She was 
neat in appearance and an immacu- 
late housekeeper. Into her home 
came such visitors as Stephen A. 
Douglas and Josiah Quincy, Mayor 
of Boston, not to mention the great 
many faithful Latter-day Saints who 
also came to visit the Prophet. 

As the wife of the Prophet, 
Emma was called upon to undergo 
many hardships due to the persecu- 
tions the Prophet underwent. There 
were times when the Prophet was 
imprisoned, in exile, on missions, and 
discharging his many duties in 
organizing and directing the Church. 
Persecution drove the Smith family 
from one place to another so that 
their children were born in four 
different states. It was during some 
of these trials and persecutions that 



Section 25 was received. (I am 
indebted to the research of Ray- 
mond T. Bailey for much of the 
foregoing material.) 

The Lord's Counsel to Emma 

Her first duty, Emma was told 
in Section 25, was to be a comfort 
to her husband in his afflictions by 
giving '\ . . consoling words, in the 
spirit of meekness" (D & C 25:5). 
Where the Prophet was to go she 
was to be with him, and in the 
absence of Oliver Cowdery to act as 
his secretary or scribe (D & C. 

25:6). 

In the fourth verse the Lord 
admonishes Emma to murmur not 
concerning things which she had 
not seen. This counsel may arise 
out of the fact that she and also the 
''world" were not to see The Book 
of Mormon plates, which the Lord 
declared was his wisdom. Regard- 
less of how people may feel about 
the ways of the Lord, if we accept 
him as an all-wise Being, we will 
recognize, as did Isaiah, that his 
ways are not always the ways of liian 
nor are his thoughts the thoughts 
of men. (See Isaiah 55:8-9.) This 
revelation sets forth a principle 
which is indicated in other scrip- 
tures; namely, that the Lord calls 
imperfect people into his service, 
although he does require that they 
show forth fruits of repentance. 

An Elect Lady 

Verse three states that Emma is 
". . . an elect lady, whom I have 
called." The way in which this 
honor was to come to her is indi- 
cated in verse seven: 

And thou shalt be ordained under his 
hand to expound scriptures, and to exhort 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



125 



the church, according as it shall be given 
thee by my Spirit (D & C 25:7). 

When the Rehef Society of the 
Church was organized on Thursday, 
March 17, 1842, Emma's call as an 
". . . elect lady . . /' was fulfilled. 
Of this expression, the Prophet 
Joseph Smith said on that occasion: 

I assisted in commencing the organiza- 
tion of "The Female Relief Society of 
Nauvoo" in the Lodge Room. Sister Em- 
ma Smith, President, and Sister Elizabeth 
Ann Whitney and Sarah M. Cleveland, 
Counselors. I gave much instruction, read 
in the New Testament, and Book of Doc- 
trine and Covenants, concerning the Elect 
Lady, and showed that the elect meant 
to he elected to a certain work, &c., and 
that the revelation was then fulfilled by 
Sister Emma's election to the Presidency 
of the Society, she having previously been 
ordained to expound the Scriptures. Emma 
was blessed, and her counselors were or- 
dained by Elder John Taylor (D. H. C. 
IV:552-553). (Italics, the Author's.) 

In her capacity as President of 
the Relief Society, Emma certainly 
could expound the scriptures and 
exhort the women of the Society to 
good works by the inspiration of the 
Holy Ghost. 

The term ''ordained" as used in 
this revelation and in the days of 
the Prophet was used synonymously 
with ''set apart." Today, we 
"ordain" male members of the 
Church to an office in the Priest- 
hood, and we "set apart" men and 
women to offices and callings in the 
Church. And so with Emma, she 
was, as we would say today, set apart 
to her callings by the Priesthood 
who rule in the kingdom of God. 

The Piiesthood Rules 

The apostle Paul is reported in 
the New Testament to say that a 
woman is not to "speak" in the 



Church. According to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, as given in the 
inspired version of the Bible, Paul's 
counsel was that women should not 
"rule" in the Church, "but to be 
under obedience," that is, they are 
under the direction of the Priest- 
hood authorities and receive their 
instructions from them. (See I Cor. 
14:34-35.) This principle was stated 
by the Prophet to the members of 
the Relief Society the month follow- 
ing their organization: 

You will receive instructions through 
the order of the Priesthood which God 
has established, through the medium of 
those appointed to lead, guide and direct 
the affairs of the Church in this last dis- 
pensation; and I now turn the key in your 
behalf in the name of the Lord, and this 
Society shall rejoice, and knowledge and 
intelligence shall flow down from this 
time henceforth; this is the beginning of 
better days to the poor and needy, who 
shall be made to rejoice and pour forth 
blessings on your heads (D. H. C. 
IV:6o7). 

We have an example of the 
Priesthood directing the affairs of 
the Church in the circumstances 
that led to the organization of the 
Society. Notwithstanding certain 
sisters had drawn up a constitution 
to organize a society, it is reported 
by Sarah M. Kimball: 

In the spring of 1842, a maiden lady 
(Miss Cook) was seamstress for me, and 
the subject of combining our efforts for 
assisting the Temple hands came up in 
conversation. She desired to be helpful, 
but had no means to furnish. I told her 
I would furnish material if she would make 
some shirts for the workmen. It was then 
suggested that some of the neighbors 
might wish to combine means and efforts 
with ours, and we decided to invite a few 
to come and consult with us on the sub- 
ject of forming a Ladies' Society. The 
neighboring sisters met in my parlor and 



126 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



decided to organize. I was delegated to 
call on Sister Eliza R. Snow and ask her 
to write for us a constitution and by-laws 
and submit them to President Joseph 
Smith prior to our next Thursday's meet- 
ing. She cheerfully responded, and when 
she read them to him he replied that the 
constitution and by-laws were the best he 
had ever seen. "But," he said, "this is not 
what you want. Tell the sisters their 
offering is accepted of the Lord, and He 
has something better for them than a writ- 
ten constitution. Invite them all to meet 
me and a few of the brethren in the 
Masonic Hall over my store next Thurs- 
day afternoon, and I will organize the 
sisters under the priesthood after a pat- 
tern of the priesthood." He further said, 
"This Church was never perfectly organ- 
ized until the women were thus organized" 
{The Rdiei Society Magazine, vol. VI., 
March 1919, page 129). 

The Prophet's Counsel 
to the Rehei Society 

Pertinent to the subject matter 
of this revelation and to the Relief 
Society is the counsel given by the 
Prophet in some of the later meet- 
ings of the Society he attended. In 
addition to the important truth that 
the sisters, with their officers presid- 
ing over them, were to be directed 
by the Priesthood authorities, the 
following counsel was given by 
Joseph Smith: 

He spoke of the disposition of many 
men to consider the lower offices in the 
Church dishonorable, and to look with 
jealous eyes upon the standing of others 
who are called to preside over them; that 
it was the folly and nonsense of the hu- 
man heart for a person to be aspiring to 
other stations than those to which they 
are appointed of God for them to occupy; 
that it was better for individuals to mag- 
nify their respective callings, and wait pa- 
tiently till God shall say to them, "Come 
up higher. . . ." 

He exhorted the sisters always to con- 
centrate their faith and prayers for, and 
place confidence in theii husbands, whom 
God has appointed for them to honor, 



and in those iaithful men whom God has 
placed at the head of the Church to lead 
His people; that we should arm and sus- 
tain them with our prayers. . . . 

. . . you must put down iniquity, and 
by your good examples, stimulate the 
Elders to good works; if you do right, 
there is no danger of your going too fast. 

He said he did not care how fast we 
run in the path of virtue; resist evil, and 
there is no danger. . . . 

This is a charitable Society, and accord- 
ing to your natures; it is natural for iemales 
to have feelings of charity and benevolence. 
You are now placed in a situation in which 
you can act according to those sympathies 
which God has planted in your bosom. . . . 

You must not be contracted, but you 
must be liberal in your feelings. Let this 
Society teach women how to behave to- 
wards their husbands, to treat them with 
mildness and affection. When a man is 
borne down with trouble, when he is per- 
plexed with care and difficulty, if he can 
meet a smile instead of an argument or 
a murmur — if he can meet with mildness, 
it will calm down his soul and soothe his 
feelings; when the mind is going to de- 
spair, it needs a solace of affection and 
kindness (D. H. C. IV:6o3-6o7). (Italics, 
the Author's.) 

. . . put a double watch over the tongue: 
no organized body can exist without this 
at all. All organized bodies have their pe- 
culiar evils, weaknesses and difficulties, the 
object is to make those not so good reform 
and return to the path of virtue that they 
may be numbered with the good, and even 
hold the keys of power, which will influ- 
ence to virtue and goodness — should 
chasten and reprove, and keep it all in 
silence, not even mention them again; 
then you will be established in power, 
virtue, and holiness, and the wrath of God 
will be turned away. 

. . . search yourselves — the tongue is 
an unruly member — hold your tongues 
about things of no moment. . . . 

I do not want to cloak iniquity — all 
things contrary to the will of God, should 
be cast from us, but don't do more hurt 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



127 



than good, with your tongues — be pure 
in heart. Jesus designs to save the people 
out of their sins {Ibid., V:2o). (Itahcs, 
the Author's.) 

The First Latter-day Saint Hymnal 
Another assignment given to 
Emma Smith was that of making a 
selection of sacred hymns for the 
Church. 

And it shall be given thee, also, to make 
a selection of sacred hymns, as it shall be 
given thee, which is pleasing unto me, to 
be had in my church. 

For my soul delighteth in the song of 
the heart; yea, the song of the righteous 
is a prayer unto me, and it shall be an- 
swered with a blessing upon their heads 
(D & C 25:11-12). 

In accordance with this call, 
Emma made a selection of hymns 
which appeared in two volumes. W. 
W. Phelps was appointed to revise 
and arrange them for printing. The 
first hymnal was published in 1835, 
with ninety selections, and the sec- 
ond in 1841, with three hundred 
forty selections. 

The first hymnal classified the 
selections as morning hymns, eve- 
ning hymns, farewell hymns, hymns 
on baptism, on the sacrament, on 
marriage, and miscellaneous. The 
authors of the words of many of 
these hymns were Latter-day Saints. 
The principal contributor was 
William W. Phelps who wrote 
many well-known Latter-day Saint 
hymns. Parley P. Pratt was another 
contributor to this volume. Among 
some of the songs included in 
Emma's compilation are favorites of 
many in the Church today. Some 
of these are: 'The Spirit of God 
Like a Fire Is Burning"; ''Redeemer 
Of Israel"; "Gently Raise the Sacred 
Strain"; ''Earth With Her Ten 
Thousand Flowers"; "How Firm a 
Foundation, Ye Saints of the Lord"; 



"He Died! The Great Redeemer 
Died!"; and "I Know That My 
Redeemer Lives." 

The Lord revealed that the songs 
which would be pleasing unto him 
would be those that came from the 
heart. The song of the righteous 
is indeed a prayer unto the Lord, for 
those who live his laws are truly the 
righteous of the earth. 

Brother George D. Pyper once 
wrote concerning the hymns selected 
by Emma Smith: 

It is said that the character of a people 
may be judged by the songs they sing. If 
this be true then an examination of those 
selected by Emma Smith prove that the 
Latter-day Saints were a reverential, peace- 
loving, worshipful. God-fearing people. 
After a hundred years it is acknowledged 
that the songs selected for that first Lat- 
ter-day Saint Hymn book are among the 
best of all Christian hymns {Stones of 
Latter-day Saint Hymns, by George D. 
Pyper, page 195). 

My Voice Is Unto All 

In closing the revelation to Emma 
Smith, the Lord stated a principle 
which has application to Emma and 
also to every person in The Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Keep my commandments continually, 
and a crown of righteousness thou shalt 
receive. And except thou do this, where 
I am you cannot come. 

And verily, verily, I say unto you, that 
this is my voice unto all. Amen (D & C 
25:15-16). 

Questions for Discussion 

1. In what way was Emma Smith an 
"elect lady"? 

2. Why do you think the Priesthood 
should "rule" in the Church? 

3. What do you personally find in 
some of the Prophet's teachings to women 
that are of profit to you? 

4. Why was it necessary for a selection 
of hymns to be made for congregational 



128 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 

singing in Latter-day Saint meetings? 6. In what way or ways do you think 

5. Emphasis has been given in this les- Emma's call to compile a hymnal was suc- 

son to duties and responsibilities of wives cessful? 

to their husbands. What counsel did Jo- 7. In what ways does The Church of 

seph Smith give to husbands concerning Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints honor 

their wives? (Consult D. H. C. 2:264.) the women of the Church? 



ViSiting cJeacher 1 1 iessages — 

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants 

Message 16— "Be Patient in Afflictions, for Thou Shalt Have Many; But 

Endure Them, for Lo, I Am With Thee, Even Unto the 

End of Thy Days" (D. & C. 24:8). 

Christine H. Robinson 

For Tuesday, May 5, 1959 

Objective: To show that afflictions are a normal part of life's experiences and can 
be the basis of great blessings, if we trust in the Lord. 

TF we keep his commandments, the of all mankind. Although, un- 
Lord has promised that we will doubtedly some carry heavier bur- 
find much joy in this life. Yet, he dens than others, none who trusts in 
has never implied that this joy may the Lord is called upon to bear his 
be earned without troubles and burdens alone, 
afflictions. In fact, without the bit- There is a well-known legend 
ter we cannot fully appreciate the about a traveler whose load of 
sweet. Full enjoyment of our bless- troubles and sorrows was so heavy 
ings cannot be realized without the that he complained he no longer 
contrast of adversity. could carry it. A certain wise man 
Affhction, if we meet and bear it invited him to rest awhile and de- 
wisely, can bring us closer to the posit his burden in a place where 
Lord. It has been said that 'Tou others had temporarily laid theirs 
are never at any time nearer to God aside. After his rest, the traveler 
than when under tribulation, which was invited to take his choice of 
he permits for the purification and the burdens and to carry it away as 
beautifying of your soul" (Golden his own. After lifting several of 
Nuggets oi Thought by Molinos, his neighbors' loads of cares and 
page 8). It is by our Father in sorrows, he decided that, by com- 
heaven's own design, that, along parison, his own burden was not so 
with our joys and successes, we must heavy after all. 
meet failures, disappointments, and Another fact we must remember 
afflictions. In bearing these afflic- about our afflictions is that, actually, 
tions, it is important for us to re- they can be the source of great 
member two basic facts. First, blessings to us. Out of the crucible 
affliction is universal. It is the lot of adversity we can mold the great 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



129 



character qualities of courage, forti- 
tude, understanding, and obedience. 
In Hebrews 5:8-9, we read that even 
the Savior: 

Though he were a Son, yet learned he 
obedience by the things which he suffered; 

And being made perfect, he became the 
author of eternal salvation unto all them 
that obey him. . . . 

Many of the great accomplish- 
ments in the world have been made 
by people who have suffered heavy 
burdens and whose rising above their 
afflictions has been responsible, to 
a large extent, for their outstanding 
accomplishments. To name a few, 
Helen Keller is both deaf and blind. 
Beethoven was deaf much of his life, 
and Milton was blind. Lord Byron 
and Sir Walter Scott were lame. 

Someone has wisely said that af- 
flictions are God's educators. It is 
not the afflictions themselves which 
count, but, rather, it is what they 
do to us. Our difficult experiences 
are often most profitable if: 

... we regard every hardship, no matter 
how severe, as a stepping stone to some- 
thing higher; every disappointment, no 
matter how keen, as a means of molding 



courage; every adversity, no matter how 
bitter, as something to make us valiant; 
every sorrow, no matter how penetrating, 
every affliction, no matter how poignant, 
as something to sanctify and exalt the soul 
(Jesus of Nazareth, by Bryant S. Hinckley, 
page 75). 

In this Doctrine and Covenants' 
message, we are exhorted to be 
patient in afflictions and endure 
them, for the Lord has promised 
that he will be with us unto the end 
of our days. What a marvelous 
promise! One of the greatest bless- 
ings we can enjoy in this life is to 
have the comforting assurance of 
the presence of the Lord's spirit. 
How wonderful it is to know that 
if we put our complete trust in the 
Lord, he will not forsake us, but 
will be ever near to uphold and sus- 
tain us. Surely this great promise 
will support us in our afflictions and 
give us courage and patience to en- 
dure them. Alma in The Book of 
Mormon expressed this thought 
beautifully when he said: 

. . . remember, that as much as ye 
shall put your trust in God even so much 
ye shall be delivered out of your trials, 
and your troubles, and your affhctions, 
and ye shall be lifted up at the last day 
(Alma 38:5). 



cJhe llieasure of d^yur (greatness 

Wflma Boyle Bunker 

MAN is, and must be rated not by his hordes of gold, not by some temporary influ- 
ence, but by his character and integrity, sweetened by consideration and under- 
standing. The highest order of any man is distinguished by human goodness, by self- 
sacrifice, and self-forgetfulness. 

Greatness in any one of us is the power and will to serve others. And perhaps the 
truest greatness is that which is unseen and unknown. It is ever insensitive to popular 
clamor and accepts the good deed as its own reward. 

The true measure of our greatness depends on our invincible integrity, on what we 
give to others, and how we serve. 



vi/ork 1 1 ieetiag — Managing a Home 

(A Course Recommended for Use by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting) 
Discussion 8— Managerial Aspects of Clothing the Family 

Vesta Barnett 

For Tuesday, May 12, 1959 

Objective: To consider the management problems involved in providing adequate 
clothing for each family member. 



npHERE is no norm or guide for 
choice in cloth as there is in 
nutritional needs of the body. Style, 
fashion, and fad need to be adapted 
to individual differences within the 
financial limits of the family. Being 
well dressed for the occasion and 
being aware of it can be of benefit 
to each member of the family 
psychologically, physically, and so- 
cially. 

For the majority of families, an 
adequate wardrobe for each mem- 
ber is possible only by intelligent 
management. Here are some prac- 
tical suggestions for planning the 
family clothing needs: 

1. Know the maximum amount of 
money available for the family clothing. 

2. Analyze the characteristics of each 
member of the family as applied to cloth- 
ing needs. 

3. Anticipate the clothing needs of the 
family two to three years in advance. 

4. Select the best stores for values, and 
shop at the sales. 

5. Use all available information con- 
cerning quality, workmanship, shrinkage, 
colorfastness, suitability, care, and up- 
keep of clothes. 

6. Train children to take good care 
of their clothing. 

7. Do as much home sewing as possible 
and practical. 

Read the Label 

New materials are constantly com- 
ing onto the market, and new fin- 
Page 130 



ishes are given to old fabrics. Today, 
even the experts can be confused as 
to the type of material used in a 
garment. For most of us, our best 
help is to read the label and follow 
the manufacturer's suggestions for 
care of the fabric. A good label 
should give the type of fiber used in 
the garment, the probable shrink- 
age, the color fastness to various 
causes of fading, resistance to wrink- 
les, and best type of care for fabric. 

General Care oi Clothing 

If clothes are to have that fresh, 
immaculate look, they should be 
cared for daily, weekly, and seasonal- 
ly. Good clothes deserve good care. 

Here are some suggestions for 
general care: 

1. Buy good, shaped hangers for suits 
and coats. 

2. Remember "a. stitch in time saves 
nine." 

3. Mend before laundering. 

4. Broken threads in sweaters and knit 
wear should be caught and crocheted in 
again. A hole in a sweater should be 
darned. 

5. The life of a pair of shoes is 
lengthened with proper care and a rest 
between wearings. 

Occasional Care oi Clothmg 

1. Stains should be removed as soon as 
possible after they occur and always be- 
fore laundering. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



131 



2. Follow directions on labels for laun- 
dering or dry cleaning. 

Seasonal Care of Clothing 

1. Repair and clean all clothes before 
they are stored for the season. Cotton, 
linen, silk, and rayon clothing should be 
washed and put away unstarched, unblued, 
and unironed. Non-washable articles 
should be dry cleaned before being stored. 

Wool garments that are not moth- 
proofed should be washed in soapsuds or 
dry cleaned, since all stages of moth life 
are killed by these processes. 

Good Buying Principles 

The first requirement for a satis- 
factory wardrobe is to take stock of 
what you have, then plan for those 
things you really need. One hundred 
well-planned dollars can bring more 
satisfaction than two hundred un- 
planned dollars. 

The following shopping principles 
can help all of us get more satisfac- 
tion from our purchases: 

1. Compare values. Experienced pro- 
fessional comparative shoppers say it is 
advisable to stop at several stores before 
purchasing expensive clothing items, such 
as a coat, suit, or a good quality dress. 

2. Select basic or classic styles. 

3. Buy clothes that fit your needs. 
Nothing is a bargain unless it fits in with 
your clothing plans. 



4. Purchase middle-priced items. 

5. Know store brands. 

6. Shop regular store sales. 

7. Pay cash. 

Home Sewing 

Most homemakers know the satis- 
faction that can come from com- 
pleting a home sewed article that 
turns out well. Skill in sewing can 
pay big dividends in the life of the 
average homemaker not only in divi- 
dends as far as money is concerned, 
but also dividends in terms of satis- 
faction and pride of accomplish- 
ment. 

Discussion Thoughts 

1. Choose two or three new fabrics or 
new finishes for fabrics and show how 
each has simplified the care of clothing. 
Contrast the care necessary for these fab- 
rics with those they have replaced. 

2. Make a comparison of a garment 
purchased ready-made and one made at 
home (children's clothes, shirt, blouse or 
dress). Consider cost in time, energy, 
money, quality of fabric, enjoyment of 
garment. (Perhaps some of the women 
who sew could be asked in advance to 
bring some of their articles for study.) 

3. Recall purchase of clothing you have 
made recently, one you feel was a good 
buy and another a poor buy. See if you 
can pinpoint the reasons why you con- 
sider one good and the other bad. 



cJhe Lryracantha 

Chiistie Lund Coles 

There have been few poems 

Penned to you, and yet 

What shrubs more greenly grow. 

All through the summer, 

(Glossy — warm or wet — ) 

Then flaunt red berries through the snow? 



oLiterature — America's Literature — 
Meet the New World 

Lesson 8— Jonathan Edwards, Puritan 

Elder Briant S. Jacobs 

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes, 
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 84-95) 

For Tuesday, May 19, 1959 

Objective: To see in Jonathan Edwards a harmonizing of various phases of New 
England Puritanism. 

"li^HILE performing the office of compromise measure which no one 
tutor at Yale College for his liked, yet one which many felt neces- 
second year, Jonathan was seized by sary, if the churches were to 
an illness which kept him in bed for perpetuate themselves. Within each 
almost three months. Upon his community were three groups: those 
recovery in 1726, at age twenty-three, who came to New England for ad- 
he was offered the great opportunity venture, profit, and freedom, but 
of serving as a colleague of his dis- were members of no church. Second, 
tinguished grandfather, the Rev- those who attended church but who 
erend Solomon Stoddard, who had had never been granted member- 
been minister in the far western ship. Third, actual members of the 
Massachusetts town of Northamp- church body, or 'Visible saints," 
ton for fifty-four years, and soon to who could partake of church sacra- 
retire. Solomon Stoddard was loved ments and who could vote in church 
and respected throughout the entire council which was also town coun- 
Connecticut Valley. So directly had cil. To be eligible for church mem- 
he defied the wishes of the Boston bership a person had to have 
clergy that he was known more received a personal spiritual mani- 
familiarly as 'Tope" Stoddard. Par- festation. Few second-generation 
ticularly during recent decades, as children had had such an experi- 
the influence of the Mothers de- ence, and even fewer grandchildren 
clined, he had become the most of the original founders. While the 
powerful single force in New Eng- churches were full, the number of 
land Puritanism. And Jonathan actual members had become alarm- 
Edwards was to be groomed as his ingly small. The Half- Way Covenant 
replacement. of 1662 granted membership to 

second- and third-generation Puri- 

The Half- Way Covenant tans who attended regularly and 

In 1662, ten years before Solomon who believed the basic creed, but 

Stoddard had come to Northampton who had not received spiritual illu- 

as a young man, violent dissension mination. Many fervent believers 

had arisen in New England churches felt this liberalizing compromise to 

over the Half -Way Covenant, a be the beginning of the end. 

Poge 132 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



133 



Doctrine oi Self-ReJfance 

By contrast, Solomon Stoddard 
felt the Half-Way Covenant didn't 
go far enough. He established a 
policy, strongly opposed by his fel- 
low churchmen in eastern Massa- 
chusetts, which did go far enough. 
He believed that all who desired 
membership should be admitted, re- 
gardless of whether their family had 
been church members or not. His 
liberalizing policy brought him a 
wider popularity and influence than 
any other minister of his day en- 
joyed. By sheer power of his per- 
sonality and through his powerful 
belief in the basic Puritan doctrine 
of self-reliance, Stoddard freed his 
followers from complete domination 
by their ancestors: 

And it would be no humility but base- 
ness of spirit for us to judge ourselves in- 
capable to examine the principles that 
have been handed down to us, ... If the 
practices of our fathers in any particulars 
were mistaken, it is fit they should be re- 
jected; if they be not> they will bear 
examination. 

Among many other lessons taught 
him by his predecessor, Edwards 
learned this one well. 

Crusade Against ''Surface-Religion" 
After Jonathan Edwards had 
served Stoddard as apprentice and 
co-worker for but two years, Solo- 
mon Stoddard died, in 1729, and 
Edwards began his more than twen- 
ty years of service to his Northamp- 
ton congregation. Naturally, he was 
anxious to prove that he was fol- 
lowing in ''the Pope's footsteps." 
Despite such a normal desire, how- 
ever, it was not too long until he 
began preaching views directly oppo- 
site those he inherited. 

Increasingly during the next de- 
cade, young Edwards found in 



Northampton more and more evi- 
dence that to more and more of the 
wealthy, powerful, and smug towns- 
people, the true Christian religion 
meant less and less. Though never 
once did he mention anyone by 
name, he rebuked them for their 
lewd language and tavern-hunting, 
their rampant gossiping and quarrel- 
ling among families, economic fac- 
tions, their bitter differences over 
common land to be divided amongst 
them, and, most of all, for their 
worshiping comfort and wealth rath- 
er than God. Alarmed at their com- 
placency and "surface-religion," he 
accused them even more firmly of 
being unconscious Arminians. 

Stemming from the beliefs of the 
Dutch theologian Jacobus Arminius 
(1560-1609), the doctrines of Ar- 
minianism softened and liberalized 
the teachings of Calvin by offering 
atonement to all men, making pre- 
destination conditional rather than 
absolute, and enabling man to resist 
both sin and grace through freedom 
of the will. The special problem in 
Northampton was that many had 
come to feel God, not themselves, 
to be responsible for evil. 

The faction which most resented 
Edwards' constant attacks on local 
Arminianism was a group of mer- 
chants and landowners led by his 
own cousins whom he had early of- 
fended. He preached his concepts of 
God and man to them in sermons 
rarely less than two hours long, 
sometimes extending to five, yet so 
great was his insight into the hearts 
of his audience and so great was his 
skill in holding his audience that, 
rarely, did he lose a listener. He 
lectured each Thursday evening in 
an effort to meet the midweek de- 
mand for religious leadership. He 
spoke slowly but distinctly in a low 



134 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 

voice, reading from sermon notes should we ever seek to attempt to 

or Bible in his left hand, his elbow tell him whom he may save or 

resting on the pulpit, and rarely damn. True love of God is to love 

moving his right hand except to him and not to judge him. Before 

turn the page, yet withal impressing man, God need not stoop to justify 

his audience with his ^'habitual and his ways. Finally, is man predes- 

great solemnity, looking and speak- tined to sin or has he freedom to 

ing as if in the presence of God.'' choose, as the Arminians maintain? 

Central in Edwards' theology is Edwards believed that if we accept 

the concept of a God-centered uni- God's sovereignty, we must also be- 

verse. For him, God is all, man lieve that all reality lies within the 

nothing. Edwards believed thus mind of God; therefore every event 

not because tradition or authority must have a cause. As our text 

dictated it to him, but because it points out (page 85), ''We are able 

was logically inescapable according to do what we choose, but what we 

to his thinking. elect to choose is determined by 

According to Edwards' beliefs, God." 

mankind had erred into all forms This summary of Edwards' theo- 

of Covenant Theology because New logical system includes ideas taken 

England had forgotten the divinity from his major writings. Condensed 

of the Divine. and partial though it is, once it is 

For Edwards the most vital re- digested we can more fully under- 

ligious experiences, indeed the most stand his other writings, the unity 

vital of all experiences in life, were of Edwards' life, and the Puritan 

emotional rather than rational or movement as purified by him. For 

intellectual. Or to put it in other Edwards himself is the best defini- 

words, the best logical means for tion of Puritanism, 
proving God and worshiping him 

was through the emotions. The Great Awakening 

The big problem which Edwards At a time when religious indiffer- 

tried to resolve remained: what ence was at its height, the Great 

about sin? Because God permits it. Awakening was the first movement 

and because his house is one of which spread from colony to colony 

order, therefore sin must be good in and, for the first time, bound them 

the overall harmonious plan. And all together into a common cause, 

if evil is allowed by God, it will It was the American version of a 

exist. Edwards defined evil as the similar contemporary movement 

''property of the species" and cited known in Germany as Pietism and 

man's record of brutalities through- in England as Evangelicalism, and 

out history as irrefutable evidence, had its origin in Edwards' meeting- 

Therefore, when man sins, a just house at Northampton. 

God can only punish. SeeiHg his congregation straying, 

Rather than blaming God for de- Edwards' problem was one of com- 

fining sinful man as his enemy, municating to them the experience 

Edwards taught that we must only by which they could return to true 

praise him for his justice and stand religion. Firmly convinced from 

before his unknowable sublimity in his reading of Locke that man can 

even greater awe and fear. Nor gain knowledge only through his 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



135 



senses, he felt that the people lacked 
the sensation of the hell toward 
which they were heading; if only 
he could create for them such a 
sensation through a word-experi- 
ence, he might frighten them into 
repenting. Or, as he explained it: 

Some talk of it as an unreasonable thing 
to fright persons to heaven, but I think it 
is a reasonable thing to endeavor to fright 
persons away from hell. They stand up- 
on its brink, and are just ready to fall 
into it, and are senseless of their danger. 
Is it not a reasonable thing to fright a 
person out of a house on fire? 

Quite conscious of what he was 
doing, he invited the English Evan- 
gelist George Whitefield to visit his 
congregation. Whitefield had proved 
to be a tremendous success in Lon- 
don where he wept and roared and 
screamed before crowds of twenty 
to thirty thousand sinners, all of 
them ''affected and drenched in 
tears." 

Though Edwards disliked White- 
field personally, he brought about 
the effect Edwards desired. From 
1740-43 the emotional enthusiasm 
was at its height. Edwards described 
Northampton's reaction, in 1743, to 
a fellow minister in one of the most 
widely circulated pamphlets in 
Protestantism, Some Thoughts Con- 
ceining The Present Revival oi 
ReUgion m New-Enghnd, from 
which the following is taken: 

About the middle of the summer of 
1741 I called together the young people 
that were communicants, from sixteen to 
twenty-six years of age, to my house; which 
proved to be a most happy meeting: many 
seemed to be very greatly and most agree- 
ably affected with those views, which ex- 
cited humility, self-condemnation, self- 
abhorrence, love and joy: many fainted 
under these affections. ... It was a very 
frequent thing, to see an house full of 
out-cries, fainting, convulsions, and such- 



like, both with distress, and also with ad- 
miration and joy . . . and after great 
convictions and humblings, and agonizing 
with God, they had Christ discovered to 
them anew, as an all sufficient Saviour, 
and in the glories of his grace, and in a 
far more clear manner than before; and 
with greater humility, self-emptiness and 
brokenness of heart, and a purer, a higher 
joy, and greater desires after holiness of 
life; but with greater self-diffidence and 
distrust of their treacherous hearts. . . . 
Conversions were frequently wrought more 
sensibly and visibly. . . . the transitions 
from one state to another were more sen- 
sible and plain; so that it might, in many 
instances, be as it were seen by bystanders. 

In the final lines above, Edwards' 
use of sensible refers not to its being. 
*'of good sense,'' but of being avail- 
able to the senses as Locke used the 
word. It was a sensate awareness to 
man's own evil which Edwards was 
most anxious to obtain, and which 
he achieved with such success in 
his own most famous sermon, ''Sin- 
ners in the Hands of an Angry 
God," delivered in 1741. 

The power of this sermon lies in 
the direct imagery which Edwards 
used with his considerable literary 
skill. It should be pointed out that 
he follows the traditional sermon 
pattern, couched in the traditionally 
controlled plain style, of first citing 
a text from the Bible, next enlarg- 
ing the text in a section called the 
argument, to be finally followed by 
the application. Text for this ser- 
mon is 'Their foot shall slide in due 
time," Deuteronomy 32:35. The 
following excerpt is from the argu- 
ment of this sermon: 

The use of this awful subject may be 
for awakening unconverted persons in this 
congregation. . . . That world of misery,, 
that lake of burning brimstone, is extend- 
ed abroad under you. There is the dread- 
ful pit of the glowing flames of the wrath 
of God; there is hell's wide gaping mouth 
open; and you have nothing to stand upon,. 



136 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



nor any thing to take hold of; there is 
nothing between you and hell but the 
air; it is only the power and mere pleas- 
ure of God that holds you up. ... It is 
to be ascribed to nothing else, that you 
did not go to hell last night; that you was 
suffered to awake again in this world, after 
you closed your eyes to sleep. There is 
no other reason to be given why you have 
not gone to hell, since you have sat here 
in the house of God, provoking his pure 
eyes by your sinful wicked manner of at- 
tending his solemn worship. Yea, there 
is nothing else that is to be given as a 
reason why vou do not this very moment 
drop down into hell. 

It is impossible to escape experi- 
encing such writing, and how unfair 
to expect one such tidbit to stand 
in lieu of the accumulative power 
of the entire composition. 

Edwaids' Closing Years 

It is not difficult to understand 
how no one was indifferent to Jona- 
than Edwards, and those who were 
against him were so impassioned in 
their opposition that in 1750 their 
''packed" ecclesiastical court voted 
him out of their community — and 
out of any sustenance for his eleven 
children, his wife, or himself, over- 
worked and weary. Yet only one 
of his accusers ever gave any indica- 
tion of remorse. Edwards took an 
appointment at Stockbridge in 
frontier Massachusetts where several 
were murdered by Indians during 
his stay there. Here he lived for six 
years, grateful for the free time it 
gave him to write his most creative 
works. Reluctantly he left his true 
delight to direct the affairs of Prince- 
ton College, chosen for his status as 
the most courageous crusader, the 
keenest theologian of his day. While 
his wife was preparing to move, she 
received word of his sudden death 
by smallpox. Knowing that he was 



to die, he had asked friends to ''tell 
her that the uncommon union 
which has so long subsisted between 
us has been of such a nature as I 
trust is spiritual, and therefore will 
continue forever." She in turn said: 

What shall I say? A holy and good 
God has covered us with a dark cloud. O 
that we may kiss the rod and lay our 
hands on our mouths! The Lord has 
done it. He has made me adore his good- 
ness, that we had him so long. 

Unpublished at his death were 
numerous manuscripts. One of 
them. Images or Shadows oi Divine 
Things, contains some of his love- 
liest images. He contemplates na- 
ture as an image or shadow of God's 
beauty which is ever accessible to 
us. It is fitting that, of the various 
tunes he sang so effectively, we allow 
Edwards to speak for himself 
through this hymn to nature's beau- 
ty, in its essential philosophy rep- 
resentative of the heavenly ideal- 
ism which has always been central 
to the Puritan mind. 

70. If we look on these shadows of 
divine things as the voice of God purpose- 
ly by them teaching us these and those 
spiritual and divine things, to show of 
what excellent advantage it will be, how 
agreeably and clearly it will tend to convey 
instructions to our minds, and to impress 
things on the mind and to affect the mind, 
by that we may, as it were, have God 
speaking to us. Wherever we are, and 
whatever we are about, we may see divine 
things excellently represented and held 
forth. And it will abundantly tend to 
confirm the Scriptures, for there is an 
excellent agreement between these things 
and the holy Scriptures. . . . 

How great a resemblance of a holy and 
virtuous soil is a calm, serene day. What 
an infinite number of such like beauties is 
there in that one thing, the light, and how 
complicated an harmony and proportion 
is it. 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



137 



Hidden beauties are commonly by far 
the greatest, because the more complex a 
beauty is, the more hidden is it. In this 
latter fact consists principally the beauty 
of the world, and very much in light and 
colours. Thus mere light is pleasing to 
the mind. If it be to the degree of 
effulgence, it is very sensible, and mankind 
have agreed in it; they all represent glory 
and extraordinary beauty by brightness. 
. . . And each sort of rays play a distinct 
tune to the soul, besides those lovely mix- 
tures that are found in nature. Those 
beauties, how lovely is the green of the 
face of the earth in all manner of colours, 
in flowers, the colour of the skies, and 
lovely tinctures of the morning and 
evening. 

Corollary: Hence the reason why 
almost all men, and those that seem to 
be very miserable, love life, because they 
cannot bear to lose sight of such a beauti- 
ful and lovely world. The ideas, that every 
moment whilst we live have a beauty that 
we take not distinct notice of, brings a 
pleasure that, when we come to the trial, 
we had rather live in much pain and mis- 
ery than lose. (From Perry Miller's ver- 
sion of Jonathan Edwards' Images or 
Shadows of Divine Things, 1948, used 
with permission of Yale University Press.) 

Place in American Culture 

Jonathan Edwards was far from 
being a simple man; neither he nor 
his impact on American culture can 
be judged simply. In the final bal- 
ancing and reckoning, he must be 
seen as one who fought valiantly for 
his version of God's truth, and made 
a major contribution of stalwart 
courage. In an optimistic land, his 
constant emphasis on the evil in 
man's nature has not been popular, 
yet he provided a secure foundation 



for those of the Founding Fathers 
who insisted that checks and bal- 
ances be built into the Constitution 
of the United States as protection 
for both the weak and the wealthy. 
Edwards stimulated the founding of 
several universities, and was a pio- 
neer advocate of co-education. Nor 
was he too proud to give his best 
years to the still-murdering savages, 
thus furthering the cause of hu- 
manitarianism. Finally, he deserves 
to be remembered as one of our 
most lofty idealists, both for his defi- 
nition of God as love and as beauty 
and for the poetic prose he created,, 
that we might know at firsthand 
how he expressed his ''religious 
affection" he felt towards his God.. 
(See text, ''Personal Narrative," pp. 
86-92.) 

It is interesting to trace, through 
the history of the Renaissance and 
of the Reformation and in the re- 
ligious controversies of this period^ 
a preparing of the way for the res- 
toration of the gospel. 

Thoughts ioi Discussion 



1. Why did Jonathan Edwards oppose 
the pattern set by Solomon Stoddard and 
oppose the Half-Way Covenant? 

2. Why does an awareness of beauty in 
nature hold religious significance for Ed- 
wards? 

3. Why did he employ his literary skill 
so effectively in shaping his sermon, '"Sin- 
ners in the Hands of an Angry God?"" 
What was he trying to do? 



Soaai Science — Latter-day Saint Family Lif( 

Lesson 21— How Do I Rate? 

Elder John Fan Larson 
For Tuesday, May 26, 1959 
Objective: To provide an inventory for self-evaluation in family living. 



nPHE following self-analysis chart 
has been developed to help par- 
ents, particularly mothers, to re- 
evaluate their role in the family. It 
is also designed to serve as a review 
of social science lessons of the past 
three years. No attempt has been 
made to develop a score nor to 
weigh the importance of one part 
over another. It should also be 
l<:ept in mind that many important 
aspects of the Latter-day Saint fam- 
ily have not been included in the 
current lessons and many aspects 
included in the lessons are not in- 
cluded in this review because of 
space and time limitations. We 
hope you enjoy rating yourself. 

How Do I Rate as a 
EamiJy Member.^ 

(Indicate your thinking by marking 
"T" for True or "F" for False.) 

1. The Latter-day Saints philosophy of 
family living is different from that of the 
world and should be preserved. 

2. The primary responsibilities of all 
present-day families include: 

a. Attending parent-teacher meetings. 

b. Physical care and support. 

c. Teaching children personal virtues. 

3. The effectiveness of family influence 
is measured entirely by the amount of 
time family members spend together. 

4. In considering plans for aging and 
aged family members only two things need 
to be considered, i.e., food and warm 
clothing. 

5. The home gives each family member 

Page 138 



a sense of belonging, a feehng of security, 
of love and opportunities for growth, re- 
gardless of age. 

6. Each family member sees the family 
in the same light. 

7. While most fathers stand as a pillar 
of strength, and symbol of security, yet 
all fathers unconsciously resent supporting 
their children. 

8. It is the mother, largely, who creates 
the atmosphere from which husband and 
children receive emotional security. 

9. A newborn infant should only be 
touched by his mother and then only after 
she has sterilized her hands and clothing. 

10. We are entirely fair, if we treat 
each family member exactly the same. 

1 1 . Mother should determine what is 
to be purchased in the home and father 
should pay the bills. 

12. The best way to remain friends 
with in-laws is to stay away from them 
except at family reunions. 

13. When a child leaves the home, he 
severs all ties with the family. 

14. Family members should all par- 
ticipate in play, but only with persons of 
similar age. 

15. Every family has the responsibility 
of establishing a way of life which will 
develop a stable sense of values for its 
members. 

16. In this day of modern invention 
and conveniences, a change of activity 
and time for mental and physical relaxa- 
tion are relatively unimportant. 

17. Family Hours and family councils 
are a waste of time. 

18. Children should be seen and not 
heard. 

How Do I Rate as a 
Marriage Partner.^ 

(Which alternative best describes me?) 
1. I consider that the marriage cove- 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



139 



nant, when properly solemnized, is an 
eternal relationship which: 

a. greatly colors present-day attitudes 
between husband and wife, or 

b. has significance only after death. 

2. I believe marriages fail because: 

a. individuals who marry fail, or 

b. one spouse seeks divorce. 

3. Success in my marriage began: 

a. at the time I was married, or 

b. early in life. 

4. As my spouse and I grow older we 
think we should : 

a. spend less time on personal groom- 
ing, or 

b. give personal grooming more at- 
tention. 

5. I maintain success in marriage is 
more likely if: 

a. the marriage partners come from 
similar backgrounds, or 

b. the marriage partners come from 
different backgrounds, thus bring- 
ing diversity to the marriage. 

6. To me marital happiness is enhanced 
if both spouses: 

a. talk about their differences, or 

b. keep their problems to themselves. 

7. I find conflicts in marriage are nor- 
mal. When problems arise my marital 
partner and I ask: 

a. What do our differences mean to 
my spouse? or 

b. Why worry about what it means 
to my spouse? 

a. How can I hold my ground? or 

b. What can I suggest as a step to- 
wards the solution of the problem? 

a. How can I embarrass my partner 
further? 

b. Am I permitting my partner to 
save face? 

a. Notwithstanding our disagreement, 
does my partner understand I have 
great love for him? or 

b. Should I frankly tell him I don't 
love him in order to shock him 
into being different? 

8. When my husband invites me out for 
an evening without the children do I : 

a. say I'm too tired and have nothing 
to wear? or 

b. accept readily and dress in my 
best? 

9. Do my husband and I: 

a. give up all social interest while 
rearing our children? or 



b. cultivate common social interests 
and friends who will fill our lives 
after children are married? 

How Do I Rate as a Parent? 

1. Which of the following do I con- 
sider important to further the intellectual 
or spiritual growth of my child? 

a. the child's right to choose without 
interference. 

b. the child's right to choose with 
parental guidance. 

c. the acquisition of knowledge. 

d. a religious atmosphere in the 
home. 

e. desire for learning. 

f. parental refusal to accept child's 
failure. 

g. parental comfort to child who has 
not succeeded. 

h. patience, 
i. safety-tread shoes, 
j. a working knowledge of compara- 
tive religions. 

k. goals. 

1. parents with a ''hands off" atti- 
tude on the evaluation of current 
pubhcations and events. 

m. status with associates. 

n. a sense of being a person whose 
worth is recognized. 

0. love of family members. 

2. Do my children have: 

a. proper food and nutrition? 

b. regular health habits? 

c. clean bodies and minds? 

d. proper exercise in work and play? 

e. sufficient sleep and rest? 

f. regular medical and dental check- 
ups? 
g. protection against disease and ac- 
cident? 
h. good mental health? 
i. a hospitalization plan? 

3. Do I feel and show a closeness to 
my children and grandchildren? 

4. Do I express my parental love en- 
tirely by giving things to my children? 

5. Do I introduce my friends to my 
children and teach them to do the same? 

6. Does my love instill confidence in 
my children? 

7. Does telling my child no constitute 
a lack of love? 

8. Does the love existing between me 
and my marriage partner have anything 



140 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



MUSIC RECOMMENDED 

FOR RELIEF SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

.. HOW LOVELY ARE THY 

DWELLINGS-Liddle 25 

.. I SHALL NOT PASS AGAIN 

THIS WAY-Effinger 20 

.. LORD'S PRAYER (Two Parts)- 

Malotte 25 

.. LORD'S PRAYER (Three Parts)- 

Malotte 25 

.. LORD'S PRAYER-Gates 20 

.. MY REDEEMER LIVES-Gates 20 

MY SOUL IS ATHIRST FOR 

GOD— Madsen 20 

.. O LORD MOST HOLY-Franck 16 

.. O LOVELY LAND, AMERICA- 

Christensen-Madsen 20 

.. PEACE I LEAVE WITH YOU- 

Roberts 16 

.. TWENTY-THIRD PSALM-Schubert .25 



UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE 
EYES-Beethoven 22 



Music Sent on Approval 

Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
D On Approval D Charge 

n Money Enclosed 



Name , 

Address , 

City & State 




IHlusic I 



DaqiiiesL 



M5MQRniUNlVEKSnXPR0V0«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



to do with our child's emotional security? 
g. Do I make play out of work for my 
children? 

10. Do I hear my children out when 
they bring problems to me? 

11. Do I "nag" or do I discuss? 

12. Do I view my child's problems in 
his setting or with a "I didn't do that 
when I was young" approach? 

With Which Statement 
Do I Agree.^ 

1. a. Every person needs to know the 

limits of permissible behavior. 

b. Most children do not need disci- 
pline. 

c. Children are born with self-con- 
trol. 

2. a. Punishment is the best way to 

discipline. 

b. Punishment is one way to disci- 
pline. 

c. A child should never be punished. 

3. Discipline is made more effective, if 

(check as many as you wish) 

a. you count to twenty before strik- 
ing a child. 

b. you know some behavior ex- 
presses a need. 

c. you have a warm affectional feel- 
ing for your child. 

d. you seek to understand your child. 

e. it is always administered at meal- 
time. 

f. handled by father with the "wait 
till your father gets home" ap- 
proach. 

4. When I punish my child: 

a. is it brief? 

b. is it soon after the misbehavior? 

c. am I fair? 

d. am I consistent? 

e. does my child understand why? 

f. do I express my sorrow to the 

child? 
g. do I embarrass him in front of 
others? 

5. When my child asks to bring friends 
home or have a party, do I: 

a. say it's too expensive? 

b. say I haven't room? 

c. say it's too much work? 

d. agree — ^and do all the work my- 
self? 

e. agree without apologies and let 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



141 



the child assist me in giving the 
best party we can afford? 

Here's How I Stand! 

1. All children should be educated in 
the same way. 

2. Parents should not stimulate their 
young children to learn at home since 
they must relearn everything in school. 

3. Expressed confidence in a child's 
potential is unwise, for it "puffs" him up 
before he deserves praise. 

4. The acquisition of knowledge is of 
little real value or significance without its 
wise application. 

5. Knowledge acquired in this life goes 
with us into eternity. 

6. I should discourage my family on 
reading the newspaper. 

7. I should subscribe to good magazines 
for my children's age levels, 

8. I should be receptive to new books. 
Q. My children don't care whether I 

keep growing mentally. 

10. I should never attend a public gath- 
ering where my children perform. 

11. It is important to seek knowledge 
and wisdom concerning good health prac- 
tices. 

How Do I Rate as a 
Community Member? 

DO I 

1. Have a sense of responsibility for 
what goes on in my community? 

2. Continually think of ways I can be 
a better neighbor? 

3. Overlook the mistakes of my neigh- 
bors and refrain from speaking evil of 
them? 

4. Rejoice in the accomplishments and 
success of my neighbors? 

5. Ever invite neighbors or their chil- 
dren into my home? 

6. Visit my neighbors only when bor- 
rowing or asking favors? 

7. Encourage neighborhood projects? 

8. Make friendly overtures to new 
neighbors? 

9. Obey, honor, and sustain the law? 

10. Consider it my responsibility to 
help shape the law and its administration 
through orderly processes? 

11. Defend the right to free exercise 



Hawaii Tours 

Leaving Salt Lake City 

February 1 1, 1959 

and 

June 3, 1959 

Transportation by Boat or Plane 

Fourteen-Day Tour 

Visiting Four islands 

Temple Tour 

Temple Tour to Utah, Arizona, and 
California. Leaves early in Spring. 
Write about our Mexican Tour, Euro- 
pean Tour, and also for the Hill 
Cumorah Pageant Tour for 1959. 

For further details write or phone: 

MARGARET LUND TOURS 

3021 South 23rd East 
Salt Lake City 9, Utah 

Phone: IN 6-2909, AM 2-2339, CR 7-6334 



LEARN TO 
TYPEWRITE! 



p^? 




New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information. 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



142 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



of conscience, the right to and control of 
property, and the protection of Hfe? 

12. Recognize that my freedom under 
the law is to act within the law? 

13. Believe that obedience to law in- 
sures protection for the individual, family, 
community, state, and Nation? 

How Do I Rate as a Grandparent? 

1. I remain an interesting family mem- 
ber by: 

a. relying on others to entertain and 
wait on me. 

b. cultivating interests and hobbies 
of my own. 

c. making myself as useful as pos- 
sible. 

2. I keep myself in demand as a guest 

a. declining most invitations because 
I'm too old to fit in. 

b. accepting and returning social 
invitations. 

c. being a good conversationalist. 

3. I stay as young as possible by: 

a. observing good, sound health prac- 
tices. 

b. looking my best. 

c. keeping abreast of the times 
through radio, TV, newspapers, and other 
current reading. 

d. following the interests and ac- 
complishments of my children and grand- 
children. 

4. I am a well-adjusted personality 
because: 

a. I think as much as possible of 
other people. 

b. I go more than half way in try- 
ing to cultivate friends. 

c. I magnify my troubles and mini- 
mize my blessings. 

d. I always try to Hve in the past. 

e. I remain active in my Church. 

f. I have high regard for the spiritual 
things of life. 

How Do I Rate in Tianslating the 
Gospel Into Living? 

A. As a Parent 

1. Do I speak to my children: 

a. as though they were children of 
God? 

b. as if they were a piece of property? 



2. When my child asks a question about 
a gospel principle he does not understand, 
do I: 

a. say it will all clear up as he grows 
older? or 

b. take time to explain it in the 
child's own language? 

3. When my children are baptized, con- 
firmed, or advanced in the Priesthood, 
do I: 

a. treat it as a matter of course? or 

b. make it a special occasion and 
discuss its importance in a family 
circle? 

4. Do I teach my children: 

a. that everything they pray for will 
be granted? or 

b. that they should pray for the 
things which the Lord considers 
for their best good — then accept 
his will? 

5. When my children repeat criticisms 
of Church leaders, do I: 

a. agree with them, saying I have 
heard of or observed the same 
faults? or 

b. emphasize the good character- 
istics of the same leaders? 

6. When my child suddenly refuses to 
attend Sunday School, Primary, or MIA, 
do I: 

a. force him to go without any dis- 
cussion? 

b. attend the auxiliary and help 
solve his problems with his teach- 
ers? 

7. When members of my family rebel 
against sacrament meeting attendance, 
do I: 

a. encourage them to remain at 
home? 

b. invite them to go together as a 
family? 

c. ask them to list reasons for and 
against such attendance, then dis- 
cuss their reasons adroitly? 

d. suggest I enjoy the senaces more 
when they are with me? 

e. propose a treat following church? 
f. suggest they invite their friends 

to go along? 
g. remind them it is a command- 
ment of the Lord? 

8. When I leave my home to fill a 
Church assignment, do I 

a. refer to the effort as drudgery? 



LESSON DEPARTMENT 



143 



b. speak of it as a privilege and an 
opportunity? 
B. As an Individual 

1. Do I realize that when the Prophet 
^'turned the key": 

a. greater rights and opportunities 
came to women? or 

b. feel that it was done too long 
ago to affect my life? 

2. Do I understand my position as a 
wife in: 

a. sharing the blessings of my hus- 
band's Priesthood? 

b. honoring the Priesthood in our 
home? 

3. Do I accept my responsibility 

a. for my own eternal progression? or 

b. believe my husband's Church 
work will save me? 

4. Have I learned to avoid: 

a. self-righteousness? 

b. intolerance? 

c. judging others? 

d. gossiping? 

5. Have 1 learned to guard my tongue? 

6. Have I striven to follow the Proph- 
et's admonition. 

a. to be merciful? 

b. to be kind? 

c. to do good and to be good? 

d. to be prayerful? 

Suggestions to Chss Leaders 

Since this is a very interesting, thought- 
provoking, and unique lesson, it would 
seem wise to have all class members bring 
their Magazines to class. Then, led by the 
class leader, they could go through the 
various ratings together, discussing, at 
greater length, the aspects most interesting 
to them. 



tyi c>Ll 



istening 

Alice R. Rich 



STc 



ace 



There is no excellence nor studied grace 
To compensate for a listening face. 



"Getting there is half the fun." 
"Go by ship— it makes the trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail from San Francisco, April 23, 1959. 
Be in Hawaii for their May Day Cele- 
bration when the Shower Trees are 
in bloom! 

Europe 

Sail from Montreal on June 12, 1959. 
Enjoy life on the Luxury Liner; relax 
and rest before beginning your fine 
European Tour. 

Historic Train 

The original Historic Train leaves Fri- 
day evening July 31, 1959, Salt Lake 
City, at 5:00 p.m. 

See Nauvoo, Carthage, Kirtland, 
Sharon, Vermont, Etc., and witness 
the: 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

For free folders write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



• BEAUTIFUL 
• HAI\DY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50; Leather Cover-$3.80 

Advance payment must accompany 

all orders. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles „ 35 

150 to 300 miles _ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles __ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah 



tSb 



144 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1959 



{Joirthday^ (congratulations 



Ninety-eight 

Mrs. Celestia Terry Peterson 
Fairview, Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs. Adeline Maria Bohn Puffer 
Beaver, Utah 

Mrs. Mary J. Smart Webster 
Rexburg, Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Mary Ann Solomon Wood 
Cardston, Canada 

Mrs. Mary Evans Newman 
St. John, Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs. Zenia Rawson Chugg 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Mary E. Hendershot Davis 
Buck Valley, Pennsylvania 

Mrs. Florence Jane Alexander Curtis 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs. Mary E. Winters 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



U 



Vlf Cc 



nseen ot/ camera 

Cherry McKay 



Nothing untoward can happen 
To a loveliness lighter than lace 
That beauty unseen by camera, 
Charm of ageless grace. 

Though fragile as a cameo — 
Beauty that nothing mars 
Just puts on a cloak of night, 
And buttons it with stars. 



i lew 
iKetiej^ ^ocietu 

/J'eu/etru 

In Sega Lily Design 

(As shown on the back cover 
of this Magazine) 

Available at OflFice of 
the General Board 



76 North Main 
Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



Prices 

A. RELIEF SOCIETY PINS: 

A-1. Double gold-filled (l/lO 10 kt.), 
polished back, solid gold safety catch 
$5.50 

A-2. Gold-filled (1/10 10 kt.) $3.75 

B. BRACELET: 

Gold-filled (1/20 12 kt.) with double 
gold-filled pendant $6.75 

C. NECKLACE: 

Heavy chain, gold-filled (1/20 12 kt.) 
with double gold-filled pendant $9.75 

D. NECKLACE: 

Light chain, gold-filled (1/20 12 kt.) 
with double gold-filled pendant $6.00 

All prices include Federal tax 

The smaller Relief Society pins 
which have been used by Rehef 
Society for the past several years will 
also continue to be available for $1.75 
each. 



New 
Poc 



a new book by Leland H. Monson 

Ancient America Speaks 



Missionary 



Bible 



Beautifully organized book that offers 
highly-interesting factual information 
on Book of Mormon _ 

scriptures and 
archaeological 
findings. 
$2.00 



Handsome pocket size to match 
your pocket Triple Combination. 
Complete with LDS Ready Reference 
and Concordance. Beautifully bound in 
leather. 31/4 x 51/4 page size. $8.50 

Matching Pocket Triple Combination $6.00 





DosQrot^&Booh Co* 



• Company 

^ 44 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



/ 



44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah 



■^\'^^lrWfTW!^WWWP* 



Open a convenient 

30-day charge 
account at 

Deseret Book ^ 

/ 

/ Cify 
/ 



/ 



/ 



/ 



/ 



Gentlemen: 
Enclosed you will find □ check 
□ money order □ I have an ac- 
count. Please charge. Amount en- 
closed $ for Ancient 

^ America Speaks New Pocket Bible 



Name - 

Address 

.. Zone ..State... 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax 



,^^i&: ' > ^ -^^ 



-^y'■y^v^/ht.■ 




., ^^^P 







^£££ai 



Designed and manufactured by 
L. G. Balfour Company 




Price and ordering information on page 1 44 



^V_-/' 






ELIEF OOCIETY 



y i^i 



*m 






M AG A 



T N E 












VOL. 46 NO. 3 



Lessons for June 



MARCH 1959 



cJhe Kbdge of Spring 

Renie H. Littlewood 

Our trail lay on the very edge of spring, 
Where, riding high, the flushed late-winter sun 
Had warmed the greening blades of grass that fling 
Themselves down every deep and rock-scarred run. 

The road curved right, curved left, went up, then down,. 

And with it ran our winter-prisoned hearts, 

For we had tired of waiting in the town 

And gone to meet the springtime where it starts. 

Atop the hill where winds had cleanly swept 
The melting snow, we found the first faint prints 
That told us spring had, oh, so lately, stepped 
Upon its destined path; and now the tints 
Of promised bloom would clearly mark the way. 
And we? Content to wait the first spring day. 



The Cover: "Scene in the Ozark Mountains, Arkansas/' Photograph by 
Fred H. Ragsdale, Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. 

Frontispiece: "View on the Eastern Slope of Mount Timpanogos, Utah," 
Photograph by Willard Luce 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



CTrom I i 



ear an 



a die 



ar 



It was such a wonderful thrill to find 
a beautiful orchid for my poems published 
in The ReUei Society Magazine (January 
1959) from Grace Ingles Frost. It is 
such a wonderful satisfaction to kno\\' that 
what you loved to write has touched an- 
other's heart and mind. And it is still 
more wonderful to learn that they cared 
enough to write and let you know. . . . 
As I have said so often, "I love my read- 
ers." To write is a great joy, but the task 
is only half done until one finds a reader. 
There is so much that is excellent in the 
Magazine, as it comes slipping through 
the mail slot ever}^ month, that I am lifted 
with both joy and pride to read it and to 
know that it is our own. It is doubly 
gratifying then to be numbered among 
the contributors. The prize-winning ma- 
terial in the January issue is \ery worthy, 
and, while I enjoyed Lael Hill's rhyme 
scheme . . . what I really loved most about 
her poem 'The Telling" is its pure poetic 
feeling and the light grace of its move- 
ment. 

— Eva Willes Wan gsgaard 
Ogden, Utah 



The January issue of the Magazine came 
one cold afternoon last week. How pleas- 
ant it was to sit comfortablv near the 
glowing flames from the fireplace and en- 
joy the excellent prize-winning poems and 
stories. I was so thrilled to see that 
Mabel Law Atkinson was again one of 
the winners. Her work has always 
touched a responsive cord. Last summer, 
after re-reading her ''Fifty Singing Aprils" 
(Second Prize Story, February 1958), and 
on the spur of the moment, I wrote tell- 
ing her how much I had enjoyed the story. 
The biographical sketch stated that she 
had graduated from two poetry classes, by 
correspondence, after she was fifty. I 
asked about these classes. Imagine my 
surprise when, soon after, I received a 
friendly letter from her with the request- 
ed information. It was her encourage- 
ment, so graciously given, that prompted 
me to begin my present study of poetic 
techniques. 

— lona Goold 



Page 146 



Burley, Idaho 



I was so pleased to find the lovely pic- 
ture of the General Board of Relief So- 
ciety in the January Magazine. I hope 
you will make this an annual feature. It 
is with excitement that I look through my 
Magazine for familiar names and faces. 
Each month brings a reunion with sisters 
I have known and loved. I have yet to 
be disappointed. 

— Alfarette Liddle 
Arlington, Virginia 

When I caught my first glimpse of the 
cover of The Relief Society Magazine for 
December, I thought of Keats' words "If 
eyes are meant for seeing, then beauty is 
its own excuse for being." The cover is 
beautiful and affects the heart and soul 
as well as the eye — how very lovely! So 
far, I've read only the poems. "Even a 
Christmas Tree," by Eva Willes Wangs- 
gaard, is magnificent. Also, I especially 
like the poem "Winter Morning," by 
Sylvia Probst Young, and "Grannies," by 
Ethel Jacobson — for their sweet, homev 
beauty, and "Who Gan Know the Stars?" 
by Maude O. Gook is a fine poem, for 
its eternal loveliness. Truly these, and all 
the contents of the Magazine will be "a 
joy forever." 

— Mabel Law Atkinson 
Dayton, Idaho 

Lael Hill's prize-winning poem "The 
Telling" (January 1959) is a truly master- 
ful piece of lyric writing. I love it, as I 
also love Dorothy Roberts' fine poem on 
"Mary Magdalene" (April 1947) which 
ended "Faithful and unafraid, to fly into 
the ages with her cry." How proud I am 
to know and love these fine writers, and 
I do appreciate the Magazine. 

— Ghristie Lund Goles 
Provo, Utah 

I have read our women's magazines ever 
since the Woman's Exponent, and I have 
loved them all, and I now enjoy The ReUef 
Society Magazine. I am always looking 
for it when the time is near for it to ar- 
rive. The poems and stories and all the 
lessons are wonderful. 

— Miss Anna Bider 
Logan, Utah 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 

Belle S. Spafford President 

Marianne C. Sharp -___-_ First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. Elliott Josie B, Bay V/inniefred S. Alton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Even W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor -._-___---__ Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager _-__----_- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 46 FEBRUARY 1959 NO. 2 



e 



ontents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

Let Us Cherish One Another Hulda Parker 148 

The Central States Mission Preston R. Nibley 156 

The Old Man of the Mountain Martha Robeson Wright 164 

A Fireside Chat On a Burning Question 175 

The American National Red Cross and Its Field of Service O. C. Duckett 178 

The Second Mile Effie K. Driggs 182 

FICTION 

The House on Cherry Lane Drive — Third Prize Story Sarah O. Moss 150 

"Not of This Fold" Frances C. Yost 156 

Rachel Goes to Relief Society Elizabeth C. McCrimmon 179 

Love Me Tomorrow Rosa Lee Lloyd 184 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 3 Beatrice Rordame Parsons 193 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 146 

Sixty Years Ago 168 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 169 

Editorial: "Now, Let Us Rejoice" Vesta P. Crawford 170 

Notes to the Field: Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission 

Relief Societies for 1958 172 

Index for 1958 Relief Society Magazine Available 174 

Dramatization "Women of the New World" Available to Relief Society 174 

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 174 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 198 

Birthday Congratulations 208 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Central States Mission May E. J. Dyer 176 

What Is a Home For? Leona F. Wintch 183 

The Angel Tree Helen S. Williams 188 

Hold Everything Sylvia Pezoldt 189 

You Can Sew — XIII — Selection of Children's Clothes Jean R. Jennings 190 

The Value of a Smile Myrtle S. Hyde 191 

Lily E. A. Minner Makes Satin Quilts for Her Grandchildren 192 

A Mother's Prayer Verio R. Hull 197 

Security Vernessa M. Nagle 204 

POETRY 

The Edge of Spring — Frontispiece Renie H. Littlewood 145 

Our Chapel — The Grove, by Joyce Wahlburn, 149; The Prairie Wind, by June N. Ashton, 155; 
A Prophet Spoke, by Ruth H. Chadwick, 155; Mountain Born, by Maude Rubin, 163; Old Home, 
by Helen M. Livingston, 171; Twilight, by Mabel Law Atkinson, 178; Song of a Tree, by 
Dorothy J. Roberts, 181; Silhouette, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 183; Window Lilies, by Evelyn 
Fjeldsted, 187; Grandma's Crazy Quilt, by Elizabeth MacDougall, 189; Faith, by Iris W. Schow, 
192; The Urge of Spring, by Etta S. Robbins, 197; Boy With a Book, by Christie Lund Coles, 203, 
They Tell Me Your Name Was Clarissa, by Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 203; The Silver-Fingered, 
by Ethel Jacobson, 206; Sanctuary, by Vesta N. Lukei, 206; Weeds, by Hattie B. Maughan, 207 



PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1958 by the General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 147 



Let Us Cherish One Another 



Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer, Relief Society 
(Delivered at the Annual General Relief Society Conference, October 8, 1958.) 



/^N March 24, 1842, at the second 
meeting of Relief Society, Sis- 
ter Lucy Mack Smith, the mother 
of the Prophet, said, 'This institu- 
tion [referring to Relief Society] is 
a good one. . . . We must cherish 
one another, watch over one an- 
other, comfort one another, and 
gain instruction, that we may all sit 
down in Heaven together." 

This statement has impressed me 
as one which aptly portrays the spirit 
and purpose of Relief Society — ''to 
cherish one another, to watch over 
one another, to comfort one another 
and to gain instruction," or we 
might say, gain an understanding of 
the principles of the gospel in order 
that we might all work out our sal- 
vation and exaltation. In the midst 
of the anxieties, unhappiness, lone- 
liness, physical and spiritual sick- 
ness, and insecurities that exist in 
the world today, how needed are 
those influences of which Sister 
Smith spoke! 

I recently had occasion to call at 
the home of an elderly sister. She 
had lived in her home ward for 
many years. It was where the 
youngest of her children had grown 
up, and all had been active in the 
Church. During the past few years, 
in her less active condition, her chil- 
dren, wanting to make sure that 
their mother was properly cared for, 
had arranged for her to close up her 
home, which to her was indeed 
"home," and to live for two or three 
months in turn with each of them. 
This sister appreciated the love and 

Page 148 



consideration of her children, but 
she was not fully happy because she 
yearned to be in her own home. So 
the family took her back to her 
home and arranged for her sister, 
who was also elderly but more 
active, to come and live with her. 
It was shortly after, that I called on 
them. Upon inquiring if they were 
happy, their answer was "Oh, yes, 
but we wish that we could go to 
Relief Society meeting. It would 
be so good to mingle with the sis- 
ters there, but even those two blocks 
are too far to walk." 

Here were two sisters who were 
not in need physically, except for 
transportation, but, as Lucy Smith 
said, they needed to be cherished, 
they needed to feel that they be- 
longed, they needed to be built up 
—they needed Relief Society. 

Not long ago, I went into the 
home of a young mother, a girl from 
a good Latter-day Saint home, but 
who for some reason had not taken 
a very active part in the Church 
herself. She had four lovely young 
children, but the children were dis- 
turbed; they were insecure; they 
were starving for love, for the secur- 
ity that comes through prayer and 
the assurance that even a child may 
have that a loving Heavenly Father 
is watching over him. The mother 
was frustrated, was complaining 
about her husband, and scolding the 
children. The home was disorderly 
and confusion and strain seemed to 
reign within its walls. 

As I left that home, my heart 



LET US CHERISH ONE ANOTHER 



149 



ached, and I thought if only that 
sister could be reached through Re- 
lief Society and enjoy the blessings 
and influences there that would help 
her to find herself, and to be the 
real strength in her home that a 
wife and mother of Israel should be. 
Again, I thought of the words of 
Lucy Mack Smith in 1842. 

These are but two examples of 
sisters who need Relief Society. I 
am sure there are many more. These 
sisters may be neighbors, friends, or 
even relatives. They are our Heav- 
enly Father's daughters. He is 
vitally interested in their welfare, 
and, in his great wisdom, he has 



caused to be organized this great 
organization of Relief Society to 
help meet the needs of the women 
of the Church. 

May we as leaders in that organ- 
ization not leave a stone unturned 
to see that the blessings and influ- 
ence of Relief Society are carried 
into the lives of every mother and 
homemaker in our wards and 
branches. May we truly do as Sis- 
ter Smith said, ''cherish one anoth- 
er, watch over one another, comfort 
one another and gain instruction" 
together, I pray humbly in the name 
of Jesus Christ, Amen. 



(!:yur (chapel — cJhe (^rove 

Joyce Wahlhum 

Durban, South Africa 

The gates swing wide at a touch, 

To open on the forepath — an emerald sea, 

And mirrored in its depths, by hght of moon, 

The stately palms — graceful in their watchful majesty 

Keep guard over the house of God — 

Haven of peace and calm serenity. 

Squarely it stands, wrapped about in its mantle of green. 

Bordered by hedge-row embossed with trailing bloom 

And trailing evergreen. 

Embraced by the night-shadows, and psalmed by the night-sounds 

Of myriad tiny creeping things. 

Within his house, the Father waits — a kindly host to all 

Who enter in, with faith and love. 

Hush! Hear now — he calls to you — your place is set. 

Step within these portals — no longer roam, 

Behold the unseen hand of love held out. 

And feel the smile of welcome, 

As the Father bids thee stay, for here is home! 



cJhird [Prize Story 

*ytnnuai LKeuef Society Snort Story L^ontest 

The House on Cherry Lane Drive 

Sarah O. Moss 




SARAH O. MOSS 

EVALYN had arrived for her 
visit at the home of her 
daughter and son-in-law, Mai- 
da and Charles Spence. She stood 
at the ironing board, pressing a 
scarf, while her daughter sat at the 
table, sipping her orange juice in 
the crowded little kitchen. The 
two small children had gone out to 
play. 

''Sure you can manage by your- 
self. Mother?" asked Maida. "I 
could drive you around and perhaps 
save your strength, if you have to do 
too much walking." 

''Don't worry about me, dear," 
answered Evalyn hastily. "Fll just 
catch a bus up here at the corner, 

Page 150 



and go right to the bank. From there 
—well, I have a few scattered er- 
rands about town. I shouldn't be 
too long." 

She felt a little guilty. It didn't 
seem quite fair to the children, to 
put over such a big thing as buying 
a house, all by oneself, thought 
Evalyn, but she wanted everything 
settled before she told Maida and 
Charles that she had bought herself 
a home on Cherry Lane Drive. At 
fifty four, and a widow, Evalyn Day 
was going to be a home owner, and 
all because Uncle Benjamin had 
remembered her in his will. If she 
mentioned the venture to Charles, 
he would take time from his studies 
to look for property for her. And 
Maida, with her keen sense of dollar 
values, might not approve of the 
picture on the folder that Evalyn 
had received through the mail, 
while living at her sister's boarding 
house in California. But how she 
wanted that house! 

An hour later, when she actually 
stood before the structure, she knew 
it was all that she wanted it to be- 
early American with gray-blue clap- 
boards combined with old brick and 
a pink trim. It had triangle win- 
dowpanes, and with ruffled curtains, 
a braided rag rug, and early Ameri- 
can furniture, Evalyn could see her- 
self welcoming her children. The 
youngsters would say, "Let's go to 



THE HOUSE ON CHERRY LANE DRIVE 151 

Grandma's." Maida and Charles stairs. She also noticed the thread- 
could say, ''We'll go to Mother's." bare carpet on each step. 
There would be Sunday night sup- Getting finally to her room, she 
pers; there would be long Saturday put her bag and gloves in the dresser 
afternoons; and all the holidays that drawer, and with effort took off her 
they could be together. There would tight dress and slipped into a robe. 
be that third bedroom where the Exhausted, she dropped onto the 
children could sleep, anytime Maida bed. It must have been hours later, 
and Charles wanted to go out. that she woke, to see Maida lower 

As Evalyn tucked the newly the west blind a little, smile, and 

acquired papers in her bag, she felt tiptoe gently out of the room. How 

dizzy and weak. She sat down on wonderful, thought Evalyn, to have 

the bench to wait for the bus, but a daughter like Maida. People 

the faintness persisted, eventually around you who cared and loved you 

passing, so that she felt light and so dearly, 
gay again as she walked into the 

hall of Maida's home. Voices came JT was dusk when Evalyn woke 

from the next room. up. She slipped into a casual 

''Don't say anything," she heard dress, ran a comb through her gray 

Maida say, and Evalyn felt a slight hair, and prepared to go down to 

discomfiture, as she saw her daugh- the family. The weakness seemed 

ter and her friend, Betty Kane, vis- to have gone, but she went shakily 

iting. down the stairs, the carpet absorb- 

"Hello, Betty." The older woman ing every sound. She sat down on 

gave the young matron a friendly the bottom step of the stairs, to 

handshake. "You're looking just read a postcard that had come with 

wonderful," she said. the mail delivery. She must have 

''Except for being pale, I was go- sat there longer than she had in- 
ing to say the same thing to you," tended, as flashes of dizziness re- 
said Betty. "Sure you're all right, turned. Then from the kitchen 
Mrs. Day?" came cautious words: 

"Mother! You look exhausted," "But, Charles, I don't think Moth- 
said Maida. "I'll get you a cold er intends to stay very long, still I 
drink." should ask her— without offending 

The sick feeling returned, but her, I mean." The words were 

with the cold drink to refresh her, Maida's. 

Evalyn looked toward the stairs. "No, don't," said Charles. "She 

"I think I'll go up to my room and might think we are trying to rush 

rest awhile," she said. "It's been her off to California again." 

rather a strenuous morning." "But we have to sign up for the 

"We'll have lunch soon," smiled unit in Stadium Village. That's low 

Maida. "I'll call you, Mother. But rent, compared to this— it's just a 

you do need the rest." third of what we pay here, and you 

Climbing each step was an effort, with another year in school. . . ." 

Evalyn went so slowly that she had Maida's voice broke on a deep sigh, 

time to notice the heavy accumula- "Yes, you're right, honey, but 

tion of dust in the corners of the there's another thing to consider. 



152 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



Suppose your mother does go to 
California for now. There's Christ- 
mas and other hohdays when we 
all want to be together. Where 
will we put your mother if we move 
from here? We couldn't offer her 
anything better than the living-room 
couch in Stadium Village." 

Evalyn heard Maida sigh again. 
"Oh, Charles! Don't think I haven't 
thought of it. What are we going 
to do? With another baby in the 
spring. ... I love my Mother, but 
what can we do, Charles?" 

''And so do I, honey, love your 
mother. That's just the point. I 
like to have her here. You know 
she's a person everybody feels good 
around. I'd hate like everything 
not to give her a room of her own 
if she wanted to come." 

I7VALYN crept back up the stairs. 
The dizzy feeling had now pro- 
gressed to a nausea as well, and her 
limbs felt like lead. She stopped to 
rest. Suddenly she didn't want the 
house on Cherry Lane Drive! If she 
had only talked things over with 
these two struggling young persons, 
instead of enjoying every moment 
of her smugness. Loneliness en- 
veloped her. Maida, Charles, and 
the children, way across town. With 
another baby coming, Evalyn knew 
the reason for the dusty stairs, and 
the threadbare carpet. There could 
be very few Sunday night sup- 
pers, or holiday get-togethers. Maida 
would be tied with small children. 
Charles would have to spend every 
minute earning extra money for 
bread and butter to feed a family of 
five, besides going to school. Evalyn 
made an effort to rise, but fell limp 
at the top of the stairs. She groaned, 
then a blessed oblivion enveloped 
her. 



As Evalyn came out of the faint, 
Charles and Maida stood over her, 
their anxious, worried faces dimly 
outlined in the room. 'The doctor 
will be here in a little while," said 
Charles. "You were out quite a 
while, and you gave us a scare." 
Maida wiped her face with a cold 
cloth. 

Evalyn remembered she had fal- 
len at the top of the stairs. Now 
she was in her own bed. They must 
have carried her in. 'Tm so ill," 
she said weakly. 

The sickness lasted a week. In- 
fluenza and pneumonia, the doctor 
pronounced it. He came and went 
often, staying when she seemed the 
worst. Evalyn knew that the crisis 
was near. Maida and Charles stood 
behind the doctor, their worried, 
anxious faces waiting, as the cold, 
weakening sweat left her limp- 
then sleep. 

As Evalyn improved, she worried 
as Maida ran up and down the 
stairs. She knew she shouldn't, with 
the baby on the way. She brought 
trays of food, liquids in-between 
meals, and she bathed and waited 
on her as a hospital nurse, without 
complaints or ever mentioning the 
tiredness she must feel. 

Charles, too, hovered near, when- 
ever he was home from his busy 
routine. He brought Evalyn the 
mail and read the evening paper to 
her. He helped her into the easy 
chair, when she felt strong enough 
to sit up. He did a thousand things 
for her comfort. 

It was Evalyn's first day down- 
stairs. With her returning strength, 
she felt equal to babysit with Diane, 
the two-year-old girl, while Maida, 
with four-year-old Bobby, drove over 
to Betty's for lunch at Betty's invi- 
tation. Evalyn walked around the 



THE HOUSE ON CHERRY LANE DRIVE 



153 



rooms as Diane slept, grateful that 
she was alive and well on the way 
to health. If only she didn't worry 
so about the house on Cherry Lane 
Drive. 

And, as if to still her worries, sud- 
denly there was the agent when she 
answered the doorbell. ''Why, come 
in, Mr. Anderson," said Evalyn, re- 
lief in her voice. 

''Sorry I took so long with these 
deeds, Mrs. Day," he said, dropping 
into a chair at Evalyn's invitation. 

"I wouldn't have known the dif- 
ference," said Evalyn. "Fve been 
ill." She took the packet of legal 
papers. She read the important in- 
scriptions, which proclaimed her 
the legal owner of the house on 
Cherry Lane Drive. She scowled as 
she read. She wasn't happy about 
being a home owner, now that it 
was really true. 

"Anything wrong, Mrs. Day?" 

"C^VALYN hesitated a moment. 
"I've just decided," she said sud- 
denly. "I would like you to take 
these papers back, Mr. Anderson. 
Make a new deed to my daughter 
and son-in-law. They are young, 
struggling, and they will love being 
home owners. As for myself, I just 
want to live with them. With them 
I'm really wanted." 

Mr. Anderson took the papers 
with misgivings. His look implied 
that you can't tell a thing about 
women, but he ogligingly took down 
the necessary information for the 
new deeds. Then he left. 

Evalyn walked about as though 
she were walking on air. Now 
everything seemed right again. The 
worry slipped from her mind, and 
intense happiness filled her heart. 

It was a week before Mr. Ander- 



son came again. This time all de- 
tails for the transaction were com- 
pleted. Evalyn held even the keys 
to the new, little house. Waiting 
anxiously for Maida and Charles to 
return from the market, where they 
had gone grocery shopping, she won- 
dered just how she would spring the 
dehghtful surprise on them. To 
pass the time she took a walk around 
the block. She walked slowly, en- 
joying the crispness of the air, and 
the smell of cold rain. On the last 
stretch, she hurried, as she saw the 
car in the driveway. 

"I've really gained strength," said 
Evalyn, entering the hall. "I went 
all around the block." Her face 
shone with exuberance. She felt 
joyous. 

Maida's troubled face smiled into 
hers, wanly, as she sat on the small 
chair by the table. Charles sat on 
the stairway, holding a letter in his 
hand. 

"You're looking wonderful. Moth- 
er," said Maida, casting her eyes 
downward, as Diane slept in her 
arms. "We have news to tell you— 
news you might not like," she 
added. 

"What's wrong? What news?" 
Evalyn sensed the tenseness about 
her. 

"Come now," said Charles, ad- 
monishing Maida. "It's not bad 
news. It's really good news. It's an 
offer for a new job. We should 
really be thankful." 

"A new job?" asked Evalyn. "But 
where?" 

Maida's eyes filled. "In Phila- 
delphia," she said. "There's no 
other way, Mother. Maybe after a 
few years, we can come back, but 
with three children by spring, we 
just can't make it, the way we're 



154 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



going here. And you're coming 
with us/' Maida hastened to add. 
''We wouldn't go and leave you 
out here, you know that, Mother." 

''But what about your Doctorate, 
Charles? It's so close." Evalyn was 
still in the dark. 

By degrees they told her of the 
necessity of the delay in Charles' 
education, and about the offer of 
the new position that had just come 
in the mail. It was too good to 
pass by— equal to the security that 
would come with a Doctorate. 

"With rent and utilities the way 
they are, besides a living to make, 
tuition, and doctor bills— it's no 
use," said Maida unhappily. 

Evalyn knew that the time had 
come. She left the room, returning 
in a moment. She handed Charles 
the crisp, blue legal document, and 
then handed Maida the keys to the 
house on Cherry Lane Drive. 

"Deeds!" said Charles. "Property 
in our name/ What is this?" He was 
on his feet, while Maida could only 
look blankly at the keys in her hand. 

pVALYN enjoyed the scene. She 
enjoyed telling them all the 
procedures she had gone through to 
obtain the house, since that first day 
that she received her gift from Uncle 
Benjamin's estate. 

"But, why?" insisted Charles, 
"why not have kept the property in 
your own name? Why hand every- 
thing over to us?" 

Evalyn smiled as she looked up 
at him. "I didn't want a house, 
Charles," she said sincerely. "I 



think I just wanted you and Maida 
and the children. To be near you 
is enough. To be wanted is more 
than enough, and I think you both 
proved that, through my illness. 
Now that you know everything, per- 
haps I can show you a practical so- 
lution to your problem. Since I 
had planned on furnishing the 
house, why not use those funds to 
complete your education? Have the 
full year, without worry over bread 
and butter." 

Maida gave a happy little scream. 
"Mother!" she said, going to Evalyn 
with the baby still sleeping on her 
shoulder. "Oh, Mother! That is 
the best part of all, giving poor 
Charles a rest. He must be the 
most tired man in the world. Thank 
you. Mom. You're so wonderful!" 

Evalyn smiled as she took little 
Bobby by the hand, as he came into 
the room. "You have a house," she 
said to Charles and Maida. "Don't 
you want to see it?" 

Charles grinned for a moment. 
He threw the Philadelphia letter on 
the table. "I won't need that," he 
said gratefully. 

"You'll need this, though," said 
Maida as she handed him the key. 

Charles took the key and the 
small child. 

"Your mother is certainly tops," 
he said. 

Evalyn heard him as she went out 
the door. It was all she wanted to 
hear. With children like that, one 
couldn't ask for more. Life was 
complete. 



THE HOUSE ON CHERRY LANE DRIVE 155 

Sarah O. Moss, Salt Lake City, Utah, is a talented and enthusiastic writer whose 
work has appeared in the Church magazines over a period of twenty years. Several of 
her stories have been published in The Reliei Society Magazine. She is best known in 
the field of juvenile writing. Her stories have appeared often in The Children s Friend, 
as well as in many juvenile magazines of national circulation. She is a member of the 
League of Utah Writers, a former member of the Barnacles Writers Club, and a work- 
shop writers group in Salt Lake City. She is the wife of Don W. Moss. They are 
members of the Garden Heights South Ward, and are the parents of three daughters, 
Joyce and Mary Sue Moss, students at the University of Utah, and Mrs. Carol Donna 
Voss, of Pomona, California, also one grandchild. Mrs. Moss was born in Brooklyn, 
New York, coming with her parents to Logan, Utah, at an early age. She received her 
education at Brigham Young College and Utah State University. 



cJhe Lrraine Viyind 

June N. Ashton 

Today, from the glacier-bedded mountains 
Wails the lonely wind, home to the prairie. 
"Winter and death I bring with me," she shrieks. 
Her words are ice-covered, fearful, dreary. 
Yesterday the wind was mellow and mild. 
Yellow, orange, and red colored the scene. 
As autumn leaves floated to rest on earth, 
A rich harvest was yours and mine to glean. 
Tomorrow a greater change she will bring; 
Spring will be on her gay breath, and laughter. 
The warm prairie wind will not give 
Winter death, but hope to life thereafter. 



♦ ■ 



t/t Lrrophet Spoke 

(March 17, 1842) 

Ruth H. ChadwicJc 

A Prophet spoke in these the latter-days, 

And turned the keys that women, too, might grow 

In knowledge, wisdom, and in kindly ways 

To serve mankind as Christ did long ago. 

From his own lips their earliest teachings came — 

To care for all, the needy, sick, and those 

With hearts bowed down with sorrow, or the lame 

And weary, spirits crushed by countless woes. 

He taught them truth, a bulwark sure and strong, 

Against the powers of darkness and of sin; 

That they might always know the right from wrong 

And live to gain that peace of soul within. 

A Prophet spoke and pointed out the way; 

And blessed are those who listen and obey! 



oJhe Lyentrai States 1 1 it 



ission 

Pieston R. Nihley 
Assistant Church Historian 

'T^HE Central States Mission is the outgrowth of two earher missions— 
the Indian Territory and the Southwestern States. The Indian Terri- 
tory Mission was organized in April 1855, and Elders Henry W. Miller, 
Robert C. Petty, Washington W. Cook, John A. Richards, and William 
A. Richey were sent there to labor as the first missionaries. In 1866 Indian 
Agents requested the missionaries to leave the Indian Territory and the 
mission was closed. 

The mission was again opened in 1883 by Elders George Teasdale, 
Joseph H. Felt, and William Dalton. Two years later Elder Andrew 
Kimball was called to preside, and he held the position until 1897, when 
he was succeeded by Elder William T. Jack. In 1898 the name of the 
mission was changed to the Southwestern States Mission, and it was 
formed to include Arkansas, Texas, Missouri, Louisiana, and the terri- 
tories of Oklahoma and Indian Territory. President Jack was succeeded 
as president, in April 1900, by Elder James G. Duffin. In 1904, the name 
of the mission was again changed to the Central States Mission and the 
headquarters was moved to Independence, Jackson County, Missouri. 

In 1906 Elder Samuel O. Bennion was called to preside over the 
Central States Mission. Under his direction a substantial mission home 




otto Done 



REMAINS OF STONE ALTAR AT ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN, MISSOURI 

(See Doetrine and Covenants 78:15, 107:53, 116, 117:8, 11.) 

Page 156 



THE CENTRAL STATES MISSION 



157 





Marshall Settle Photography 
Submitted by Douglas Traywick 

THE NATIONAL HALL OF FAME FOR FAMOUS AMERICAN INDIANS 

Anadarko, Oklahoma 

Across the highway to the left is the ten-acre tract where the Anadarko chapel of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is being built, and also the Bureau of 
Information for the Anadarko Branch. 

and chapel were erected at Independence. Also a printing plant was built 
to house Zion's Printing and Publishing Company, which published tracts 
for all the missions of the Church in the United States. In addition a 
magazine was published in the interest of missionary work, called the 
Liahona, the Eldeis Journal. 

Samuel O. Bennion presided over the Central States Mission until Jan- 
uary 1934, a period of almost twenty-eight years. Prior to this time, on April 
13, 19337 he was sustained a member of the First Council of Seventy. 
President Bennion was succeeded in the Central States Mission by Elias 
S. Woodruff; President Woodruff was succeeded in June 1939 by John F. 
Bowman; President Bowman was succeeded in June 1943 by Thomas C. 
Romney; President Romney was succeeded in October 1946 by Francis W. 
Brown; President Brown was succeeded in March 1950 by J. Orval Ells- 
worth; President Ellsworth was succeeded in March 1954 by Alvin R. 
Dyer; President Dyer was succeeded in July 1958 by Samuel R. Carpenter, 
who presides at the present time. 

On November 30, 1958, there were 11,614 members of the Church 
in the Central States Mission, located in fifty-eight branches. 

Sixty-five Relief Society organizations, with 1089 members, were re- 
ported in December 1958. May E. J. Dyer is former president of the 
Central States Mission Relief Society, and Catherine R. Carpenter is the 
present president. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine "Scene in the Ozark Mountains, Arkansas/' is 
reproduced from a color transparency by Fred H. Ragsdale, Free Lance Photographers 
Guild, Inc. See also "Recipes From the Central States Mission," by Sister Dyer, 

page 176. 



4 4 



Not of This Fold" 



Frances C. Yost 



EVELYN Handy's fingers 
worked with the ceramics. 
Carefully she spooned the 
moistened plaster of Paris into the 
molds, and watched it take form. 
It was fun doing things creative, 
working with her hands. It re- 
minded Evelyn of Relief Society 
work meeting back home in Utah. 
She missed Relief Society more than 
any one thing since Russell had 
been transferred and they had come 
East to live. Sunday wasn't so bad, 
they almost always drove the long 
distance to the nearest Latter-day 
Saint branch and attended meetings. 
But Evelyn couldn't get to Relief 
Society on Tuesdays, as she used to 
do back home. 

Evelyn thought of her new 
friends. Sue Reynolds, for one, who 
lived close by. She was friendly 
enough, had invited her over, want- 
ed her to join her own friends, but 
Evelyn knew they played cards. But 
she did need friends. . . . 

''Ding/' the door bell sang. 

''Coming," Evelyn answered. 
"Wonder who could be calling at 
nine a.m.?" she murmured, wiping 
her hands and hurrying to the door. 

"Why, Sue Reynolds, welcome to 
the Handy manor this bright fall 
morning." Evelyn held the door 
open, and Sue whisked in. "Fm 
making ceramics, you know, fig- 
urines." Evelyn pointed to her work 
spread out on the dining-room table. 

"That looks fun to do!" Sue 
sparkled with delight. "Where on 
earth did you learn how to make 
these?" 

"They taught us back home 
at " 

Page 158 



"What do you call this figurine?" 
Sue interrupted, holding up one 
which Evelyn had completed. 

"I call that a Pioneer Madonna," 
Evelyn explained. "See her cloth- 
ing is simple, and she has a child 
clinging to her skirts." 

"It's lovely. I didn't know people 
made these, I mean ... I thought 
they were artist sculptured." She 
picked up another figurine. "This 
one is so colorful in its bright yel- 
low dress, and carrying a basket over- 
flowing with bronze flowers. Re- 
minds me of Indian summer. Does 
this one have a name?" 

"I call it Autumn Glory," Evelyn 
explained. 

"Well named. What's this little 
one, an elf?" She asked, picking up a 
third ceramic. 

"Well it could be an elf," Evelyn 
laughed, "but I call him a 'Little 
Imp.' See, he neither sits nor lies, 
but does a combination of both." 

"Honestly, Eve, have you actually 
made all these figurines yourself?" 
Sue Reynolds seemed amazed. 

"Yes, they taught us back home 
at " 

"Tell you what! These things, 
these figurines you've made will 
make the cleverest prizes for a card 
game. Your Pioneer Madonna will 
be first prize; Autumn Glory, sec- 
ond; and the Little Imp will be the 
consolation prize!" Sue warbled de- 
lightedly. 

"But I've never. . . ." Evelyn 
started to explain that she didn't 
want them used for prizes, that she 
didn't play cards, but it was hard 
to get a word in with Sue Reynolds. 

"Evelyn Handy, face the facts. 



'NOT OF THIS FOLD' 



159 



You're letting yourself rot away 
here staying home, and not getting 
out and meeting people. Now Tm 
taking you in hand and seeing that 
you know the nicest people in town. 
Next Tuesday I'll bring a group of 
friends here to your home." 

''But. . . ." Evelyn interluded. 

"Don't worry about a thing, Eve. 
ril furnish the refreshments, bring 
the guests, and all you'll have to 
do is furnish the prizes, and you 
have them already.'' Sue rambled 
on. ''Well, I just ran over for a 
few minutes to put off doing the 
breakfast dishes a little longer. See 
you Tuesday at two, and I'll bring 
along some other ladies. Time you 
were worked into society here in 
the East, Eve." 

Sue was gone. 

npHAT same evening Evelyn paint- 
ed the figurines while Russell 
read the paper. 

"You know. Eve, I sort of envy 
you. You can keep busy making 
things, and all I seem to be able to 
do is read in the evening. It seems 
sort of like evenings back home 
when you finished your Relief So- 
ciety work before turning in." 

"Making these figurines reminds 
me of work meetings back home 
too, Russ." Evelyn felt tears 
moistening her lashes. She had 
worried all day about Sue Reynolds' 
plans. She did want to make 
friends, but she didn't want to low- 
er her standards, even for friends. 
If she told Russ about it, perhaps he 
could help her out of her predica- 
ment. 

Russell Handy looked at his wife, 
he suspected her loneliness. 

"Too bad you have to miss out 
on so many things like Relief So- 
ciety, but honestly, Eve, if you 



hadn't come with me, been a good 
sport about leaving your home, the 
Church headquarters, and your 
friends, well, I just couldn't have 
made out on this new job. What 
are you making the figurines for. 
Eve?" 

"Sue Reynolds came over this 
morning, and she's inviting a group 
of ladies here Tuesday afternoon 
and. . . ." 

Russ almost smirked. "I asked 
what you're going to do with the 
figurines. You talk in circles, Eve." 

"Well, Sue, she's sort of forward, 
or domineering or something, Russ. 
She wants the figurines for 
prizes. . . ." 

"Just a bunch of sheep with no 
leader." Russell stood up and 
yawned. "Well, I guess I'll turn 
in." He put the paper aside and 
left the room. 

Alone in the dining room, Evelyn 
realized the problem was hers alone, 
and hers to work out. She thought, 
it would have been so much easier 
if Russell had said, "Make an ex- 
cuse, honey," or "Go ahead and 
spend an afternoon with the girls." 
But he hadn't said anything. Yes, 
he had muttered something. What 
was it? "A bunch of sheep with no 
leader." What had he meant? 

Evelyn wrestled with her prob- 
lem, as her fingers worked artfully. 
Surely a card game with only fig- 
urines as prizes wouldn't be too bad. 

"Too bad," Evelyn muttered the 
words. Things were either good or 
bad. They just couldn't be half 
and half. 

Evelyn pondered over the words 
Russell had mumbled as he left 
the room. The Savior had said 
something himself about sheep, 
what was it? "Other sheep I have, 
which are not of this fold." Why 



160 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 

these new friends here in the East carry things through as she had 

were no doubt good people, it was planned. 

just that they were . . . sort of . . . ''Well, where are the card tables?'' 
not of the fold. Sue peered about. ''Might as well 
If I could only get to Sister Mur- get started. Fve already told the 
ray, our dear Relief Society presi- girls about the prizes you make, Eve. 
dent back home, and tell her my Oh, look, girls, here are the clever 
problems, or if I could invite them figurines," Sue called joyously, 
all to go with me to Relief Society, pointing to a small table, 
but it's so far, and the traffic is so There followed a chatter of ad- 
con jested during the week days, miration. 

Finally, Evelyn arose and spoke: 

q^UESDAY dawned clear, bright, "Sisters " She stopped. Why, 

and golden, like an Indian maid- she shouldn't have addressed them 

en of Indian summertime. Evelyn as sisters. She must apologize. . . . 

loved autumn. She took a basket "You do all seem like sisters to me. 

and went into the garden and gath- Back where I come from we have 

ered bronze and yellow chrysan- a woman's organization which meets 

themums. As she filled her basket each week just at this time. We 

she felt like her figurine Autumn call it the Rehef Society. The name 

Glory. The house must look its implies doing good to others, which 

loveliest, surely these clean, beauti- we do when there is sickness or 

ful flowers would help her see this need around. But the name means 

through. Silently Evelyn said a even more, it means self-improve- 

prayer, "Dear Father, help me to ment in so many ways." 

... to carry on alone." The women were listening. Eve- 

"Ding," the doorbell sang. lyn found she could modulate her 

"Coming," Evelyn replied. voice. As she continued, her voice 

"Well, here we are!" Sue Rey- held a sacred tone. "We members 

nolds chuckled. "Seven of us con- of the Relief Society meet once each 

gregated at my home and came over week and do things together. One 

together. week we study something uplifting, 

"Evelyn, I want you to meet Ruth a study of the scriptures. This les- 

Ellis, the quiet type; Marva Reed, son is called theology. Another 

the interesting type; Ginnie Brooks, week we study literature, you know, 

the talkative one, if I'm not around; great writers, and their works. This 

Cora Stephens, your neighbor in the particular course is much like going 

next block; Connie Conrad, a friend back to college. Another week we 

to everyone; Lydia Walters, a moth- study family relations or community 

er to us all, not so much because problems. It helps us to get along 

she is a bit older, but because she with each other, and rear a family 

is so very wise." properly in these trying times. 

"I'm glad to meet all of you," "Another week we do things with 

Evelyn said warmly. Inwardly she our hands. We tie quilts for wel- 

had dreaded meeting these women, fare, or quilt lovely ones to sell at 

but she liked their appearance. They the bazaar, or do needlework, or 

seemed nice, each one of them. If tear carpet rags. Other days we 

she could only keep up her courage, learn to make something decorative 



'NOT OF THIS FOLD' 



161 



or useful for our own homes. I 
made those twin pictures of the 
flamingos from sheet copper at Re- 
lief Society/' Evelyn nodded at 
two pictures hanging on her living 
room wall. 

''And this little sewing basket 
here by my favorite chair, I made 
it one day at work meeting. The 
silver tray which holds the figurines 
was another project which we made 
at our regular monthly work meet- 
ing. And, of course, the figurines 
which Sue showed you, I learned 
how to make those, too, at Relief 
Society. 

''I thought you might like to make 
one of those ceramics today. I 
have lots of molds and plaster of 
Paris, and even the paints and glaze 
you would need. If you would en- 
joy making these ceramics today, we 
could do as we do sometimes at 
Relief Society, and don some old 
shirts which I have here, to keep our 
nice dresses protected. How about 
it? Would you like to do some- 
thing together like this. . . ?" 

pVELYN realized she hadn't giv- 
en such a long speech since she 
gave a lesson back home in Relief 
Society meeting. She waited, but 
no one said anything. The women 
had listened attentively, every one 
of them, but had they listened with 
their ears, not their hearts? 

Evelyn found herself breathing a 
little prayer as she stood before these 
new friends, ''Dear Father, help me 
to turn the hearts of these good . . . 
good sisters who are not of the 
fold " 

The clock ticked away the sec- 
onds. It seemed unusually loud. 
Evelyn had hoped they would ask 
questions about Relief Society. She 



guessed she had been presumptive; 
just because she herself had enjoyed 
Relief Society meetings so much, 
she had thought everyone would be 
interested to know about them. She 
had had the mistaken idea that the 
women would bubble over with in- 
terest at her first mention of it, but 
this silence, complete silence, ex- 
cept for the clock ticking away the 
time, stilled Evelyn. 

She recalled that the women had 
been very talkative when they first 
came. Before she had mentioned 
Relief Society. They had laughed 
and joked and talked all at the same 
time and now . . . just silence. They 
were indicating that they had come 
for another reason, not to don old 
shirts and play in clay. She had let 
them come here to her home expect- 
ing something else, but she had 
meant well . . . she had tried. Eve- 
lyn felt tears accumulating behind 
her eyelids. 

"Of course, if you would rather 
not," Evelyn began. . . . 

"Wait, Mrs. Handy ... Eve . . r 
Lydia Walters spoke. Sue had said 
Lydia Walters was wise. Probably 
wise in the world's ways. Evelyn's 
heart almost stopped beating, as she 
waited to hear what Lydia Walters 
had to say. 

"I suggest we make ceramics this 
afternoon, since you have gone to 
all the trouble of getting the molds 
and material. What do you say, 
girls?" Lydia put the question to 
the group. 

"All right, for a change," they 
murmured. 

Evelyn's heart took up it's slow, 
wary beating. "I'll get the things." 
How strange that her voice should 
sound so natural when her heart 
was racing so. 



162 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



■pOR the next hour Evelyn was as 
busy as a work meeting leader 
on work day. Each woman decided 
on a mold of her choice, and 
spooned the softened plaster of 
Paris into the forms. As they 
worked, they chattered about their 
work, just as the sisters did back 
home on work day. It was fun talk, 
and sounded sweetly familiar to 
Evelyn. Time was completely for- 
gotten, and the clock in the hall 
could not be heard now. 

''How're you coming with yours, 
Sue? When you're through with 
that mold, Ruth, may I use it? 
Clever, Connie! Good work, Cora! 
My, that's pretty, Ginnie!" 

Later, while the ceramics were 
setting, Evelyn and Sue served light 
refreshments. 

Then it was that Lydia Walters 
asked: ''How often do you say your 
Relief Society meets?" 

''Every Tuesday afternoon/' Eve- 
lyn replied. 

"And a work meeting similar to 
what we have had this afternoon is 
held once each month?" Lydia in- 
quired. 

"Yes, once each month. On the 
second Tuesday," Evelvn replied. 

"But if the women don't want to 
wait a whole month, can they finish 
their work?" Sue Reynolds asked. 

"Often a special day is held to 
finish work, or sometimes it is taken 
home and finished," Evelyn ex- 
plained. 

"I have still another question," 
Lydia Walters said. 

The women became especially 
quiet, and listened. "Do I under- 
stand correctly that one can be a 
member of Relief Society and not 
be a member of your faith, Evelyn?" 

"A Relief Society is always organ- 
ized under the direction of the mis- 



sion president, but one need not be 
a member of our Church," Evelyn 
explained. 

"Are there dues in Relief So- 
ciety?" Lydia asked. 

"Fifty cents a year," Evelyn said 
simply. 

"So much for so little." They 
sighed. 

"I want each of you to take home 
one of my Reliei Society Magazines 
to read. I don't mind admitting it 
is my favorite magazme, with stories, 
poems, recipes, articles, and good 
reading, besides the lessons for each 
week." Evelyn passed out a Maga- 
zine to each of the guests. 

"Thanks so much," each one mur- 
mured. 

The women were leaving now, but 
they were all taking her hand in 
friendship and thanking her for the 
wonderful afternoon. 

It was Sue Reynolds who lingered 
when the others had gone. "Honest- 
ly, Evelyn, Fve never had such a 
good, interesting afternoon in my 
life. I've always wanted to know 
how to do things with my hands, 
but I never thought I could learn, 
or enjoy it so much. You know. 
Eve, when you started telling us 
about your Relief Society, you 
seemed sort of like an angel stand- 
ing there, and we all knew you had 
something we just didn't have and 
we wanted it very much. It's just 
as if you'd opened up a new world 
for us." 

It had been a wonderful after- 
noon, Evelyn knew. She had so 
much to tell Russ when he came 
home. Later she must write to the 
mission president and his wife and 
invite them to visit their group. 
Evelyn had a feeling there might 
be a new Relief Society to be 
organized. 




Josef Muench 



CRATER LAKE (OREGON) IN WINTER 



m 



ountain 



[Born 



Maude Rubin 

These I remember: aspens' shimmering shadows: 
Great granite boulders red with hchen rust; 
Mariposa hhes in cool meadows; 
And autumn mornings, white with fern-leafed frost. 

I hear again the plaintive, endless bleating 
Of sheep in alpine pastures' huddled flocks; 
The raucous mountain jay; high call of pika. 

Its bright-eyed wariness among the rocks. 

These I remember: sudden drums of thunder — 

And winter's deep-banked hush — its still white wonder! 



Page 163 




Trask's Studio, Franconia, New Hampshire 

CLOSE-UP VIEW OF THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN 



The Old Man of the Mountain 



Martha Roheson Wiight 



WE stood beside the still 
waters in the warmth of 
the early June sun, and ex- 
cept for the occasional chirp of a 
bird, there was absolute peace and 
quiet. On the opposite shore of 
the small, tranquil Profile Lake, 
1,060 feet above the green forest on 
Cannon Mountain, the noble, gran- 
ite profile of a man gazed ever south- 
eastward, as he had been doing for 
untold years, in solitary dignity. No 
one spoke as we looked up at na- 
ture's handiwork of classic grandeur. 
For this was the Old Man of the 

Page 164 



Mountain, the Great Stone Face of 
Hawthorne's famous allegory, in 
the Franconian Notch Pass in the 
heart of New Hampshire's White 
Mountains, about which Whittier 
wrote: 'The Great Notch Moun- 
tains shone, watched over by the 
solemn-brov/ed and awesome face of 
stone." 

The mountainous region of the 
Great Stone Face in the north cen- 
tral part of New Hampshire, in 
Grafton County, may be reached 
from United States Highway 3 run- 
ning north from Boston, Massa- 



THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN 



165 



chusetts, or from U. S. 2 running 
eastward from Montpelier, Ver- 
mont. 

New Hampshire, one of the New 
England States known as ''the 
Cradle of America," is one of the 
beauty spots of this continent. The 
White Mountains, high and in 
places precipitous, with outcrop- 
pings of granite in the heavily wood- 
ed peaks, abound with rock for- 
mations of weird shapes, like Can- 
non Rock, Old Lady, Indian Head, 
and The Watcher. In the White 
Mountain Glacier Park, you will find 
a menagerie of stone: elephant, sea 
lion, polar bear, bear, camel, dog, 
turtle, rabbit, and fish. Also a 
^'giant's footprint" embedded in the 
granite. As ''keeper of the zoo" is 
the stone face of George Washing- 
ton. The Polar Caves, the "rock 
garden of the giants," are like noth- 
ing else on the North American 
continent, formed of granite, where- 
as most caves are of limestone. 

But to me, the most thrilling sight 
was that of the Old Man of the 
Mountain, viewed by over fifty mil- 
lion people since its discovery by 
white men in 1805. It brought back 
Hawthorne's mythical village at the 
base of the mountain, where the in- 
habitants, year after year, sought to 
find a man whose nobility of spirit 
would cause him to resemble the 
noble profile of the Great Stone 
Face, only to realize that Ernest, 
one of their own number, had be- 
come the living counterpart. 

It is believed that the likeness was 
carved by the severeness of the 
Franconian winters, after eruptions, 
millions of years ago, of earthquakes 
and glowing lava that spewed itself 
over the region, where it cooled in- 



to the rock now known as Conway 
granite. Over the centuries, ero- 
sion, landslides, and water, slowly 
carried off the top-soil and exposed 
the granite to the elements, leaving 
the Notch and the peaks as they are 
today. Then a mighty glacier cov- 
ered them with ice and snow for 
thousands of years. It left the high 
southeast cliff of Cannon Mountain 
bold and steep. Rain, sleet, and 
snow of the severe winters seeped 
into the cracks, expanding the rocks 
and causing tons of them to slide 
from the cliff. This left ledges 
blending into each other and form- 
ing the Profile. Finally, the frost 
broke away a thirty-ton block of 
granite that slid down to form the 
Profile's forehead. 

Thus, the Old Man of the Moun- 
tain, forty-eight feet from the tip 
of his forehead to the bottom of 
the chin, stood for centuries, ap- 
parently unnoticed by Indian tribes 
in the region, for no mention of it 
can be found in the Indian legends. 

lyrEW Hampshire history records 
that a narrow path had been 
broken through the Notch by In- 
dian war parties driving white cap- 
tives to remote bases. As the colon- 
ists drove the Indians back, the first 
freight was transported through the 
Notch in 1771, and the little town 
of Franconia was settled in 1774, 
but it was not until 1805 that a 
road was built and the Great Stone 
Face was discovered. Two parties of 
surveyors claim to have this distinc- 
tion. One is that Luke Brooks and 
Francis Whitcomb stopped by Pro- 
file Lake to wash and drink. They 
straightened up, and one saw the 
Old Man of the Mountain. The 
other version is that Nathaniel Hall, 



166 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 

also a road worker, went out early in 1915, he met E. H. Geddes, nian- 

the morning to shoot partridges for ager of a Massachusetts stone quar- 

breakfast. He happened to look up ry, who became interested and 

and hurried back to camp to tell of climbed up with the Reverend Rob- 

his discovery. erts to inspect the forehead. They 

At first, the news spread slowly, found that if it slid four inches, it 

Most of the visitors arrived on horse- would fall. Mr. Geddes anchored 

back to see Mt. Washington, 6,293 *^^^ boulder, hoping it would hold, 

feet high, but went on to view the Almost a year later, in June, upon 

face after a guidebook was issued inspection, they found the forehead 

in 1823. Hawthorne visited the had moved one and a half inches 

Old Man in 1832 and wrote his between their visits. 

famous story. Presidents Tackson rT«TTT7 . r n • j 

JO- T r i-i. T £11 T^HL two men finally convmced 

and Fierce, Lafayette, Longfellow, 1 ^ t^ n i o ^^^ 

Whittier, Emerson, Thoreau, and ,^ Governor Rolland Spaulding 

Daniel Webster came to marvel. In ^^^^ something must be done before 



i86qPresident Ulysses S. Grant came ., , , ., , 

to try the new cog railroad, the first FOvided and the work started be- 

of its kind in this country, to the 



it was too late. State funds were 
provided, and the work started be- 
fore winter came. Three sets of 

top of mT Washington." He ^sited ^"^'^°^ ^f«"^, t'"^,^. t° ^'^ feet long 
the Old Man and spread the word, f"'^, two ,nches thick were finished 
He was followed by President Cleve- ^y ^^*.^ September. Nearly a ton of 
land, William Cullen Bryant, Jenny §^^5' ^ckding anchors, tools, food 
Lind, Mary Baker Eddy, and Henry and water was hauled to the top. 
WardBeecher. As help was lacking Mr. Geddes 
_ _^ , All- who was ntty years old, carried most 
In 1880, when an Appalachian of it up himself . There was no trail. 
Mountain C ub group climbed to ^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ j^^ ^-^1^ 
the top of the Great Stone Face, ^^^^^ ^j^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^- ^^ 1^^^^. 
they discovered that prying fingers ^^^^-^^ ^^ Geddes' fingers were 
of frost were tilting the great stone frostbitten, and the slippery footing 
that formed the forehead If the threatened to toss him to death 
stone tumbled. It would break the hundreds of feet below, but with 
nose, and the Old Man would be h^ig^ ^^iu^^ -^^ ^^e rock and the 
ruined forever. Surveying experts j^jg^ behind, steel blocks were in- 
decided It would be impossible to ^^^^ed and cemented. Anchor chains 
avert the catastrophe. ^^^^ fastened to the eyes in blocks 
The Reverend Guy Roberts, and drawn tight with turn buckles, 
whose devotion and writings gave The work was finished in eight days, 
him the title of ''Valet to the Old In 1927 and 1937 inspections were 
Man of the Mountains," waged a made, and the last repair work was 
successful campaign to save the done when Mr. Geddes, at seventy- 
Profile. He climbed to the top in one, supervised the work. 
1906, taking pictures and measure- By this time the State of New 
ments, and searched for years for Hampshire had taken over, 
someone who would believe the Old After the Profile House, the hotel 
Man could be repaired. In August built to house the many visitors, had 



THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN 



167 




Trask's Studio, Franconia, New Hampshire 

ECHO LAKE AND THE FRANCONIAN NOTCH PASS, NEW HAMPSHIRE 



burned down in 1923, its operators, 
who owned most of the Notch, de- 
cided not to rebuild. Fearing that 
the Notch might be stripped by 
lumber firms who were eager to bid, 
the people of New Hampshire 
clamored to save it. An appropria- 
tion of $200,000 was raised to buy 
the Old Man of the Mountain and 
its surroundings. But the hotel 
owners wanted $400,000 for their 
entire holdings of 6,000 acres, which 
included the Old Man, Flume, Pro- 
file Lake, Echo, and Lonesome Lake. 
James Storrow of Boston, treasurer 
of the Society for the Protection of 
New Llampshire Forests, willed 
them $100,000. The State House 
would not give any more money. 
Finally, the Women's Club in the 
State took charge and raised the 
balance with 15,000 contributions. 



In 1928, Franconia Notch State 
Reservation was dedicated as a War 
Memorial. Ten years later the State 
opened the Cannon Mountain 
Aerial Tramway, the first of its kind 
in North America. Other scenic 
spots were developed. In 1954, a 
State team, visiting the top of the 
Great Stone Face, found the anch- 
ors placed there by Mr. Geddes still 
holding. A few loose stones were 
cemented. 

So the Old Man of the Mountain, 
the Profile, or the Great Stone Face, 
is preserved for future generations. 
Whether the classic story by Haw- 
thorne is still required reading in 
the schools, I do not know. In this 
present world of scientific knowl- 
edge, strife, and conflict, it is an 
imaginative tale of nobility and 
grandeur found at home. 



Sixty LJears J^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1899 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the 
Women of All Nations" 

RESOLUTION BY THE NATIONAL COUNCIL OF WOMEN: Beheving 
that the two strongest unifying forces of organized effort are human brotherhood and 
Divine Fatherhood, and rejoicing in the expression of humanitarian principles in the 
manifold activities of American women, represented by the National Council of 
Women; therefore, Resolved, That this universal faith in the Divine Fatherhood should 
be expressed by either vocal or silent prayer at the opening of all sessions of the 
Council. 

— From the Triennial Report 

A NOBLE RELIEF SOCIETY WOMAN: The day is quite emblematic, the 
80th birthday of our beloved and respected Stake president. Sister M. I. Home . . . 
the snow coming down so pure and white is like . . . her grand life has been . . . she 
has been a model woman, thoroughly domesticated, but modest and unassuming, . . . 
I well remember how gentle she seemed in conducting the affairs of the society, yet 
firm in all her ways, but never any arrogance. ... I do not forget how she would inter- 
cede with the sisters to do their duty and laid plans, and persevered in having the 
society hall built . . . that being completed, paid for and dedicated, how she again 
planned for the building of a granary. . . . Her family is an example to the com- 
munity. What a heavenly blessing! 

— E. J. S. 

MY WARNING 

Father, I daily plead, keep me from sin, 
Help me a shining light to be. 

To help those whom thou hast placed within my care. 
That I may lead them back to Thee, 
Back to the home from whence, so pure, they came. 
This is the prayer I ask in Jesus' name. 

—Nellie 

MEMORABLE ANNIVERSARY: The 17th of March, anniversary of the first 
organization of the Relief Society, will be generally observed throughout the organiza- 
tion in some way commemorative of that auspicious occasion, and no doubt the sisters 
will try to review in some way the work accomplished during the fifty-seven years, 
though very few are living now who were present then. Only one that we can recall 
at this present moment, that one is Sister Bathsheba B. Smith, who was at that time 
not quite twenty years old. The assistant secretary appointed on that occasion, Sister 
Phebe M. Wheeler, has died during the last few months at Bountiful at a great age. . . . 

— Editorial 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN WEBER STAKE: Sister Zina D. H. 
Young addressed the sisters. Said the faces of the Saints were the most beautiful picture 
she could look upon. Her desire was to comfort and bless the sisters. She had never 
had a doubt of the divinity of this work, had received a testimony when a child, and 
felt herself the happiest person in the world. 

— ^Act. Sec. 



Page 168 



Woman's Sphere 

Ramona W. Cannon 

'THE Fine Arts Committee of pHRISTIE LUND COLES, Pro- 
Mesa, Arizona, choosing from vo, Utah, a contributor to The 
among devotees of all the arts, has Relief Society Magazine, and prize- 
named writer Mrs. Orson C. (Ber- winner in several Relief Society 
tha) Kleinman ''Artist of the Year" literary contests, has published 
for 1958. She received a very hand- seventy-six of her recent poems in 
some plaque and the most flattering Some Spring Returning (Faucette 
of citations. Now eighty-one, Mrs. Publications, Provo, Utah.) The 
Kleinman is remembered among poems are representative of the 
Latter-day Saints for her pageant lyrical gifts and heartfelt under- 
''Message of the Ages." She has standing of this well-known poet, 
since written ten other pageants and 

is author of a great number of /^ERTRUDE MacLEAN, Lon- 
poems, hymns, short stories, and don, England, in 1921, organ- 
dramas, ized the ''Universal Aunts," a help- 
ful society offering to do "anything 
CAMILLA KOFFLER, the fam- for anybody at any time." They 
ous photographer of animals tend babies, find employment for 
known as Ylla, was the author of people, locate houses and apart- 
Animals in India, just off the ments, reserve seats at theaters and 
Harper press. The volume includes do research work. They do wash- 
a diary of her recent trip in India, ings, wave hair, hang curtains, read 
with entries recording what she saw to the ill or the aged, assist with 
and photographed up to two days hobbies, and do catering for parties; 
before an accident which killed her they arrange travel tours, buy trous- 
— a fall from a jeep while she was seaux and layettes, act as companions 
photographing a bullock-cart race. and nurses, and meet trains, air- 
planes, and busses. "Token" prices 
lyrRS. TORA SELANDER NEL- are charged for these services, plus a 
SON, Teasdale, Utah, has 35c registration fee from all cus- 
changed an abandoned schoolhouse tomers. 
into a museum. Thirty-three years 

ago, Mrs. Nelson, who was then a pRISCILLA J. MILITANTE is 
citizen of Sweden, visited Utah's the first woman of Philippine 

flaming canyon country, and was so ancestry to enter the field of ge- 

impressed that she made up her ology. She received Bachelor's and 

mind to return and make her home Master's Degrees from the Univer- 

in the colored cliffs. Now she has sity of the Philippines, and at pres- 

a home and museum filled with art ent is working towards a Doctor's 

treasures from all over the world. Degree in Geology at Stanford Uni- 

including an Eskimo blanket made versify. She is co-author with }o- 

of Arctic duck down, and shawls seph J. Graham of an outstanding 

from Kashmir. study on "Philippine Foraminifera." 

Page 169 



EDITORIAL 



VOL 46 



MARCH 1959 



NO. 3 



I Low, JLet Lis uiejoice 

'For the traditions of the people shall become a legacy which they 
shall evaluate with rejoicing. . . ." 



r^NE hundred and seventeen years 
have passed into the annals of 
time since the organization of Relief 
Society, March 17, 1842. More 
than a century has gone, and we 
come to another time of special 
evaluation of our heritage as mem- 
bers of Relief Society. It is a time 
for us to contemplate, with historic 
perspective, our traditions, our be- 
liefs, the practices and principles 
which have guided the lives of our 
mothers in the generations past, 
which are now our daily pattern, 
and which will be the legacy of our 
daughters. 

The gospel came to the women 
of the early Church as a cause for 
great rejoicing. From a profound 
and earnest searching, a glorious ful- 
fillment had come. The generations 
of the past, the wide and wonderful 
vistas of their own day, and all the 
frontiers of the future reaching into 
the eternities, for them were linked 
together in the great sunlight of 
the restoration. Even hardships be- 
came opportunities, and the women 
felt a desire to enrich their individ- 
ual potentialities and to unite with 
their sisters that their hands might 
be strengthened, their spirits uplift- 
ed, and their services multiplied. 

This rejoicing in the gospel be- 
came the luminous horizon for the 
divinely directed pathway of women. 

The sisters of Nauvoo saw the 
boats ruffling the waves of the wide 
river, as families arrived day after 
Page 170 



day to unite with the Church, and 
the women who were first in the 
''City of Joseph" considered the 
needs of the newcomers as "a loud 
call for relief"— not for the provid- 
ing of food and housing alone, but 
for spiritual enlightenment and for 
kindness and comfort in an alien 
place. 

Long before the formal organiza- 
tion of Relief Society, the women 
had hoped for a pattern and a de- 
sign to guide them. When the 
Prophet Joseph Smith turned the 
key and gave direction to their 
efforts, the women rejoiced, for they 
knew that the blessings of the Lord 
would be with them in their minis- 
trations. 

Thus, the restoration of the gos- 
pel and the organization of Relief 
Society by the Prophet became the 
first great traditions of the Society, 
and a beacon light for times to come 
when membership would be multi- 
plied, when responsibilities would 
be diverse and far-reaching. 

In accordance with instructions, 
so well expressed by the Prophet, 
and "in harmony with their 
natures," the women looked first to 
the needs of their households, the 
honoring of their husbands, the 
rearing of their children, and the 
tasks of making their homes orderly 
and beautiful, employing with ener- 
gy all they possessed of time and 
talents. 

Then afterward they reached out^ 



EDITORIAL 171 

with true charity, to serve their sis- reach the full extent of its glorious 

ters, realizing the urgent and special destiny unless the governments and 

needs of children, the aged, those the social systems of the earth will 

who were ill, and the ones deprived permit the telling of the gospel 

of close family associations. Their story. So the sisters willingly lend 

quick and willing footsteps along their strength and their influence 

the streets of Nauvoo were a bless- to the improvement of the larger 

ing, and doorways were lighted by environment. It is a tradition 

their faces. These women, as neces- among Relief Society women that 

sity committees, were the first visit- they hold as a privilege and a duty 

ing teachers, establishing a treasured their right to vote in elections, and 

design for Relief Society. to accept and honor the opportunity 

In the early days the women to help direct the affairs of the city, 

realized the need, also, as we do the state, and the Nation, as well as 

today, of a favorable environment in the world, where their children 

outside the home in order that their must live and work out the tem- 

children might grow strong and poral patterns of their eternal 

beautiful and help to build a world destiny. 

suitable for the coming of the The women of Relief Society 

Savior. To meet this responsibility, cherish tenderly their sisterhood, 

another tradition has become dear their concern for each other, their 

to the hearts of Relief Society kind and loving charity, their 

women — a feeling of devotion to blessed companionship. They think 

all the auxiliaries of the Church, of their places of gathering as 

active participation, and a spiritual havens for their singing and their 

dedication to the ways of worship prayers, for their learning and their 

of their children. giving — and for their rejoicing in 

Relief Society women realize that the gospel, 

the Church cannot prosper and —V. P. C. 



(y/a aiome 

Helen M. Livingston 

The tree grown tall holds up long arms of shade, 
Her leafy fingers spread against the sky. 
The brook runs close around the old white wall, 
And asters blossom in the field close by. 

The wide, deep-seated chairs are on the porch; 
The daisies still are growing in the grass. 
The evening mists are on the balcony; 
The dark-gray shadows linger there and pass. 

And who will sit upon the porch tonight? 
And who will walk upon the balcony? 
The moon, slow-rising, dimly lights each pane; 
A bird's low call pours softly, silvery. 

Oh, mourning dove, once nestled with your mate, 
Within the sheltered tree vou call — and wait. 



^ofoA TO THE FIELD 

Q:yrganizations ana iKeorganizattons of Staui 
ana /ilission uielief Societies for ig^S 



Stakes 



Auckland 

Bountiful North 

Bountiful South 

Cincinnati 
Granger 
Kearns 

Kearns North 
Lewiston 



Monterey Bay; 
Norwalk 

Olympus 
Orlando 

Parleys 

Phoenix North 
St. Louis 

San Antonio 
San Diego East 
Shreveport 

Utah State 

University 
Weber Heights 
West Sharon 
Yuma 

Missions 

New Zealand South 



NEW ORGANIZATIONS 
FoTmeiJy Part of Appointed President 



New Zealand 

Mission 
Bountiful and South 

Davis Stakes 
Bountiful and South 

Davis Stakes 
Great Lakes Mission 
North Jordan Stake 
Taylorsville Stake 
Taylorsville Stake 
Spokane Stake 

and Northwestern 

States Mission 
San Jose Stake 
East Long Beach 

Stake 
Holladay Stake 
Southern States 

Mission 
Highland Stake 
Phoenix Stake 
Central States 

Mission 
Houston Stake 
San Diego Stake 
Gulf States Mission 

and Dallas Stake 
East Cache Stake 

South Ogden Stake 
Sharon Stake 
California Mission 

Formerly Part oi 

New Zealand 
Mission 



Gertrude Grant 

Dora P. Webb 

Mar ilia H. Sessions 

Judith Fish 
Ella P. Bennion 
Esther M. Dimick 
Joyce S. Jensen 
Norma M. Kunkel 



LaVee Haws 
Norma Schauers 



Vera N. 
Vela E. 



Barber 
Milton 



Edythe Watson 
Ida M. Steele 
Lorene Tidlund 

Kathryn K. Willis 
Enid Miller 
Evelyn B. Hill 



Date Appointed 
May 18, 1958 

April 20, 1958 

April 20, 1958 

November 23, 1958 
June 8, 1958 
February 20, 1958 
February 1, 1958 
December 14, 1958 

March 3, 1958 
October 29, 1958 

July 20, 1958 
Febr-uary 23, 1958 

December 7, 1958 
January 20, 1958 
June 1, 1958 

March 13, 1958 
April 20, 1958 
January 26, 1958 



Hattie B. Maughan May 18, 1958 



Hilda T. Halverson 
Oda Rasmussen 
Louise S. Westover 

Appointed President 

Helen W. Anderson 



December 3, 1958 
November 30, 1958 
April 27, 1958 

Date Appointed 

August 15, 1958 



REORGANIZATIONS 



Stakes 

Blaine 

Bountiful 

Canyon Rim 

Dallas 

Deseret 

East Phoenix 

East Provo 

Florida 

Grand Junction 

Page 172 



Released President Appointed President Date Appointed 



Louise Price 
Marilla H. Sessions 
Bertha H. Blonquist 
Allene Bremer 
Mary L. Henrie 
Lola Green 
Ethel M. Wilson 
Vella V. Tilton 
Evelyn T. McKinnon 



Melba Thorne 
Ivy W. Richins 
Myrtle H. Rappley 
Myrl B. Whiting 
Ora M. Gardner 
Wanda Walker 
Fay P. Loveless 
Vida P. Bennett 
Josephine Prinster 



July 18, 1958 
April 20, 1958 
November 23, 1958 
March 30, 1958 
October 5, 1958 
April 27, 1958 
January 12, 1958 
September 21, 1958 
June 22, 1958 



NOTES TO THE FIELD 



173 



Stakes 

Great Falls 

Gunnison 

Highland 

Holladay 

Houston 

Houston 

Idaho 

Kanab 

Klamath 

Long Beach 

Lost River 

Morgan 

New York 

New York 

North Idaho Falls 

North Jordan 

Oahu 

Park 

Pasadena 



Raft River 

Rose Park 

Sacramento 

San Diego 

San Francisco 

San Juan 

South Blackfoot 

South Los Angeles 

South Ogden 

South Ogden 

Star Valley 

Taylor 

Uintah 

Union 

Walnut Creek 

Wayne 

Wilford 

Willamette 

Yellowstone 

Missions 
Brazilian 

British 
California 
Central States 

Finnish 

Hawaiian 

Mexican 

New Zealand ; 

Northern Mexican 

South Australian 

Southwest Indian 



Released President 

Mary W. Hansen 
Rebecca M. Anderson 
Marjory H. Eldredge 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Kathryn K. Willis 
Zona M. Perry 
Elizabeth W. Hatch 
Elsie J. Brinkerhoff 
Vesta M. Lewis 
Lenore G. Merrill 
Elva J. Beal 
Eva H. Jensen 
Margaret D. 

Stephenson 
Anna Laura Cannon 
Ruby F. Olson 
Ella P. Reunion 
Eugenia N. Logan 
Bernice R. Campbell 
Thelma J. Nebcker 
(deceased July 8, 

1958) 
Lona C, Hepworth 
Betty Jo C. Reiser 
Lesslie H. Stubbs 
Enid Miller 
Gladys R. Winter 
Margie H. Lyman 
Anna P. Wright 
Rose B. Astle 
Delora R. Hurst 
Mattie G. Ray 
Eliza L. Robinson 
Margaret W. Ririe 
Evyln G. Richardson 
Mai B. Oveson 
Ellen L. Cook 
Thora T. Jackson 
Lois Jensen 
Erma L. Snowberger 
Ida M. Swenson 

Released President 
Ida M. Sorensen 

Irene P. Kerr 
Alta H. Taylor 
May J. Dyer 

Hortense B. Robinson 
Maurine H. Haycock 
Jennie S. Bowman 
Arta R. Ballif 
Rhoda C. Taylor 
Adelphia D. Bingham 
Lavena L. Rohner 



Appointed President Date Appointed 



Cora A. Stanard 
Naomi F. Jensen 
Ruby M. Blake 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Zona M. Perry 
Madalyn Corrigan 
Cora S. Hogan 
Esther W. Heaton 
Helyn B. Hassell 
Marian Bennett 
Beatrice E. Sorensen 
Hazel F. Durrant 
Anna Laura Cannon 

Dessie W. Thomas 
Jeanette F. Naegle 
Mary Lou Nielson 
Lily D. Kama 
Cora F. Hansen 
Nell L. Ellsworth 



April 27, 1958 
April 27, 1958 
December 7, 1958 
June 29, 1958 
February 21, 1958 
June 22, 1958 
September 14, 1958 
September 28, 1958 
May 8, 1958 
August 31, 1958 
April 20, 1958 
July 10, 1958 
March 2, 1958 

December 3, 1958 
May 25, 1958 
June 15, 1958 
August 31, 1958 
December 14, 1958 
September 26, 1958 



Thera E. Harper 
Ruth J. Harrison 
Emily E. Burr 
Ida Anderson 
Lillian L. Collett 
Ruth J. Nielson 
Inez S. Pendlebury 
Laura R. Shimp 
Mattie G. Ray 
Auretta G. Man waring 
Hazel H. Chadwick 
Phoebe H. Norton 
Beatrice S. McConkie 
Claire P. Ord 
Genieve M. James 
Emma A. Sorenson 
Amelia S. McConkie 
Dora I. Hines 
Vera B. Tibbitts 



May 25, 1958 
September 14, 1958 
June 29, 1958 
April 20, 1958 
September 22, 1958 
May 18, 1958 
July 22, 1958 
November 2, 1958 
September 14, 1958 
November 30, 1958 
September 21, 1958 
May 25, 1958 
December 14, 1958 
June 22, 1958 
October 5, 1958 
September 9, 1958 
August 24, 1958 
October 26, 1958 
June 1, 1958 



Appointed President Date Appointed 



Geraldine H. 

Bangerter 
Beulah B. Woodbury 
Lela L. Udall 
Catherine R. 

Carpenter 
Ruby E. Warner 
Louise S. Brooks 
Rhoda C. Taylor 
Jelaire C. Simpson 
Anna W. Bentley 
Velma N. Simonsen 
Wilma F. Turley 



November 6, 1958 

October 2, 1958 
August 8, 1958 
July 30, 1958 

November 4, 1958 
May 17, 1958 
May 20, 1958 
August 15, 1958 
May 20, 1958 
April 8, 1958 
October 9, 1958 



174 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



Missions 

Spanish-American 
Tahitian 

Uruguayan 
Western Canadian 
Western States 



Released President 

Nina N. Bowman 
Dorothy P. 

Christensen 
Sharon Parry 
Annie Ruth Larsen 
Mildred P. Elggren 



Appointed President Date Appointed 



Juhe Bell Brown 
Ruth R. Reeder 

Lois Geniel Jensen 
Lila A. Arave 
Daisy R. Romney 



October 30, 1958 
October 1, 1958 

March 7, 1958 
May 28, 1958 
January 17, 1958 



fSlfidex for ig^S uielief Societif i/lagazines K/ivailable 

/^OPIES of the 1958 index of The Reliei Society Magazine are available 
and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North 
Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. The price is 20c, including postage. 
Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1958 issues 
of The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The Deseret 
News Press, 33 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See advertise- 
ment on page 207.) The cost for binding the twelve issues in a perma- 
nent cloth binding is $2.50, leather $3.50, including the index. It is recom- 
mended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1958 Magazines 
bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 

LUramatization vl/omen of the /lew viyorla 
tyivauavie to uielief Society 

An entertaining and educational dramatization ''Women of the New 
World,'' by Madeline Silver, is available at the office of the General Board 
of Relief Society. The dramatization portrays effectively important women 
featured in the 1958-59 literature course. This dramatization could be 
appropriately used by ward Relief Societies in a closing social. Nine 
characters are represented, and the time required for presentation would 
be thirty to forty-five minutes. Price 15c per copy 

General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



tytnnouncing the Special Kjipril Short Story c/ssue 

The April 1959 issue of The ReUei Society Magazine will be the special 
short story number, with four outstanding stories being presented. Look 
for these stories in April: 

'The Day I Turned Eight," by Ilene H. Kingsbury 
''Unto the Hills," by Helen Hooper 
"Great-Grandmother's Notebook," by Arlene D. Cloward 
^The Bishop's Wife," by Sylvia Probst Young 



,yL ofireside L^hat (cyn a 
iourmng Question 

Fieedom and Discipline 



IresideChat 

Oil a 
Bumf ng Question 




A blessed security of direction in 
our choice of life patterns may 
be gained from a serious contempla- 
tion of our heritage as daughters of 
Zion. This legacy of physical and 
spiritual wealth, wide and challeng- 
ing in its implications, is still a pat- 
tern of restraint and discipline. 

A woman pioneer to the moun- 
tain valleys once remarked, 'The 
fireside and the flame seem always 
to make a design of my life." She 
recounted the memory of bright 
flames leaping above a campfire in 
the snows of Winter Quarters, and, 
later, the flare of evening fires along 
the lonely reaches of the Platte. Her 
first evening in the wide valley be- 
neath the Wasatch Mountains was 
warmed by a fire that blazed beside 
her wagon. The fire in her first 
stove in her first cabin was the 
heart of the home. And when she 
was finally settled in an even more 



distant place, the big, bulging stove 
in the meetinghouse became the 
center of her time of worship. 
Always the flame and the fire were 
beautiful to her, but always their 
use required control and constant 
watchfulness. 

Our life patterns give us freedom 
or bondage, according to the value 
or the detriment which inevitably 
accompanies each established habit. 
We need to stand in our own tall 
strength, and then to have a reserve 
of energy and enthusiasm for offer- 
ing to those who need us. 

It follows, then, that we must 
eliminate from our lives those hab- 
its already acquired which detract 
from our strength, and we must be 
ever watchful that no beginning is 
made on habits which cause us to 
light a cigarette, "playing with fire'' 
which may lead us into bondage 
rather than to freedom. It is often 
necessary to be subject to discipline, 
if we are to achieve freedom. 

When we control our habits we 
have power; when they control us 
we are weak. It has been well said 
that there is no infirmity of body or 
mind that cannot be helped by 
seeking the truth, and by reliance 
upon the ever-available help of our 
Heavenly Father. The light and 
beauty of the hearth of home, and 
the heritage of discipline and free- 
dom, are ours to give direction and 
purpose to our lives — to help us 
make the most of our brief years 
upon the earth. 

Page 175 



LKectpes CJrom the (central States lliission 

Submitted hy May E. J. Dyer 

Lemon Crumb Crunch 
Step 1 — 

Vi c. sugar 2 eggs, well beaten 

2 tbsp. flour % c. lemon juice 

V& tsp. salt 1 Vi tsp. grated lemon rind 

1 c. hot water 

Combine sugar, flour, and salt, then add water and mix well. Cook over hot 
water until thick, stirring constantly. Remove from heat and add egg mixture; return 
to stove and cook 2 minutes over hot water, stirring constantly. Next add lemon juice 
and rind and continue cooking about 1 minute. Remove from stove and cool. Pour 
over layers of crumb crunch. 

Step 2 — 

Crumb Crunch 

Vz c. shortening Vi tsp. salt 

1 c. brown sugar 1 c. wheat cereal flakes 

1 c. flour Vz c. coconut 

Mix shortening and brown sugar. Add flour, salt, cereal flakes, and coconut. 
Place % of crumb mixture in greased 8-inch square pan, pour filling on top of it, then 
place remaining % of crumb mixture on top. 

Bake at 350° for 40 minutes. Serves 9. Serve hot or cold with whipped cream 
or ice cream. 

Boiled Raisin Cake 
Jennie Jewkes 
First Mixture — 

1 lb. raisins 1 c. shortening (scant) 

2^/2 c, water 

Boil for 10 minutes slowly, and cool. 

Second Mixture — 

1% c. sugar 2 tsp. cinnamon 

Vz c. sifted flour 1 tsp. nutmeg 

1 tsp. soda (rounded spoon) Vz tsp. ginger 

Add this to first mixture when cool. Bake at 350°. Time: 1 hour; 
Pans: 2 greased loaf pans. 

Rich Brownies 

Margaretha Evans 

1 c. pecans 

1 tsp. vanilla 

2 squares bitter chocolate (melted) 



2 
1 

% 

1 


eggs 
c. sugar 
lb. butter 
c. flour 


Page 176 



RECIPES FROM THE CENTRAL STATES MISSION 



177 



Cream butter and add sugar, eggs, melted chocolate, flour, nuts, and vanilla. 
Bake in moderate oven (350°) for 20 minutes in flat greased pan. 



Cream Puffs — Chocolate Eclairs 



Gloria Dyer Kiein 



1 c. flour 

1 square butter or shortening 



4 eggs 
1 c. water 



Let water and butter come to a bofl, then add flour quickly and mix, cool. When 
cooled add eggs one at a time beating well with a fork after each addition. Drop bat- 
ter on greased cooky sheet in shape of eclair or puff. Bake at 450° for Vi hour, 

YiWmgs: For the cream puff, fill it with whipped cream and sprinkle a little 
powdered sugar on top. For the eclairs fill them with ice cream or vanilla pudding 
and frost with chocolate frosting. 



Fruit Juice Crush 
'Bt^siQ Martineau 



large can of juice (pineapple, etc.) 



pkg. jello (lemon, etc.) 



Mix jello, adding one cup of hot juice in place of hot water. Now add to the 
rest of the fruit juice and place in refrigerator. When partly set, beat with beater and 
again return to the freezer to freeze. When ready to serve break in chunks and place 
in electric mixer, beat until right consistency. 



Pound Cake 



May Dyer 



1% c. sugar 

1 c. butter or Vi c. butter and 

Vi c. shortening 

5 eggs 

2 c. cake flour 
pinch of salt 



V\ tsp. mace 
1 tsp. salt 
1 tsp. vanilla 

1 pkg. seeded raisins added to flour 
mixture 



Cream sugar, a little at a time, into butter. Add eggs one at a time, beating well 
after each addition. Sift flour twice, add salt and mace, then add, a little at a time, to 
creamed mixture. Bake at 350° for 1 hour in loaf or angel food cake pan. 

Use lemon frosting made with fresh lemon juice. This icing may be prepared by 
adding powdered sugar and a lump of butter to fresh lemon juice, and beating the mix- 
ture until smooth. 



cJhe J/Lmencan l iational Lfied C^ross and SJ^ts 

of tela of Service 

O. C. Duckett 
Director, Public Information 

^<'TN this world where we must continually combat materialistic, godless, 

and selfish forces, it is not only our military strength but also our 
spiritual heritage of selfless devotion to meeting the needs of our troubled 
fellow man that is going to keep us from coming out second best in the 
fast, tough league in which we are playing." 

That was the declaration of General Alfred M. Gruenther, President 
of the American National Red Cross, as the organization prepared to 
launch its annual March campaign for members and funds. 

It is this spirit of selfless devotion and of neighborly helpfulness that 
motivates Red Cross volunteers, he pointed out. 

''In my two years in this post as President of the Red Cross, I have 
been tremendously impressed by the devoted service of our volunteers— 
2,000,000 of them— who outnumber the Red Cross career staff 146 to 
one," General Gruenther stated. 

Although only a small part of what they do ever becomes known 
to the general public, the Red Cross volunteers' great contribution to 
human welfare has become proverbial and has instilled in the American 
consciousness the trust that the organization enjoys, he declared. 

'The strength of the Red Cross lies not solely in the fact that it is 
an instrument to bind up the wounds of the suffering," General Gruenther 
continued. "It is an avenue to better understanding between nations that 
has thus far never been closed." 

While there are sharp differences between nations in political and 
diplomatic matters, there are wide areas of co-operation among the Red 
Cross societies of the world in matters of human welfare, he pointed out. 

"With the support of the American people in renewing their mem- 
bership in the American Red Cross this year, I am certain that we are 
going to be able to continue to make the contributions to human welfare 
that our spiritual heritage demands of us," General Gruenther concluded. 



QJv^uight 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

Sweet is the cool of meditation after 

My task's completed in the sun's warm glow. 

My silver hours hold music of young laughter; 

I joy to watch my children's children grow. 

Their love about me like an accolade, 

I walk to meet the night all unafraid. 



Page 178 



Rachel Goes to Relief Society 

Elizabeth C. McCnmmon 

4 4 T DON'T see how I can go to already going in the kitchen range. 

I Relief Society meeting to- Nice of Port to start it before he 

day!" fretted Rachel John- went out. The world looked cold 

son when she awoke that snowy and gray through the windows, 

morning in late winter. She thought After the breakfast dishes were 

of the two-and-a-half-mile drive to washed, Rachel kneaded the dough 

the meetinghouse and all the things into loaves and left them to rise 

she had to do at home. while she stuffed the chicken. She 

As the only woman on a large made the dressing with stale bread 
lanch southwest of Salt Lake City, crumbs, chopped onion, and celery, 
she had too much work to do. So, with a dash of summer savory and 
in the morning, she would plan the sage. The chicken and the bread 
day's program, seizing on the most would both be ready for the noon- 
pressing things, deciding what she time dinner, which on the farm, was 
could let go. A good housekeeper, the main meal of the day. 
she claimed, knew what to leave Fm glad I fixed the chicken, 
undone. Farm folks get mighty sick of salt 

Today, besides the regular chores pork by the end of the winter, she 

of feeding poultry and washing the thought, as she built up the fire and 

separator, she ought to mop the slipped the bread and chicken into 

kitchen linoleum, make cabbage the oven. 

relish, bake bread, and iron, if any The room was filled with fragrant 

of the clothes thawed out enough to odors when Port came in and 

be ironed. Right now the frozen washed up for his lunch. He tackled 

underwear flapped on the line like the hot bread and a drumstick 

a row of hanging men. Besides, she with satisfaction, although his wife 

ought to roast the chicken she had noticed he seemed preoccupied and 

dressed the day before. worried. 

On the other hand, the Relief ''What's the matter, dear?" she 

Society needed her. The members asked, as she filled his plate with 

of Vista Ward, on the salt flats, were dressing. 

mostly foreign-born women, Ger- "It's the fence. Unless I get it 

man and Scandinavian. As an edu- built across the ice while this cold 

cated American woman, Rachel had weather lasts, we're done for." 

been the unanimous choice for His wife knew he had to stand 

secretary. When she thought of her on the ice while he drove the stakes 

assistant, Anna Weiss, she realized in. He couldn't do it after it 

it would be difficult for the Swiss thawed. The 'lake" he referred to 

woman to write the minutes in was a brackish pond into which the 

English. surrounding land drained. The 

I guess I'd better go, she decided couple had romantically named it 

as she jumped out of bed and 'Take Mirage," just as they called 

donned her clothes. The fire was their farm "Oasis Ranch." 

Page 179 



180 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



npHE new place had an insatiable 
maw that swallowed up all 
their resources. They eventually 
hoped to get it on a paying basis. 
With winter wheat and alfalfa fields 
it was absolutely necessary to have 
a secure fence. Port had worked on 
it at odd times all the previous year. 
The part across the water he had 
left until it froze over so he could 
string the wire while he stood on 
the ice. Fencing in bad weather was 
hard work. Rachel's heart had 
ached over his bleeding hands when, 
during the winter, he had finally 
brought the fence up to the edge 
of the lake. 

''Why can't you finish it now?'' 
she asked, looking at him. 

''Because I need more posts and 
two bales of wire.'' 

RacheFs heart sank. She knew 
they had no money for them. 

Port was adamant about borrow- 
ing. It was against his principles. 
He had seen too many farmers 
ruined by debt. What they couldn't 
pay for they simply did without. 
Although the Johnsons had never 
actually suffered, they had been 
hard put to at times to make ends 
meet. 

"You have to get these things 
now?" 

"Yes," he rephed. 

The fence was an absolute neces- 
sity. They needed it to keep 
marauding cattle out and their own 
few head of stock in. 

To the young Johnsons, this green 
spot was the fulfillment of a dream. 
To make something grow on the 
desert gave them supreme satisfac- 
tion. Theirs was high ground and 
somewhat better than the surround- 
ing country, as it had drained 
through centuries. This desert soil. 



which had lain idle so long, rich in 
minerals, was highly productive. 
Fruit, grain, vegetables raised on it 
were delicious in flavor, bright in 
color, plentiful in seed. 

They also discovered that the 
desert was not deserted. Its hungry 
denizens had moved in on their 
oasis. The couple had waged war- 
fare against flies, mosquitoes, grass- 
hoppers, field mice, badgers, porcu- 
pines, skunks, and coyotes — to say 
nothing of migrating sheepherds and 
neighbors' hungry and neglected 
dogs! 

"Can't you buy what you need on 
credit?" Rachel asked hopefully. 

"No." 

"Will you hitch up old Wing so 
I can go to Relief Society this after- 
noon?" she changed the subject. 

After clearing the table, Rachel 
hurried to her room to get ready to 
go to the meeting. Her eyes fell on 
a small plaque by her dressing table. 
It read "Prayer Changes Things." 
She said a prayer that her young 
husband would get what he needed. 

When she went out and climbed 
into the buggy, she discovered that 
Port had put hot bricks in the bot- 
tom to keep her feet warm. Despite 
the cold, she felt exhilarated as she 
flicked the whip over the flanks of 
the Indian pony. 

It's a beautiful country, she 
thought, as she surveyed the vast 
expanse of white snow in the center 
of the Salt Lake Valley. To the East 
loomed the blue - iced Wasatch 
range, to the west the Oquirrhs 
were dark and somber. 

They are like a ring of steel! she 
thought. Noticing tracks in circles 
in the snow, she surmised: That is 
where a dog has chased a rabbit. 
Wonder if he caught it? 



RACHEL GOES TO RELIEF SOCIETY 



181 



"Come on, Baldy/' she called to 
her own dog, a black and white 
shepherd-collie that raced by the 
side of the horse. Theirs was a lit- 
tle-used road, and her wheels made 
the first track of the day. She won- 
dered where they would get the 
money for the fencing across the 
pond before the ice melted. 

^^T'M so glad you've come," Sister 
Jensen greeted her when she ar- 
rived at the meetinghouse. 

'Isn't Anna here?" Rachel asked 
the president. 

"No. She's home with a cold." 

"I'm glad I made it. Quite a lot 
of women out, considering the 
weather and how far they have to 
come." It was cosy and warm in- 
side. 

After the meeting, while the 
women were putting on their coats, 
Sister Nelson asked: "You wouldn't 
have any chicken feed to sell, would 
you. Sister Johnson?" 

"Why, we might," Rachel an- 
swered, startled. Port stored their 
grain in a makeshift granary, where 
he kept it for their own use. "We 
might have some to spare." They 



had killed and cured the pigs holi- 
day time. The culls had been weed- 
ed out from the poultry. Of course 
they had more than enough feed to 
last until the grass would be green 
again. 

"I'd like Brother Johnson to 
bring me ten bushels of wheat. 
Here's the money." Sister Nelson 
handed it to her. 

"I'd like five." 

"I could use three." 

^ Sjc 5*5 Sjc ^ 

When Rachel arrived home, with 
rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes, her 
husband came to meet her. She 
couldn't wait to tell him as he un- 
hitched the horse. 

"Guess what? I've got the money 
for the posts." She drew the roll of 
bills from her bag and held it out 
to him. "Thirty-three dollars- 
Count it." 

"Where did you get it?" 

"From the Relief Society women. 
Several want you to bring them 
some chicken feed. We can spare it,, 
can't we?" 

"I guess we can," he answered 
slowly. "Funny, I never thought of 
that!" 



Song of a c7/ 



ree 



Dorothy J. Roberts 

Through the eyes' small wicket enter, 

Tall tree garbed in the robe of spring. 

Tell with the leaf-cut symbol and the swaying 

Stamens hung with a distant death; 

Speak in the kindest tongue of earth; 

Whisper the wakening wonder, birth. 

Murmur of the green shoot in the breath; 

The rhythm, known, of spent and yearn — 

Green voice singing in the choir of wood, 

Till the song be bird on bough and understood. 



cJhe Second If Lite 

ESie K. Diiggs 
Northwestern States Mission Relief Society President 

TJAVE you ever flown low over the tundra, with the Bering Sea on your 
left and reindeer herds below you, to make a visiting teachers' call? 
That thrilling experience came to Sisters Calysta Stratford and Sonoma Y. 
Toolson— two members of the Northwestern States Mission Relief Society 
Presidency — on a recent trip to Alaska. 

It was a ''first'' for the mission, when, under the direction of the Mis- 
sion President Douglas H. Driggs and Mission Relief Society President 
Sister Eff ie K. Driggs, it was decided to hold Relief Society conventions for 
the six branches in the Alaska District. Our new Forty-ninth State has 
in its confines some of the most faithful members of the Relief Society in 
all the Church. Though far away and few in number, this district of the 
mission has great spirit — the pioneer spirit which built this Church, and 
which will build that great new State. 

At the close of the last convention in Fairbanks, Sisters Stratford and 
Toolson were told that in Nome, Alaska, there are only two members of 
the Church — a man and wife — who keep their contact with the Church 
by way of the Sunday morning radio program, and as the program ''sign-off" 
comes from the "Crossroads of the West," these two people have a Sun- 
day School service and read the scriptures. 




COUNSELORS IN NORTHWESTERN STATES MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY 

VISIT IN ALASKA 

Counselors Calysta Stratford and Sonoma Y. Toolson in Juneau, Alaska 



Page 182 



THE SECOND MILE 183 

Can you imagine how hungry that sister was to talk to another sister 
of her own faith or to have the visiting teachers call? 

With adventure and dedication in their hearts, Sister Stratford and 
Sister Toolson boarded a plane for Nome to make a visiting teachers' call. 
Nome, the land of storied adventure, land of the mighty Yukon, a long 
way, yes, but when the plane landed, and they found this sister they were 
paid a thousand fold. They had never seen each other before, but stran- 
gers they were not, for they were all three Relief Society sisters. 

The 'Visit" lasted five hours, surely a long time for one ''call," but as 
they waved farewell a prayer rose heavenward, 'Tather, reward her for her 
devotion." 



Silh 



ouette 



Mabel Jones Gabbott 

How shall I fashion this day — so new and near — 
One day cut from the fabric of my life? 
Will it have simple lines and grace, as clear 
As sun-brushed skies in spring? Will inner strife 

And clouded eyes distort the silhouette, 
And blur all birdsong, fuse each fragile shade 
Of budding tree, and grass, and violet 
Into a futile dullness, somber-grayed? 

Or will the pattern of this day seek high 

And lilting contours unlike any other known. 

Surprising nuances of soul that I 

Knew not, like quaffs of apple-bloom, wind-blown? 



Vi/hat its a criouse c7or? 



Leona F. Wintch 

"XT 7HEN Junior wants to play "choo-choo" train with your chairs, and Mary wants to 
" ^ play house, do you send them over to Jane's to play? Are you spending your life 
cleaning, and children must be kept out of the house so that it will be "just so" 
for callers? 

A well-ordered home is essential to well-being. But children can learn the rules of 
the home game, and they will play fair. They will tidy up after playing, and put things 
back where they belong, if you teach them well. 

When the children grow to adolescence, they will be more likely to spend their 
leisure time at home with the family, if they are allowed to live in the house when 
they are small. 



Love Me Tomorrow 



Rosa Lee Lloyd 



VIVIAN sped upstairs to read 
David's special delivery letter. 
''Dinner is almost ready, 
Viv/' Julie called after her. 

Vivian didn't answer. Closing 
the bedroom door, she leaned back 
against it, breathlessly. David had 
promised not to write or telephone 
until she decided to marry him and 
go to the mountains of South 
America for the next five years, a 
big opportunity for a mining engi- 
neer. 

''Give me one week away from 
you, David," she had coaxed him, 
"and I will make up my mind. The 
studio will give me a vacation." 

"If you love me. . . /' he had 
begun. 

"But I do love you, David. So 
much that I have to be fair with 
you. I want to be sure I am willing 
to give up my weekly singing spot 
on TV to go with you." 

So she had come to Springville, 
her home town, to visit her school- 
girl chum, Julie Hansen, her hus- 
band Ken, and their three-year-old 
twins. But it had only plunged her 
deeper into doubt and confusion. 

Touching David's letter brought 
him close again; his honest eyes, his 
deep persuasive voice, like warm 
honey, his tallness and dark bushy 
hair, defying popular style. 

Vivian closed her eyes, holding 
the letter against her cheek. Was 
love enough? Would it compensate 
for the success she had slaved for 
and the satisfaction she knew each 
week on her nation-wide program? 

Sighing wistfully, she opened 
David's letter. 
Page 184 



My darling: 

I know I promised to let you have your 
week undisturbed, but word came from 
Haskin that I must leave a week earlier 
than our original plans. 

I don't want to go without you, Sweet- 
heart, but you must make up your mind 
by yourself. All I can say is that I love 
you and will do everything I can to make 
you happy. We will have to make ar- 
rangements for our temple marriage earlier 
than we had planned, if you say yes. 

Waiting for your answer, 

David 

A week earlier! The thought 
struck vividly across her heart. How 
could she let him go to that faraway 
place without her? Should she go 
with him? Life there was almost 
primitive, he had warned her. No 
beauty salons or restaurants, no 
laundries, only untrained native 
women to help with housework. 

"Oh, Vivy!" Julie called from the 
hall below. . "Get a move on. Ken 
is starving." 

"I'm coming," she called back, as 
she put the letter carefully in her 
suitcase. She would answer it later 
when she could think clearly. She 
hadn't told Julie or Ken about David 
because she didn't want them to in- 
fluence her decision. 

HTHE thump, thump of a ball 
bouncing against the wall in the 
next room meant that Sissy and Bud 
had gotten out of bed, although 
Julie had bathed and fed them an 
hour ago. The adorable little ras- 
cals, Vivian thought, indignantly. 
All Julie does is cook and clean and 
tend those children. No wonder 
she looks so tired by the time Ken 
comes home from his dental office. 



LOVE ME TOMORROW 



185 



Marriage, she concluded, was a very 
demanding job. 

Her lips twisted as she hurried 
downstairs. Julie did everything to 
please Ken. Work, work, work 
every minute, washing, ironing, 
cooking, and tending romping, yell- 
ing children. Ken took it all for 
granted. 

Sliding into her chair, she looked 
across the dinner table at Julie. Her 
dark, curly hair was limp and she 
kept her hands folded which hid 
her chipped nail polish. She was so 
tired her eyes looked too big for 
her face. Vivian's heart reached out 
to her. Marriage had made a slave 
of Julie, and if she married David, 
she thought, fearfully, she would 
become a slave, too. 

''Would you like the wishbone?'' 
Ken asked Vivian as he served the 
chicken. He flashed his white smile 
at her, and she noticed how boyish 
he looked with his fair hair in a 
short stubble. 

''Don't tempt me, Ken," she 
pleaded. She must keep her twenty- 
four-inch waistline. 

Lifting her satiny blond head, she 
smiled at Ken. 

"Just give me some carrots. And 
if Julie doesn't mind, I'll have a 
slice of that lean beef in the refrig- 
erator." 

"Why, of course, Viv," Julie an- 
swered. "I know you have to stay 
thin." 

Vivian hurried to the refrigerator, 
hoping she hadn't hurt Julie; but 
Ted Tolliver, her manager, wouldn't 
permit her to gain weight. "Re- 
member your audience," he had 
warned her when she asked for a 
week off. "They love you just as 
you are. Don't let them down." 

Hurrying back to the table, she 



promised herself she wouldn't let 
them down if she had to starve. 

Ken had served Julie. Vivian 
frowned at her heaped-up plate; two 
potatoes, thick slice of chicken, and 
a pool of gravy. Julie's figure was 
small, but she had gained weight 
lately. 

Julie ate the plateful of hot rolls 
besides. 

"Look, honey," Ken was saying to 
her. "How about this drumstick?" 

"I really shouldn't . . ." Julie hesi- 
tated. "Fm getting fat." 

"Not you!" he laughed. 

Vivian wet her lips. How could 
Ken possibly believe that Julie 
wasn't fat? He should have his eyes 
examined. 

"Say, Viv." He turned to her. 
"How would you like to see our 
colored slides after dinner? We 
have some good ones of Julie and 
the twins." 

"Fd love it," she agreed. "But 
first let's catch my TV show. I 
want to see whom they substitute 
in my spot." 

"Okay," he answered. "Fll do 
the dishes while you girls see that 
program. Julie needs to relax." 

Swallowing hard, Vivian bent her 
head. 

"Why, Ken!" Julie scolded. "You 
must see Viv's program, too! We'll 
let the dishes go." 

"Oh, sure!" His face reddened. 
"I didn't mean. . . ." 

FITTING on the big sofa, Vivian 
watched Ken adjust the tele- 
vision set. 

"I love your program," Julie said, 
as the picture came on. 

Vivian listened tensely when the 
announcer explained that they were 
introducing a new star, Sara Lym 



186 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



Wallace, who would substitute for 
Vivian Burton. 

Ted Tolliver had promised they 
would not put a big name in her 
spot, but, after the first glimpse of 
Sara Lyn, Vivian wished they had! 

It would have been kinder if they 
had substituted a professional who 
wasn't trying to make her first big 
hit. Sara Lyn was seventeen; her 
eyes had a twinkle, and her voice 
was warm and vibrant. She was 
slim as wire, too, and twice as elec- 
tric! 

The applause that followed at the 
end of the program, almost shat- 
tered Vivian. Even Ken, who would 
rather have seen the fights, was 
beaming admiration. 

Julie touched Vivian's hand. 

''She isn't as good as you are, 
Viv," she consoled. "You are the 
very tops. I have always envied you 
so much. Just think of having a 
nation-wide audience that adores 
you! 

Vivian shuddered. Didn't anyone 
realize it was harder to stay at the 
top than to get there? 

"How about those slides now?" 
Ken asked her. 

"Anytime," she said, forcing a 
smile. 

At least she wouldn't have to talk 
while Ken showed them. She could 
sink down in this nice, soft lounge 
and wallow in her misery. It's so 
cruel, Vivian thought. She had 
slaved to get that spot, and hadn't 
eaten enough to feel alive. And she 
had been foolish enough to give Ted 
a chance to put someone in her 
place. Now she would have to win 
her audience all over again. 

Absorbed in her own troubles, 
Vivian hardly noticed the white 
screen Ken had put up, but she 



roused herself when he began to 
speak. 

"This is Julie in our garden," he 
was saying, and his voice had tender- 
ness in it, and pride. "Notice how 
dark her hair looks against those red 
roses. I always say I have the pret- 
tiest wife in the world, Viv." 

Vivian couldn't answer. That pic- 
ture of Julie wasn't flattering. Her 
hair was blowsy and needed a good 
brushing. 

During the next hour she looked 
at slides of Julie and the children 
taken in the mountains, in the 
parks, beside the car, on the high- 
way, and in every room in the house. 
Ken's voice was a continual chant 
of praise and love. 

Vivian's eyes moved to Julie 
curled up in a big comfortable chair. 
Sissy and Bud had crept down- 
stairs and were crowded in beside 
her. Julie didn't look tired any- 
more. Her eyes were star-drenched 
with happiness. She radiated beauty, 
and in spite of her straggly hair and 
extra weight, there was a little aura 
of enchantment about her that all 
women have who are very sure that 
they are truly loved. 

TZEN turned around, smiling at 
Julie. He was showing a pic- 
ture of her hanging up Sissy's and 
Bud's little shirts on the clothesline 
in the back yard. She looked ready 
to drop with fatigue. 

"Remember that day, honey?" he 
asked. "I brought Steve Benson 
home for lunch unexpectedly. When 
I saw you out there I ran for the 
camera, yelling at you not to frown. 
Have you really forgiven me?" 

Julie smiled up at him. Their 
eyes caught and held in a long, 



LOVE ME TOMORROW 187 

understanding moment. Vivian hours you had slaved and the things 

watched them, fascinated. you had sacrificed to hold them. 

Julie's eyes were saying: Of course A strangely quiet Vivian watched 

I forgive you, darling. No work is Ken carefully roll up the screen and 

too hard so long as you appreciate put it away. Julie has an audience 

me. And Ken's eyes answered: all her own, Vivian thought, wist- 

Thanks, Julie, for being my wife, fully; an audience that still applauds 

Thanks for the babies and the wash- even though she has gained a little 

day and the million things you do weight and doesn't have her hair 

for us. just perfect. An audience that will 

A wonderful new magic stirred in ^o^^ ^"^ appreciate her more and 

Vivian's heart. She had just seen "^^^^^ ^'^^^^^ ^™^ ^^^^"§^5 her out- 

.1 . r • • J ward appearance. 

the meanmg or marriage poised on ^r • ^ i i • • 

. . c .■ c-i ij Vivian took a long, quivering 

a pinpoint ot time. She could r.i i 4.4.^1. 5 

, \, \ , . , , , . breath as she got to her feet and 

hardly breathe for the hot lump m ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^1^^ telephone to call 

her throat. Julie had said she en- j^^^-^ ^f^er all, life in a mining 

vied her; Julie thought it would be town couldn't be too hard when you 

wonderful to have a television audi- had the gospel and a husband who 

ence adore you. Julie didn't realize truly loved you. It might even be 

the audience didn't remember the wonderful! 



iVindi 



ow oLiues 



Evelyn Fjeldsted 

Summoned by the valley lark 

And compassed by spring shafts of light, 

A brown bulb, vvakmg in the dark, 

Sent new leaves to reach the window site. 

And window lily gifts appeared, 
Secret parcels numbering four. 
Half-blown waxen blooms that cleared 
A mystery of flower lore. 

Morning came like candle glow 
And lilies wearing claret dress. 
Threw back their calyx wraps to show 
Silent, regal queenliness. 




Hal Rumel 



ARRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE WILLIAMS 



Qjlne ^/Lnciel c// 



nge^ 



ree 



(For a Baby Announcement Party) 
Helen Spencer Williams 



TATHAT could be sweeter for a 
child's room or a baby an- 
nouncement party than this little 
angel tree? 

This tree is a rustic branch of 
scrub oak. Most any kind of tree 
with tiny branches will do, and 
Florence Williams broke hers from 
a tree out in her garden, then she 
sprayed it with white, quick-drying 
enamel, and while the paint was 
Page 188 



drying she found a flower pot and 
filled it with plaster of Paris then 
placed the tree in it while the 
plaster was still moist. Then the 
tree was all ready for its branches to 
hold baskets, baby dolls, and little 
angels. 

She had shopped at the five and 
dime stores for baby dolls about 
two and a half inches long and tiny 
baskets with handles. Next she 



THE ANGEL TREE 189 

went to a display store for angel white glow and illuminate the gold- 
hair and for the smallest of small en baskets. 

flower lights with white wire to light The angel trees stands in a bed of 

the tree. angel hair which catches the high- 

The little baskets were sprayed lights from the tree and flower 

with gold, and when thoroughly globes, giving an ethereal feeling as 

dry, she lined them with the down- if the tree, babes, and angels were 

like angel hair. Then she nestled a resting on a heavenly cloud, 
baby doll in each basket and hung The angel tree, whether it is on 

it on the tree. a table, mantle, or in a child's room 

Over each one she placed an angel brings forth an irresistible ''oh'' and 

doll with arms outspread as if to ''ah" from young and old alike, for 

jDrotect and guard the babe sleeping there is nothing sweeter in the 

so innocently in the golden basket whole world than a little babe asleep 

cradle beneath. in a golden cradle with a guardian 

The tree is lighted with little angel hovering near, 
white lily globes which give a soft 



(grandmas L^razy kluut 

Elizabeth MacDougall 

The crazy-quilt on Grandma's bed 

Is eloquent 

With memories of other years. 

Each piece, a record carved with shears. 

Recalls some well-loved home event 

Or incident. 

These patches, framed in catch-stitched thread. 

With finished art, 

Present mementoes, gay and stern, 

Re-echoing days of no return, 

Etched in nostalgic counterpart 

Upon my heart. 



utold ibver^thingi 

Sylvia Pezoldt 

\ package of plastic clothespins can be a "silent servant" around the house. Buy 
-^*- them in assorted colors, assign a color to each member of the family, and the 
novelty as well as convenience will pay off. Thus Johnny's overshoes can be clamped 
together with a red clothespin; a blue one will hold Susie's gloves in pairs; father's mail 
is secure in a green clip; and mother can have her grocery list handy in bright yellow 
jaws. 

Johnny can tell which are his handkerchiefs and which belong to his father, by 
clips attached. Susie knows the stationery she can use will be marked with a blue pin, 
even in the drawer with mother's best. Since most of the plastic pins have a hole 
in the long side, one can be hung to hold a recipe handy for following. Another in 
the hall or near the coat closet can carry reminders or letters to be mailed. Paper 
dolls will be firm and unwrinkled if they rest in a clothespin clasp between sessions of 
play. In fact, there is no limit to the possibiHties of these sparkling helpers. 



ijou (^an Sew — Xlll — Selection of 
(children s (glomes 

Jean R. Jennings 

SEWING for children of all Clothes for children can be made 

ages is, no doubt, one of the just as attractive, just as becoming, 

most important phases of the as the ready-made ones. Mothers, 

home-sewing program. Fortunate, in their sewing, must pay attention 

indeed, are children whose mothers to important little details to achieve 

sew with skill and a flair for fashion this. Too often they are impelled 

lightness. by economy to buy cheap fabrics, 

Too much emphasis cannot be instead of buying the best available, 
placed on the importance of fashion appropriate fabric. If these nicer 
in children's clothing. Even though materials are styled with an eye to 
there are always stable styles, such becomingness, fit, and fashion, they 
as pinafores, smocked dresses, the could no doubt duplicate, at a frac- 
standard frocks with full skirts and tion of the cost, the attractive gar- 
tight-fitting bodices, there are new ments shown in the most exclusive 
innovations in styles and materials shops, 
which are noteworthy. Top designers of children's 

Children can and should be as clothes never skimp on skirt full- 
aware of good taste and good groom- ness. They use two full widths for 
ing as their elders. Early training the perky look. They make deep 
along this line can save much un- hems — the deeper the better. They 
happiness and personal difficulty in make collars appropriately narrow 
later years. The very young respond and, if tiny pockets and tinier puffed 
to what they are wearing, and this sleeves are needed for a chic ap- 
does not change as they grow older, pearance, that is the way the dresses 
Many behavior problems stem from are made. They size clothes to fit 
dull, drab, unbecoming, or un- when new, not for children to grow 
comfortable clothing. into. Too many mothers make or 

The selection of fabrics appro- buy clothes that never look their 

priate for children's clothes and col- best because they are old and shabby 

ors that are becoming should always before they fit. (Let-out possibili- 

be a vital phase of sewing for chil- ties will be treated in a later lesson.) 

dren. Clothes can be chosen with Designers say that mothers too 

a view to suiting the child's person- often lose the style of their chil- 

ality. His physical characteristics of dren's clothes in their desire to be 

coloring and type must be taken practical. There should be no com- 

into consideration, as well as his promise with becomingness at any 

habits of action. The dainty, de- age. A grain of practicality is fine, 

mure little girl will no doubt look if all style is not sacrificed for it. 
her best in clothing different from 

that worn by a sturdy, active type. HPHE actual savings accomplished 

The influence of a mother's good by a mother who sews can be 

taste and guidance can be of value of great importance in any budget. 

to boys and girls all their lives. More clothes are possible and, in 
Page 190 



YOU CAN SEW— XIII— SELECTION OF CHILDREN'S CLOTHES 



191 



addition to this, clothes can be 
made individually becoming. A 
clexer seamstress can learn to ''fit 
out'' physical defects in her chil- 
dren and compensate for ''the awk- 
ward age" when they are growing 
up and nothing seems to fit. 

Chest and waist measurements 
are important in cutting clothes to 
fit children. Rarely are individuals 
of the same age exactly the same 
size. Alter the size of pattern 
pieces to fit the child's own measure- 
ments. This is done in accordance 
with pattern instructions. 

Make sure that shoulders are not 
too wide. Scarcely anything is as 
annoying and conducive to bad 
temper as a shoulder seam that 
drops down and catches the arm 
every time it is raised. It is equally 
bad in appearance. 

Waistlines look better on girls, 
as well as boys, if they are properly 
located — not too high and certainly 
not too low. The length of a little 
girl's skirt is every bit as important 
to her smart appearance as is her 
mother's. 

There are certain fabrics that are 



always favored for children. There 
will be new designs and new colors 
from season to season, but, in the 
main, smooth surfaces that are easy 
to iron and avoid picking up lint 
and dirt are preferable to novelty 
weaves. Sunfast colors are essential 
in children's clothes, and fabrics 
should be firm enough to hold but- 
tons and buttonholes or hammer-on 
snaps. 

At a time when the choice of 
fabrics is almost limitless, it seems 
that the wise mother should choose 
for her children the ones that are 
easy to care for. Any child will be 
happier in clothes he doesn't have 
to worry about spoiling. All bud- 
gets will be happier without big 
cleaning bills. So why not dress 
the children exclusively in clothes 
that can be laundered easily? You 
will find in this class plenty of sturdy 
types, as well as those that are 
dainty and very dressy in appear- 
ance. 

Start today to make the careful 
selection of style, color, and fabric 
the first important step in a success- 
ful family sewing venture. 



■ ♦ » 



cyhe value of a Smiu 



mile 

Myrtle S. Hyde 

T\/fY small son, only two and a half years old, looked up at me and said, "Smile, 
-^ ■■■ Mommy." His request startled me, but I smiled. 

I thought about his words for quite awhile, and realized that I was often too intent 
upon getting the work done, the little, dirty hands washed, or the shoes tied to smile 
at my child. 

I have tried to smile more often, and it works wonders. We have more happy 
moments, and the distance of years between us is made oblivious because, as we smile 
at one another, I am not mother and he child; we are just two people who are happy 
together. 




JLilyi ib» ,yx. n Liner ii Lakes (batin Guilts for 

crier (^ranachuaren 

LILY E. A. Miner, Salt Lake City, Utah, at the age of seventy-eight, has thirty-three 
grandchildren and six great-grandchildren. Nearly all of them have been given 
a satin crib quilt, beautifully designed and stitched with meticulous care. Mrs. Miner 
has made hundreds of doilies, centerpieces, tablecloths, and many other pieces of fancy- 
work. She loves to work on quilts at Relief Society work meetings. In fact, Mrs. 
Miner and Relief Society have been inseparable for many years. She has been a Relief 
Society visiting teacher for more than forty-five vears and has continuously made a 
one hundred per cent record, except for one year when she spent part of the time in 
California. She was born in Fairview, Sanpete County, and still loves that beautiful 
valley with its borders of high mountains and its wide green meadows. She is still busy 
crocheting and making quilts. Last spring she made a "Signature" quilt, embroidering 
the name of her husband, her own name, and the names of their nine children, each 
on a separate block, with quilted blocks alternating. She is now making a red, white, 
and blue, star quilt. 



QJaith 

Ins W. Schow 

Faith is the crocus at the snowdrift's edge; 
The unfelt hand laid on the heart that grieves; 
The gleam of light beyond the blackest dark; 
The stanch white rose among the cypress leaves. 



Page 192 



The Silver Leash 



Chapter 3 
Beatrice Rordame Parsons 



Synopsis: LaRue Harding, an orphan, 
who has lived since childhood in Cali- 
fornia with an aunt, goes to Fivelakes, 
Arizona, after the death of her sister 
Ameha. LaRue finds that her brother- 
in-law Herbert Vetterly is confined to a 
wheel chair and his children seem to be 
alienated from him, and hostile towards 
LaRue. She tries to make friends with 
the children, and Connie shows her the 
town, including the Jonas Harding Hos- 
pital, where she meets Dr. Alan Ruther- 
ford and his fiancee Gladys Drew. 

A few mornings later, LaRue 
awoke to find shadows 
moving against the outside 
of the Venetian blinds. She thought 
fearfully of Gila monsters and small 
green lizards, then was ashamed of 
her vivid imagination as she realized 
that the shadows were nothing more 
than the branches of trees stirring 
sleepily in the desert wind. 

But she was sure that something 
had awakened her. An unaccus- 
tomed sound. She listened tensely. 
There it was again, a timid rap at 
the panel of her door. 

She found her voice to call, shak- 
ily: '^Who is it?" 

Connie's brown, tousled head ap- 
peared in the open door. She wore 
a blue robe, blue scuffs, and she 
smiled when she saw LaRue. 

She asked, plaintively: *'Aunt 
LaRue, Erma won't talk to me. 
Mommy always talked to me when 
I woke so early in the morning. Can 
I talk to you?" 

LaRue glanced at the clock. It 
was a little after five, but the dawn 
was already pink in the sky outside 
the blinds. She found something 



pathetic in Connie's words, and 
made a place beside her. 

"Fll be glad to talk, darling." 

Connie crept up on the bed and 
arranged her blue robe closely about 
her. Her eyes caught the amber, 
cut-glass bottle on the empty dress- 
ing table, and she wrinkled her 
brows. 

''It's very pretty. Aunt LaRue. It 
looks very old. Why did you bring 
it with you?" 

''Because," said LaRue with a 
smile, "Fve had it a long time. Since 
I was about your age. Your mother 
gave it to me when she went away 
from San Francisco. Fve kept it as 
a symbol. . . ." 

"Symbol?" Connie didn't know 
the word. 

LaRue explained: "A symbol is 
something ... a dream, per- 
haps. . . ." Was Amelia really only 
a dream? "It's something we 
want. . . ." She was conscious of 
how much she wanted Amelia's 
love. She hurried on: "A symbol 
is something or someone we love 
very much. We all have symbols, 
Connie." 

Connie shook her head sadly. 
"Daddy doesn't. Not since Mom- 
my died." 

The child's words cut into La- 
Rue's heart. She drew her closer 
and nestled Connie's brown head 
against her cheek. Her words came 
tenderly. 

"Your Daddy has three symbols, 
darling. Erma, Joel, and you!" 

Connie laughed, and her eyes 
sparkled for a moment. "Funny 

Page 193 



194 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 

symbols'/' Then the sparkle fled and ''Good morning/' and sat down at 

she said: ''Daddy has forgotten us, the table. 

Aunt LaRue." Joel came in. His brown crew- 

LaRue tried to deny it. "He cut was still damp from his morning 

hasn't forgotten you. It's just that shower. He, too, was surprised to 

he. . . y How could she tell Con- see LaRue turning eggs in the fry- 

nie that her father was like a hurt, ing pan. But he just grunted his 

wounded creature hiding from life? "Hi," and took his place. 

Connie said softly: "Aunt LaRue, Herb rolled his rubber-tired chair 

does God hear our prayers?" to the table and asked for the bless- 

LaRue could assure the child of ing. Connie bent her head until 

that. "He always hears them. Con- her long braids fell over her shoul- 

nie, if we have faith. He always ders and said the words, 

gives us what is best for us." As soon as she was finished, she 

The child's face was pinched, cried happily: "Aunt LaRue cooked 

doubtful. Her voice was tremulous. French toast. She always cooks it 

"But I've prayed and prayed that when she's in San Francisco." 

Daddy would listen to Dr. Alan. Erma and Joel ate in silence. Herb 

That he would have an operation, said: "It's very good." But he ate 

But Daddy is . . . scared!" Connie very little, 

was scared, too, LaRue knew. LaRue thought painfully: They 

She also knew that Herb would are all so quiet. As though they were 

be taking a chance. It seemed point- strangers. Breakfast, she told her- 

less to raise Connie's hopes by self, should be a family time. The 

promising that her father would time when a family, rested, calm, 

soon get well. LaRue felt that they meets for the first time in the day 

should change the conversation. She feeling happy, for family prayers. 

hit upon an idea. But there was no more prayer— 

except, perhaps, the ones which each 

T ET'S you and I surprise Mrs. uttered in silence. Erma and Joel 

Johnstone and get breakfast lost no opportunity to be sharp with 

ready this morning." each other and Connie. Connie 

"Oh, let's," cried Connie, clap- chatted continually, filled with gos- 

ping her hands, sunshine breaking sip which she had overheard. She 

out in her small face. She rushed to had been too much with older peo- 

her bedroom to get dressed, and pie since her mother died. She was 

joined LaRue in the kitchen. whispering to her aunt in a tone 

Sun-ladders climbed the pretty that carried around the silent table, 

wallpaper in Amelia's neat kitchen "Aunt LaRue, did you know that 

as the light came through the snowy Gladys Drew was engaged to Earl 

curtains. LaRue found a blue table- Meeghan before Dr. Alan?" She 

cloth, and Connie set yellow- looked proud of her knowledge. "I 

sprigged dishes at each place in the heard one of the neighbors telling 

breakfast nook. Janice's mother that Gladys and 

Erma came in, her eyes wide with Earl had had a fight. He rushed 

astonishment to find LaRue at the out of town because he's a salesman, 

stove. She gave her aunt a brief, Then Gladys got herself engaged to 



ii 



THE SILVER LEASH 



195 



Dr. Alan out of spite. But Earl's 
coming home for the Festival. Then 
maybe Gladys will change her mind 
and. . . .'' 

Her father's tone was loud, im- 
perative. ''Connie, that's only gos- 
sip. I wish you wouldn't evesdrop 
on the neighbors' conversations. Be- 
sides, your aunt isn't interested 
m. . . . 

''She is so!" Said Connie insistent- 
ly. ''She's asked a lot of questions 
about Dr. Alan." 

T ARUE flushed, confessed: "I did 
ask questions. About the hos- 
pital. . . ." Her voice failed. She 
had asked other things. "Please 
don't blame Connie. Perhaps I've 
encouraged her to gossip. . . ." 

"Nobody needs to encourage her," 
snapped Erma crossly. "She tells 
everything she knows." 

"I like to tell," said Connie 
shamelessly. "People are interested 
when I talk." Her smile was tri- 
umphant. "I know you went out 
with Bob Powers last evening. I saw 
his car waiting around the corner. 
He didn't come in." 

"I didn't ask him," said Erma 
angrily. 

Connie turned to LaRue, said 
conversationally: "I think they prob- 
ably went to the drugstore for a 
soda. Bob goes to the U, and he 
doesn't have much money. He can't 
afford. . . ." 

"Father!" For the first time 
Erma appealed to Herb. "Does 
that awful child have to tell every- 
thing? It's nobody's business. . . ." 

"It's my business," said her father, 
levelly. "I wish you'd bring Bob in. 
I'd like to get acquainted." He 
turned to Connie, said with author- 



ity: "Connie, after this, don't tattle 
on your sister. She can explain." 

Connie, close to angry tears, said 
raggedly: "But you haven't asked 
Joel to explain about those things 
that got stole from the used car lot. 
The police were asking questions. I 
heard Mrs. Johnstone talking about 
it to one of the neighbors, and. . . ." 

"What is this, Joel?" His father's 
voice was explosive. "I've heard 
nothing of it!" 

There was a stubborn line to Joel's 
chin. "It wasn't I!" He grew bel- 
ligerent. "Connie doesn't have to 
tattle. What if some kids did take 
some things? I can't blame them. 
They need things. They don't have 
much money. . . ." 

"Joel," his father's tone was 
thunderous, "you're losing your 
sense of value. You know it's 
wrong to steal." 

"I said it wasn't I," muttered Joel. 

"I want you to stay away from 
those boys," said his father angrily. 

Joel sulked. "A fellow's got to 
have a pal, hasn't he?" 

LaRue saw by Joel's face that he 
was remembering that his father 
had not been his pal for a long time. 

Silence stretched about the table. 
The children sat there, hurt, angry, 
without looking at each other. 
Herb's face was pale and strained as 
he excused himself and wheeled his 
chair into his bedroom. 

Erma folded her napkin and left 
the table. Joel tossed his at the side 
of his plate and left the house. Only 
Connie remained, anger going slow- 
ly out of her face. As LaRue 
cleared the dishes, Connie tagged at 
her aunt's heels, spreading gossip 
like jam on bread. 

LaRue spoke sharply: "Connie, 
you've been too much with older 



196 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



people. Don't you have anyone to 
play with?" 

Connie's face was suddenly still. 
''Of course. There's Janice and 
Ethyl, lots of other girls. But I like 
to be with you." 

LaRue's heart was touched, but 
she said: ''Connie, your father 
doesn't like you to gossip. It's a 
very bad habit to get into. After 
this, please go out and play with the 
other girls." She saw that Connie 
was hurt, and said quickly: "Try to 
understand, darling. It's only that 

"You don't love me," said Connie 
harshly. "You don't love any of us. 
Aunt LaRue. You just want to go 
home and leave us all alone." She 
began crying passionately: "I wish 
my Mommy was here!" 

T ARUE knew she'd been clumsy 
in her attempt to correct the 
child. She hadn't meant to hurt 
her. She tried to take her into her 
arms. But Connie was too hurt. 
She pushed her aunt away and ran 
outside. LaRue went calling her 
but she had disappeared. 

"I haven't earned the right to cor- 
rect her," she told herself. Connie 
thinks I don't love her. I do! I do! 
I'm beginning to love them all. 
Especially Connie. The child 
seems closer than the others. I'll 
find her. Tell her. 

She walked about the garden, but 
Connie was not there. The 
great, weird, stone-carved mountains 
frowned upon her. The brilliance 
of sun-flecked distances hurt her 
eyes. The beautiful scarlet blossoms 
of the cacti in Amelia's garden beck- 
oned fragrantly, yet repelled her 
with sharp spears. She longed for 
Connie's elfin face to appear among 



the fronds of the tamarisk. She re- 
membered how close they had been 
that morning, sharing confidences. 
But Connie had flown away, just as 
the huge orange-brown butterfly 
which had sipped honey from the 
flowers had flown away from the 
garden. 

LaRue was alone, lonely. She went 
into the silent house. Herb, as 
usual, was shut away behind closed 
doors. If Erma was inside, she made 
no sound. In her loneliness LaRue 
longed for Aunt Mettie, for 
Amelia! She thought of how Amelia 
had loved her children. Had loved 
her husband. 

Though there was not a speck of 
dust under Mrs. Johnstone's meticu- 
lous housekeeping, memory spread 
over everything in the room thicker 
than any dust. How happy Amelia 
must have been selecting the neat, 
pretty things for her home. How 
shining in her desire to make and 
keep things fine, beautiful for her 
family! 

LaRue thought: Amelia was al- 
ways so sure! 

They had been different — these 
two sisters. LaRue was timid, shy, 
afraid of things. Perhaps a little 
selfish. But Amelia had been so 
sure! 

The truths which the sisters had 
been taught since childhood had 
meant so much to Amelia. She had 
never doubted. She had given her 
sister a tiny symbol of her love in 
an amber bottle. She had given her 
husband the symbol of her love in 
their three children. 

Amelia's steadiness had helped 
Herb in his guidance of the chil- 
dren when they were little, but he 
had lost Amelia's steady love. La- 



THE SILVER LEASH 



197 



Rue had seen his confusion in try- 
ing to make his son see that it was 
wrong to steal. He had let himself 
grow angry, as he would never have 
grown angry before Joel's mother! 

Herb needed Amelia's wisdom, 
now. He must not let his children 
drift. Erma and Joel were at a 
dangerous point in their lives. The 
three of them — Erma, Joel, and 
Connie— needed their father's con- 
fidence in them. 

They needed their mother's love 



—her closeness— now more than 
ever before. 

Her love is here! thought LaRue, 
touching one of her sister's small 
possessions with trembling hands. 
''Amelia is gone. But she left her 
lover 

LaRue's heart swelled with hap- 
piness. Suddenly she knew why she 
had come to Fivelakes. She had 
come to help Herb and his children 
find Amelia's love. . . . 

(To be continued) 



cJhe Llrge of Spring 

Etta S. Rohhins 

Two neighbors stand across the street, 

Eyes searching, hands on hips. 

As they explore the ruffled sod 

In search of verdant tips 

Of early crocus, blades of grass 

Peeping through damp mold. 

They watch with breathless interest 

The signs of spring unfold. . . . 

Their dishes in the sink can wait, 
Be later washed and dried. . . . 
The urge of spring is everywhere 
Why should they stay inside? 



^ // to trier's LPra^er 

Veria R. Hull 

"T^EAR God, I pray — not for myself alone — but for the children thou hast given me 
^-^ as a precious charge! Help me to infuse into my family the faith to combat each 
failure, the pure intelligence to overcome temptation's lure, the love that will light 
their way to real joy and fulfillment. 

Encircle, O Lord, my children with thy protecting cloak, keeping them strong in 
body and mind. And gird well my tempestuous teenagers with the armor of virtue, 
that they may guard the sacred fountains of life from which generations will spring. 

Help them, too, to help keep America free, to accept the obligations of freedom 
along with its blessings, to realize thy transcendent mercy on behalf of America. Help 
my children to remember, as they satiate themselves in the fruitage of our verdant land, 
that "love thy neighbor as thyself," is the great commandment, second only to love 
for thee. 




FROM THE FIELD 




Hulda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




photograph submitted by Zina R. Engebretsen 

NORWEGIAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY, OSLO AND SKARPSNO 

BRANCHES HONOR FORMER PRESIDENTS AND VISITING TEACHERS 

AT OPENING SOCIAL, September 30, 1958 

Seated, left to right: Jenny Friis; Mina Mork; Anna Marie Adner; Maren Selan; 
Getta Wennemo. 

Standing, left to right: Dagmar Porsboll; Zina R. Engebretsen, President, Nor- 
wegian Mission Rehef Society; Martha Johannesen; Marit Arnesen; Magna Staavi; Aagot 
Larsen; Anna Walfjord; Rosa Arveseter; Synnove Johansen, President, Skarpsno Branch 
Relief Society; Laura Gaarder. 

Absent when the picture was taken were Inger Johnsen, President, Oslo Branch 
Relief Society; and Aase Gaarder. 

Sister Engebretsen reports: "The Oslo and Skarpsno Branches of the Nerwegian 
Mission, both located in the city of Oslo, combined for an opening social, and specially 
honored were the visiting teachers who had served for thirty years or more, and also 
the living former presidents. Out of six living former presidents, there were five pres- 
ent at the social. A luncheon was served." 

Page 198 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



199 




Photograph submitted by Ida A. Gallagher 

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH), MURRAY EIGHTH WARD VISITING TEACHERS 

RETAIN HIGH RECORD FOR ATTENDANCE AT 

VISITING TEACHER MEETINGS 

Officers presiding during this time, front row, seated, beginning third from left: 
President Irma Y. Fairbanks; Second Counselor Pearl S. Ohlwiler; Secretary Clara K. 
Farnsworth. 

First Counselor Olive Harding was not present when the picture was taken. 

Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports: "For four years 
the visiting teachers of the Murray Eighth Ward have maintained the highest percent- 
age of attendance at visiting teacher meetings in Murray Stake." 




Photograph submitted by Cora S. Jenkins 

BONNEVILLE STAKE (SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS 
PRESENT MUSIC FOR RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL CONFERENCE 

October 8, 1958 

Shirley Swenson, chorister, stands at the right of the podium in front; Elder Alex- 
ander Schreiner, Tabernacle organist, stands at the left of the console. 

Cora S. Jenkins, President, Bonneville Stake Relief Society, stands sixth from the 
right in the front row. 

Gladys Seely, Relief Society stake organist, stands ninth from the right on the 
third row. 

Sister Jenkins reports: "The opportunity for our Singing Mothers to sing in 
the Relief Society General Conference this year was such a special one that we had a 
picture taken." 



200 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 




Photograph submitted by Lucy G. Sperry 

NETHERLANDS MISSION, UTRECHT DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY OUTING 

Lucy G. Sperry, President, Netherlands Mission Relief Society, reports a pleasant 
summer outing and social: "The sisters in Holland look forward to summer outings 
more than most people. Perhaps it is because they don't have too many warm, sun- 
shiny days. It is the practice of the Relief Societies to have an outing in most every 
district during the summer months. This summer (1958) the Utrecht sisters got 
together for their holiday. They made it a full day from nine a.m. until nine p.m. 
They traveled by bus with lots of singing and snacks along the way. As the cities are 
close together in this country, they visited several of them . . . Zandvoort on the North 
Sea being one of them. After a visit to one of the famous old Saint Bavo (Dutch Re- 
formed Churches), they ate dinner at a lovely restaurant in Haarlem. Everyone had 
a lovely day. The sun was shining brightly for the occasion. We have found that 
these summer outings tend to bring these sisters closer together, and they are looking 
forward from one summer to the next. 

"Sister Alberdina van den Hazel, first row, second from the right, the district 
supervisor of Utrecht, had charge of this outing." 




Photograph submitted by Hilda Goucher 

SANTA MONICA STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT 
ANNUAL CONCERT, JUNE 13, 1958 

Standing, in front, at the left: Lola Brimley, conductor; Nan Rains, organist; Odette 
Coulam, assistant organist. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



201 



Hilda Goucher, President, Santa Monica Stake Relief Society, reports: "This con- 
cert, as usual, was an outstanding affair. The chorus has brought a great cultural enter- 
tainment to the members of Santa Monica Stake as well as to many people who, as 
yet, are not members of the Church. Nine of the twelve members of our Relief Society 
Stake Board, including the entire presidency, participate in the chorus. On our pro- 
grams this year was printed a tribute to the Singing Mothers composed by our dear 
Ruth May Fox, who recently passed away. This poem was brought to us by her 
granddaughter Blanche Clavton, who is second counselor in the stake Relief Society 
presidency. Our Singing Mothers have given us outstanding service in our union meet- 
ings, conventions, and all programs and activities. I can't think of words to show my 
gratitude adequately for them and their splendid conductor and accompanist." 




Photograph submitted by Ruby M. Nielsen 

LEHI STAKE (UTAH), LEHI SEVENTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 

SUMMER SEWING CLASS 



Seated at the sewing machines at the left, in front: Tessa Allred and Joyce Karren; 
and at the far right, in front: Second Counselor Ila Pulley. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Hilda Bushman; First Counselor, Virginia Smith; 
Secretary-Treasurer, Phyllis Covington; President Sarah B. Price; work meeting leader 
Evelyn Yates; seated at the sewing machine, Geneva Bourne; Ann Bernall; Effie Gibbons. 

Not present when the picture was taken: Eleanor Lund, Norma Powell, and 
Vesta Jacob. 

Ruby M. Nielsen, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, reports: "This picture 
was taken at one of the sewing classes held during the summer months by the Seventh 
Ward Relief Society of Lehi Stake. The classes began with the June work meeting and 
continued weekly until the finale, or fashion show held in September. Many hours of 
patient instruction were given these beginning sewers. Six teenagers joined the class 
and did sewing for themselves. At the fashion show the sisters modeled the dresses 
they had made at the sewing class. A total of twenty-eight articles, including men's 
and children's clothing, were completed. We are very proud of the work these sisters 
have done. They not only taught Relief Society members to sew, but aided others to 
learn to sew for themselves. It is felt that the classes were so successful that con- 
tinued instruction will be given at each monthly work meeting. Even the 'experts' felt 
that they could learn, as they exchanged ideas and shortcuts at these classes. We 
are attempting to follow the instructions of the General Board and put more stress 
on sewing and learning to sew at our work meetings." 



202 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 




Photograph submitted by Grace Utley 

MURRAY SOUTH STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC 
FOR VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, May 16, 1958 

First row, beginning ninth from the left, left to right: Melda Hale, chorister; 
Venice Black, Second Counselor, Murray South Stake Relief Society; Cora Lee Rich- 
ardson, organist. 

Top row, standing, beginning tenth from the left, left to right: Hulda Parker, Gen- 
eral Secretary-Treasurer of Relief Society; Grace Utley, President, Murray South Stake 
Relief Society; Helena Evans, First Counselor; Hennie Heutter, Secretary-Treasurer, 
Murray South Stake Relief Society. 

Sister Utley reports: "This lovely group of Singing Mothers presented the music 
for the Murray South Stake Visiting Teachers Convention, May 16, 1958. This was 
the first visiting teachers convention for this new stake. This chorus has also pre- 
sented music for other stake functions, including stake quarterly conference. Sisters 
from each of the wards, in turn, present the music at the monthly union meetings." 




Photograph submitted by Hortense Robinson 

FINNISH MISSION, HELSINKI DISTRICT RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING 

MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY 

CONFERENCE, November 1st and 2d, 1958 

The chorister, Ulla Kerttula, stands in the front row at the right; Hortense B. 
Robinson, President, Finnish Mission Relief Society, and accompanist for the chorus, 
stands at the left. 

Sister Robinson reports: "Sessions of the conference were held Saturday and Sun- 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 203 

day. The Saturday sessions featured talks by the Rehef Society board members, the 
mission president, as well as by the branch Relief Society presidents. On Saturday 
afternoon special attention was given to work meeting activities. Representatives from 
each of the seventeen branches were present. Seventy sisters attended the leadership 
meetings on Saturday. Sunday featured a testimony meeting and the Helsinki District 
Relief Society Conference conducted by Lea Minni, President." 

Hortense B. Robinson was released as president of the Finnish Mission Relief 
Society shortly after the above picture was taken. The newly appointed president 
is Ruby E. Warner. 



iooi/ Viyith a iuoon 

Christie Lund Coles 

We saw him sitting on the country porch. 
Alone and still, a book between his hands. 
Oblivious to us, the twihght's torch 
Against the western sky; the nearby stands 
Where fruit was sold, and people paused — as we- 
To touch and purchase. For a moment, only, 
I looked upon him, in his jeans, to see 
If he apart there from us, could be lonely. 

Then, suddenly, I knew it was not true, 
For all the magic and the priceless joy 
Of books that I had read, returned. I knew 
They were incarnate now within this boy. 

Oh, to be as young as he was there and then, 
And for the first time, read each book again. 



cJheyi cJeli llie LJour I iatne vi/as L^larissa 

Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

I knew you not at all, and yet I know 

Your parlor was serene as shining siher, 

Your bedroom curtains caught the wild-rose winds. 

Like petals in a jar, for you to savor. 

I knew you not at all, whose steps are gone 
From these loved rooms, and yet it pleasures 
Me to keep them lovely as you would, 
Your little chairs, your faded books, your treasures. 

In this clean kitchen where your man brought home 
The taste of summer clover in his kiss, 
I breathe the scent of bread, fresh -baked and warm, 
And hear imagined words of yours and his; 

And always at your hearth — which now is ours. 
Contentment, born of love, still grows and flowers. 



MUSIC RECOMMENDED 

FOR RELIEF SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

. HOW LOVELY ARE THY 
DWELLINGS - Liddle 25 

. I SHALL NOT PASS AGAIN 
THIS WAY - Effinger 20 

LORD'S PRAYER (Two Parts)- 
Malotte 25 

LORD'S PRAYER (Three Parts)- 
Malotte 25 

LORD'S PRAYER - Gates 20 

MY REDEEMER LIVES - Gates 20 

. MY SOUL IS ATHIRST FOR 
GOD — Madsen .20 

O LORD MOST HOLY - Franck 16 

O LOVELY LAND, AMERICA- 
Christensen-Madsen 20 

PEACE I LEAVE WITH YOU- 
Roberts 16 

TWENTY-THIRD PSALM-Schubert.. .25 

UNTO THEE I LIFT MINE 

EYES — Beethoven 22 



Music Sent on Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above< 
n On Approval Q Charge 

n Money Enclosed 

Name 

Address 

City & State 



Ilii|nes Music | 



' 15 E. 1st South 
M5N0inMUNIVERSlTY.PR0VO«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



niiniMftMHii 



Poge 204 



Security 

Vernessa M. NagJe 

STRANGE that tonight my 
thoughts should drift to eve- 
ning sounds that were so 
much a part of my childhood's 
country home. 

I seem to hear Mother's sweet 
soprano as she kept time to the 
swish, swish of the churn dasher 
as it made the innumerable revolu- 
tions that promised golden, sweet- 
flavored butter. I listen again to 
Father's loud vocalizing, '*We 
Thank Thee, O God, for a Proph- 
et," vibrant and clear, as he threw 
the final forkful of hay to the horses 
stabled for the night. 

Somewhat modified by time are 
the remembrances of raucous sounds 
of our kitchen during long winter 
evenings when ''harness fixing" time 
rolled around; but the image remains 
focused sharply, as Father lugged 
into the house the heavy hames and 
tugs after the chores were all done 
to deposit on Mother's immaculate 
kitchen floor. 

The weather always had some- 
thing to do with the event. Most 
generally the wind howled without, 
and the window panes shook pro- 
testingly with the impact of drift- 
ing snow. With harness oil placed 
at a convenient angle near the heap 
of leather gear, a piece of steel rail 
serving as the anvil, and the gleam 
of the copper rivets in the soft lamp- 
light, the evening's excitement be- 
gan. The precision of each ham- 
mer stroke always amazed me as 
Father made rivet fastenings secure. 

Mother generally found this event 
an occasion to pop corn on the shin- 
ing expanses of our kitchen range. 



SECURITY 



205 



It could have been that the httle 
task took her mind from the for- 
midable pile centering her kitchen 
floor. On such nights she was also 
prone to tantalize us with odors of 
honey taffy that for interminable 
lengths failed to reach the ''thread" 
or ''crack" stage. Another of Moth- 
er's little household tasks which in- 
trigued us was her evening prepara- 
tion of baked apples for next morn- 
ing's breakfast. The dabs of but- 
ter, spices, sugar, and pattings that 
went into the operation! 

"Now they'll just need warming 
up in the morning." Mother would 
smile with deep satisfaction. And 
the teakettle agreed, as it sang 
homey songs. 

At length the repairing operations 
of the evening were completed, the 
harness heap moved to the porch, 
and tiny shavings of leather swept 
neatly into the coal shovel. Then, 
at length, the time had arrived. 
Father would read stories to us. 
Oh! the book friends of my youth! 
Even today I long to take time out 
for a brief reunion with the Little 
Shepherd of Kingdom Come, re- 
membering so vividly young Chad 
as my father introduced him to me. 

Occasionally Mother added a bit 
of explanatory narrative to the tales 
Father read as she looked up from 
her mending. Her "asides" were 
not the kind that required mental 
punctuating, for they were strikingly 
restrictive. 

But all too soon she intruded into 
our realm of romance with threaten- 
ing glances at the big mahogany 
clock hung above the kitchen table. 
With our usual mild protestations, 
we watched Father close the story- 
book and we reluctantly moved 
closer to the kitchen range for a 
final warming before we ventured 



"Getting there is half the fun." 
"Go by ship— it makes the trip." 

Europe 

Sail from Montreal on June 12, 1959. 
Enjoy life on the Luxury Liner; relax 
and rest before beginning your fine 
European Tour. 

Hawaii 

Sail from San Francisco, April 23, 1959. 
Be in Hawaii for their May Day Cele- 
bration when the Shower Trees are 
in bloom! 

Historic Train 

The original Historic Train leaves Fri- 
day evening July 31, 1959, Salt Lake 
City, at 5:00 p.m. 

See Nauvoo, Carthage, Kirtland, 
Sharon, Vermont, Etc., and witness 
the 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

For free folders write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

966 East South Temple 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone: EM 4-2017 



LEARN TO 
TYPEWRITE! 




New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information. 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



206 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1959 



Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

THE WORLD'S FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 

for 

Relief Society 



Beesley Musk Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



into the frigid realms of our winter 
bedrooms. But our souls had been 
warmed with a warmth that only 
family solidarity can give. 

Father and Mother are gone from 
that circle now, but the memories 
of our evenings around the old cook- 
stove are crystal clear and the se- 
curity fostered there gives us faith 
in the goodness of life. 



HAWAII 

Sail on July 1, 1959 

A lovely time to go to Hawaii. 

HISTORICAL TOUR 

Leaves August 1, 1959, for 

the famous 

Hill Cumorah Pageant. 

SCENIC NORTHWESTERN 
TOUR 

Leaves June 27, 1959 

Come join us on this wonderful 
vacation tour. 

Ask about our European Tours in 
June and August 1959. 

For further details write or phone: 

MARGARET LUND TOURS 

p. O. Box 20 Sugarhouse Station 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: IN 6-2909, AM 2-2339, CR 7-6334 



cJhe (biiver-CJingered 

Ethel Jacohson 

The fingers of March 
Are silver with frost. 
They fret the larch, 
Still leafless, lost 
In dreams that now 
Wear ragged and thin 
As each chafed bough 
Feels a pulse begin. 

The fingers of March 
Probe lingering snows 
Where green shoots arch 
And a trillium shows. 
They part the rain. 
Then, dazzling clear. 
Paint a rainbow plain 
From heaven to here! 
■ ♦ ■ 

(banctuarii 

Vesta N. Lukei 

We know 

Two wheel tracks worn 

Like furrows faint and brown and 

rutted 
Amid the hillside weeds 
And new spring green. 
We know 

This short, steep road 
That ends by lichen-covered rocks 
And weathered pasture fence. 
We overlook a gentle valley 
In the curve of hills. 
We know, 
Always and over all. 
The benediction of sky. 
We have been here before. 
We shall come again. 



XVeeds 



Hattie B. Maughan 



My neighbor's yard is full of weeds, 
Right thriftily they grow. 
My border line is scoured clean 
Of noxious things, for oh — 
My lilies will a contrast form 
To weeds in rank disorder. 
And all will see a lesson in 
My straight and spotless border. 

But, as I wander through my yard. 

So smugly self content, 

A weed around my ankle twines 

On sin and mischief bent. 

I look and all around my feet. 

They chortle in disorder. 

My neighbor may look further than 

My chaste and cleanly border. 



• BEAUTIFUL 
• IIAIVDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50; Leather Cover-$3.80 

Advance payment must accompany 

all orders. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 35 

150 to 300 miles 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles _ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 ^gTi^^ 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake CItv 1 . Utah ^% \^ 



MEXICAN TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah 
March 14, 1959 

Acapuico, Mexico City, Taxco, etc. 

Ancient pyramids and ruins. 

Guide is a member of 

Latter-day Saints Church. 

HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah 
July 24, 1959-23 Days 

See Liberty, Carthage, Nauvoo, 

Adam-Ondi-Ahman, Kirtland, Etc. 

Including Boston, New York, 

Washington, Chicago. 

NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah 
June 28, 1959 

Including Banff, Lake Louise, 

and Victoria. 
For Itinerary write or phone: 

ESTHER JAMES TOURS 

460 Seventh Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone: EM 3-5229 




LIVE BETTER 
ELECTRICALLY 

with 
Full 

HOUSEPOWER 




Electricity Costs So Little 
You Can Afford a Lot 



UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 



Page 207 



TRAVEL • TRAVEL H 



> 
< 



> 
< 



LU 
> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 

H 



> 
< 



> 
< 

H 



HAWAII 

8 or 16 fun-filled sun-filled days. 
Deluxe hotels. Meals. Sightseeing 
trips and cruises. Visit 4 islands, 
L.D.S. Temple. Enjoy native festivi- 
ties and Island Lealea (Fun). De- 
part any time or travel with groups 
leaving regularly. 

$259-$639 

EUROPE 

48 days — 14 countries: England, 
Scotland, Norway, Sweden, Den- 
mark, Germany, Holland, Belgium, 
Austria, Switzerland, Italy, Monaco, 
San Marino, Lichtenstein. (June and 
September departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE TOUR 

Along the Mormon Trail — visit 
Liberty, Carthage, Nauvoo, Adam- 
ondi-Ahman, HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT, Niagara Falls, Ottawa- 
Montreal, Quebec, New England, 
Boston, New York, Philadelphia, 
Washington, Mt. Vernon and other 
Mormon and American Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S. YOUTH TOUR 
EUROPE 

30 days — 11 countries. All ex- 
pense, fine hotels, balanced menus, 
visit L.D.S. Branches. Cultural and 
Educational Sightseeing, Supervised 
Fun, Physician accompanying Tour. 
Limited Accommodations, ctpply 
early. Departs June 1959. 

ROBBINS TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare Itineraries 

Com'pare Prices 

then 

TRAVEL WITH US 



> 

< 



H 

TO 

> 

< 



H 

> 
< 

m 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



^ Box 1514 Salt Lake City, Utah TO 

^ Phone EL 9-0959 ^ 

H 13AVili • 13AVill P 



ujirthday (congratulations 

One Hundred One 

Mrs. Julia Caroline Beal Burr 
Provo, Utah 

One Hundred 

Mrs. Celestia Snow Gardner 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs. Nancy Winn Kartciiner 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary McDonald Ludlow 
Heber City, Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs. Laura P. Nebeker 
Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs. Lavinia Rigby Cord 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Sarah Helena Fotheringham 

Stockton, California 

Mrs. Albertina S. Beckstrand Fisher 

Meadow, Utah 

Mrs. Susanna Wagstaff McGhie 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Alice G. Smith 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith 
Randolph, Utah 

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffiths 
Clarkston, Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs. Margaret Ellen Black Rowley 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Susan Daniels 
Payson, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Elizabeth Brady 

Rasmussen 

La Jara, Colorado 

Mrs. Louise Brockbank Reynolds 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lena Ashbaker Olsen 

Logan, Utah 



Page 208 




for Good Reading 




Matching pocket-sized, editions of 
the Standard Works. The ideal 
gift for a missionary, for the 
travehng man or woman, for the 
student away from home ... or 
for anyone who wants to take ad- 
vantage of brief leisure moments 
— anytime, anyplace — for good 
reading. 



MISSIONARY POCKET BIBLE 

Complete with LDS Ready Reference and Con- 
cordance. Page size 3^/^ x 5/^. Genuine leather 
binding. $8.50 

POCKET TRIPLE COMBINATION 

Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, Pearl 
of Great Price, bound in genuine leather. $0.00 

White leather $6.75 



I II 1 1 II 1 1 II 

liiiiiiiiii 



Bcsctctl^Booh Co. 

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah^ -* 



How to make your life insurance more BENEFICIAL 




With the passing years, changes 
come quickly. There may be new addi- 
tions to your family — like Stevie. Per- 
haps you've just bought a new house 
... or Dad has a promotion. 

Each of these changes mean a cor- 
responding change in your family's 
financial picture. And this means that 
your life insurance program should be 
reviewed periodically ... to keep it 



up to date ... to make it more Bene- 
ficial to your family. 



Your Beneficial man will be happy 
to recommend the best one for your 
family size and income. Ask him es- 
pecially about the new Benefactor 
Plan that provides insurance for every 
member of the family. Call him soon, 
or mail the coupon. 



Beneficial Life Insurance Company 
Beneficial Building 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Send me new folder giving more complete 
details about Beneficiol's new family Package 
Plan, 

Name 

Address 

City Zone State 



BENEFICIAL LEFE 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



fndiitance /¥?# 

Virgil H. Smith, Pres 





EUl^gSSillfe 







.«#•: 



"m^: 



' '^^:% 




j'-^-^'"-' 





"<*''•■ , 








'»*^ '7i^»j_Jw%jl 


%,.i^ 


.«. 


•;. ,. ^ t. 


',>*•• C ' 


' ^''*''^G 


Wk ■' 






;:|iP 


•*■ '^fxi 












irs^ 



lli]^ii!iJli<|iiiiii'*^ili!!!!![: 







\ fiL" jLjifntt~3ii' 



J * 



^^^ 



^» V. 






-^yOL. 46 NO. 4 



Special Snort Stor 



*'*# 



APRIL 1959 .A''^ 












^ 





-^ 



s^j^ 



^yCoove the 1 1 iormng 

Margery S. Stewart 

Thou hast not made the day 

Less lovely, Lord, 

Because I faltered at the 

Battle's edge, 

Or, by reason of small wounds, 

Cast down my sword. 

Tenderly, yet wildly beautiful 

Thy burning sun 

Winds through the morning 

Mistiness; 

Thy fleeing stars 

Cast garments spun 

Of silver on the unknowing world. 

In fingers of the wind 

The night's debris is flung 

Far out beyond 

Rims of this unscarred day. 

The freshness is not thinned. 

But my heart is wrung dry, 

Seeing, this once, thine own 

Invincible loveliness. 

Thou wilt not make one dawn 

Less wonderful, one rose less blown. 

Though armies turn away. 

Though nations choose the dark. 

This hght falls softly on 

The scorner's head, impervious 

Sings thy lark. 



The Cover: The Hermitage, President Andrew Jackson *s Home, near Nashville, 
Tennessee 
Photograph by Arthur Griffin, Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. 

Frontispiece: Springtime Blossoms, Luoma Studios 
Cover Design by Evan Jensen 



QJrora 11 



ear an 



a 3fc 



ar 



Congratulations on the February issue 
of The Relief Society Magazine. We hope 
you were happy with the cover picture. 
We are naturally prejudiced, but we 
think it one of the finest you have ever 
had. 

— Henry A. Smith 

President 
Central Atlantic 
States Mission 
Roanoke, Virginia 

The four process coloring of the cover 
for the February Magazine is the most 
beautiful I ever saw, and I have watched 
the development of printing, engraving, 
and photography for eight decades. '*Sun- 
set on the James River, Virginia, showing 
the statue of Captain John Smith" gives 
an effect of strength and delicacy unsur- 
passed. 

— Charles V. Worthington 
Los Angeles, California 

I enjoy the articles, lessons, stories, and 
poems in the Magazine very much. But 
there is one thing that I especially enjoy — 
the beautiful covers and frontispieces. I 
have noticed for several years that the 
one responsible for the cover designs is 
Evan Jensen. I would like to thank him 
for the beautiful work that is done on the 
covers. 

— Lynn Benson 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

My husband and I are laboring here in 
Mississippi as missionaries and are en- 
joying our efforts very much. For Christ- 
mas my children sent me money, as they 
didn't know just what I needed. After 
wondering what I could do with it that 
would bring the most happiness, and also 
the most blessings to the greatest number 
of people, I have decided to use it to put 
our Church publications in the homes of 
the scattered members ... of course I 
couldn't leave out The ReUei Society 
Magazine, for the women here, as every- 
where, need the help this Magazine gives 
toward making better mothers, keeping 
better homes, in fact, helping us to be 
more as our Father in heaven wants us 
to be. . . . 

— Cora Shippen Anderson 



Louisville, Mississippi 



I like Mrs. Hill's prize poem (January 
1959) very much. I must have read it six 
times to date. I have profound admira- 
tion for our Utah writers. There are a 
number of fine craftsmen among them. 
— Grace Ingles Frost 

Provo, Utah 

Congratulations on the new covers on 
The Reifef Society Magazine. I have been 
a reader of the Magazine since I was a 
little girl and then was interested only in 
the stories. Mother was an active worker 
in Relief Society. Now I read the Maga- 
zine from cover to cover. So much 
information for such a small time spent 
in reading! 

— Goldie L. Stark 

Pocatello, Idaho 

In the five and a half years that I have 
been in the South, I have looked forward 
to receiving my Relief Society Magazine. 
My husband, who is Bishop of the Biloxi 
Ward, finds time to read the Magazine 
as soon as it arrives. It has always been 
his favorite. We are most grateful to 
all the wonderful women who devote so 
much of their time and effort to prepare 
the poems, stories, lessons, and instruc- 
tions. The new covers for the Magazine 
are beautiful. I hope to sa\e my copies 
and have them bound. I only wish that 
every woman in the mission field could 
have a subscription to The Relief Society 
Magazine. We are too busy here to be 
homesick for dear old Utah, our home 
State, and The Relief Society Magazine 
helps us to meet old friends, not only in 
story and verse, but sometimes in pictures 
of members who are Singing Mothers, or 
who have appeared in programs and 
dramatizations. 

—Violet B. Coletti 

Gulfport, Mississippi 

My present study of poetic technique 
is giving me a greater appreciation of the 
art and a deep respect for all who labor 
to create poems. I marvel at the skill 
of Lael W. Hill ("The Telling," January 
1959), the depth of thought and feeling 
she can convey with such light, almost 
weightless, musical lines. 

— Mrs. lona Goold 

Burley, Idaho 



Page 210 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ___---- President 

Marianne C. Sharp --__-- First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker _---__ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. EHiott Josie B. Bay V/inniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Evon W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor --_-_____.-- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ____._-__- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager _-_--_-__- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 46 APRIL 1959 NO. 4 

(contents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

Messengers of Faith and Charity Spencer W. Kimball 212 

The East Central States Mission Preston R. Nibley 220 

The Right Circles 244 

Guard Your Family — Fight Cancer With a Checkup and a Check Esther Allegretti 249 

About Twilight Amy Viau 264 

FICTION — SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES 

Unto the Hills Helen Hooper 222 

The Bishop's Wife Sylvia Probst Young 228 

The Day I Turned Eight Ilene H. Kingsbury 250 

Great-Grandmother's Notebook Arlene D. Cloward 256 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 4 Beatrice R. Parsons 265 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 210 

Sixty Years Ago 238 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 239 

Editorial: "'School Thy Feelings" Louise W. Madsen 240 

Notes to the Field: Brigham Young University on Campus Leadership Week 242 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 268 

Birthday Congratulations 280 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Seven Months of Color Eva Willes Wangsgaard 233 

To a Friend Marion Winterbottom 243 

Recipes From the East Central States Mission Marie Curtis Richards 246 

Words Grace Ingles Frost 248 

You Can Sew — XIV — Children's Clothes — Infants and Toddlers Jean R. Jennings 254 

Rozella Dowdle Kingsford Makes Lace Tablecloths and Braided Rugs 260 

"Easy Soap" Recipe Vera C. Stratford 260 

"Now You Know You're Living" Mary Ek Knowles 261 

Home Decorators Joyce K. MacKabe 263 

The Hole in the Fence Dorothy Oakley Rea 278 

POETRY 

Above the Morning — Frontispiece Margery S. Stewart 209 

April Evening Ida Elaine James 219 

Nature's Prayer Helen Hurr 227 

Wild Primrose Evelyn Fjeldsted 237 

Wake Me Hazel Loomis 241 

Song for Her Soul Ruth H. Chadwick 243 

Old Logging Road Maude Rubin 245 

Benediction Thelma Ireland 249 

My Love Is Young Maixene Jennings 253 

Grandma Reminisces Elsie McKinnon Strachan 255 

This Year's Spring Vesta N. Lukei 263 

Precious Token Rowena Jensen Bills 274 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1958 by the General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No bacii 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 21 1 



Messengers of Faith and Charity 

Elder Spencer W. Kimball 

Of the Council of the Twelve 

(Address delivered at a Monument Park Stake Visiting Teachers Convention, 

September 16, 1958) 



MY beloved sisters of the Relief 
Society, I think one of my 
first childhood experiences 
was an awareness or consciousness 
of the existence and the importance 
of the Relief Society. We left Salt 
Lake City when I was three years 
old. My mother had six children, 
and during much of the time that 
she went through five more preg- 
nancies, five more births, she was 
president of the Relief Society— in 
a time when compassionate service 
had a little different meaning per- 
haps, than it does today — at least 
in its expression. We went to a 
new world where water was drawn 
out of open wells; where flies were 
so thick that you could not see out 
of the screen door in the evenings; 
and where typhoid ran rampant, 
summer complaint, and many other 
diseases were ever present; where 
medical skill was extremely limited; 
where there were no hospitals, no 
nurses, nor trained people, except 
the country doctor who had more 
than he could ever do. 

I read in her journal not long ago 
such expressions as these: 'T left the 
little ones with Ruth, or with Del- 
bert, or with Gordon, and went to 
Sister Smith's home where the sec- 
ond twin just died, and where they 
had three others desperately ill with 
typhoid fever." 'Today I spent the 
day with other sisters making burial 
clothes for the two children of Sister 
Jones,'' and on and on and on. That 
was my introduction to Relief So- 

Page 212 



ciety, and I am sure that that kind 
of work is still going forward, for 
as I understand your work, it in- 
cludes not only the spiritual and the 
moral, but also the physical well- 
being of the people. 

Whenever I think of visiting 
teachers I think of ward teachers, 
also, and think that certainly your 
duties must be very much the same 
as the ward teachers, which briefly 
are ''. . . to watch over the Church 
always," not twenty minutes a 
month— but always, "And be with 
them and strengthen them;" not a 
knock at the door, but to be with 
them, and lift them, and strengthen 
them, and empower them, and 
fortify them; ''And see that there is 
no iniquity . . . neither hardness . . . 
backbiting, nor evil speaking" 
(D& 020:53-54). 

What an opportunity! Some like 
to talk critically about what is hap- 
pening in the ward, the division of 
it, the reorganization of a bishopric, 
or of the Relief Society presidency, 
or any other of the numerous things 
done in the ward, which people 
might question and criticize. How 
glorious the privilege of two sisters 
to go into a home neutralizing the 
negative and the critical and build- 
ing up the Authorities of the 
Church, the Church itself, its doc- 
trines, its policies, its practices, 
''And see that the church meet to- 
gether often . . . and ... do their 
duty" (D&C 20:55). 

There can be no force in this pro- 



MESSENGERS OF FAITH AND CHARITY 



213 



gram as I see it. It must be a mat- 
ter of encouragement and love. It is 
amazing how many people we can 
convert and inspire with love ". . . to 
warn, expound, exhort, and teach, 
and invite unto Christ" (D & C 
20:59), the Lord said in his revela- 
tions. This could be nonmembers 
as well as members. The time may 
come when you will put more em- 
phasis on bringing the nonmembers 
to your meetings, but at least all of 
the members and the women of 
part-member families. 

To be successful, it seems to me, 
a visiting teacher must have a high 
purpose and remember it constant- 
ly, desiring to have great vision. She 
should have enthusiasm which can- 
not be worn down; positive atti- 
tudes, of course, and a great love. 

In the 42d Section of The Doc- 
trine and Covenants, the Lord said, 

And the Spirit shall be given unto you 
by the prayer of faith; and if ye receive 
not the Spirit ye shall not teach (D & C 
42:14). 

I assume that your work is closely 
allied to that of the Priesthood. We 
read: 

. . . the elders, priests and teachers of 
this church shall teach the principles of 
my gospel, which are in the Bible and 
the Book of Mormon, in the which is 
the fulness of the gospel (D & C 42:12). 

YOU then will teach not mere 
ethics, but turn to the standard 
works of the Church and bring to 
them the blessings which they may 
be in need of by your inspiring mes- 
sages. 

The teacher, of course, must be 
living all she teaches. That goes 
without saying, though it is some- 
times forgotten. 



And I give unto you a commandment 
that you shall teach one another the doc- 
trine of the kingdom (D & C 88:77). 

And they shall observe the covenants 
and church articles to do them, and these 
shall be their teachings, as they shall be 
directed by the Spirit. 

And all this ye shall observe to do as 
I have commanded concerning your teach- 
ing, until the fulness of my scriptures is 
given (D & C 42:13, 15). 

Don't let us be satisfied with 
mere visits, with just making 
friends. That, of course, has its 
place. With our missionary pro- 
gram, we have that constantly to 
fight, especially in Lamanite mis- 
sions. A missionary gets it in his 
mind that he must have a great 
bridge and so he builds ten miles of 
approach to get over a quarter mile 
stream, and he is worn out by the 
time he gets to the bridge, and then 
he may not accomplish his objective. 
Friendship, of course, is important, 
but how better can one make a 
friend than to teach him everlast- 
ing principles of life and salvation? 

Karl G. Maeser said, ''I would 
rather trust my child to a serpent 
than to a teacher who does not be- 
lieve in God." So, as expressed 
already, your testimony is a power- 
ful medium. As we tell mission- 
aries, nobody can answer your testi- 
mony, but there are many smart 
people just as clever as you are who 
know the scriptures just as well as 
you do, and who can argue, and 
probably outargue many of you. 
Many of these ministers spend all 
of their lives in studying the Bible, 
and they can rationalize and they 
know the scriptures, and they can 
find passages better than many of 
us, but not any one of them can 
ever meet your testimony. It leaves 



214 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



them dumb. You do not always 
have to bear it in the most formal 
manner, there are so many approach- 
es. Your testimony can have so 
many different expressions. 

Charles Burnap said, ''He then 
who would command among his 
fellows must excel them more in 
energy of will than in power of in- 
tellect.'' I would like to add an- 
other word to visiting teachers: to 
excel and to give leadership to the 
women whom they visit. They must 
excel in energy, and vision, and 
thoroughness, and testimony is un- 
answerable. 

The 38th Section of The Doc- 
trine and Covenants, starting with 
the 23d verse, appealed to me as 
1 glanced through it the other night: 

But, verily I say unto you, teach one 
another according to the office where- 
with I have appointed you; 

And let every man [and I think we can 
say women, too] esteem his brother 
[sister] as himself, and practice virtue and 
holiness before me. 

And again I say unto you, let every 
man esteem his brother [sister] as himself. 

For what man among you having twelve 
sons, and is no respecter of them, and 
they serve him obediently, and he saith 
unto the one: Be thou clothed in robes 
and sit thou here; and to the other: Be 
thou clothed in rags and sit thou there — 
and looketh upon his sons and saith I 
am just? 

Behold, this I have given unto you as 
a parable, and it is even as I am. I say 
unto vou, be one; and if ye are not one 
ye are not mine (D & C 38:23-27). 

npHERE are many of your sisters 
living in this city who are living 
in rags, spiritual rags. They are en- 
titled to gorgeous robes, spiritual 
robes, as in the parable. It is your 



privilege, not duty, but it is your 
privilege to go into those homes and 
exchange robes for rags. We talk 
about duty— ''I have got to go and 
do my ward teaching." ''I have got 
to go and do my visiting teacher's 
work." We have lost already the 
enthusiasm, the vision, and the ob- 
jective when we say, ''I have got to 
go this morning and do my visiting 
teaching." Rather it could be— 
'Today's the day I have been wait- 
ing for. I am happy to go into the 
homes of my sisters and lift them 
to new heights." You have a re- 
sponsibility. You have been called, 
called of God through the properly 
constituted authorities. You must 
not just go to homes, you have 
blood on your skirts to clear. 

It says in the 88th Section: 
''. . . purify your hearts, and cleanse 
your hands and your feet before me, 
that I may make you clean; That I 
may testify unto your Father, and 
your God, and my God, that you 
are clean from the blood of this 
wicked generation . . ." (D & C 

88:74-75). 

You cannot miss a home with 
impunity; you must not pass a sis- 
ter up even though she is a little 
uncomplimentary, or not too happy 
for your visit. "Also, I give you 
a commandment that ye shall con- 
tinue in prayer and fasting from this 
time forth" (D&C 88:76). 

In ]VIatthew, the 21st Chapter, we 
have a beautiful example. The Lord 
said: 

But what think ye? A certain man had 
two sons; and he came to the first, and 
said. Son, go work to day in my vineyard. 

He answered and said, I will not: but 
afterward he repented, and went. 

And he came to the second, and said 



MESSENGERS OF FAITH AND CHARITY 215 

likewise. And he answered and said, I go, they are just hitting at it a httle bit 

sir: and went not. |^ere and there. They are not 

,,., ^, r .^ . . J- 1 .1 n absorbed in the kingdom, so you 

Whether or them twain did the will i i 

of his father? They say unto him, The l^^ve a great work to do. 

first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say It was Ezekiel who Said something 

unto you. That the publicans and the about if the parents '\ . . have eaten 

harlots go into ^the kingdom of God be- sq^j g^^pes . . . the children's teeth 

ore you ( . 21.2 -31 j. are set on edge'' (Ezekiel 18:2). 

Is that a bit harsh? It would be That is what happens if you miss 

if it came from any other than the ^^^ mother and the mother misses 

Lord's own voice. He or she who ^^e children. Their teeth are on 

accepts a responsibility, and fails to edge because the mother is eating 

magnify it, ignoring it - well, you sour grapes, but if you can give her 

heard what he said, didn't you? sweet grapes, if you can give her 

". . . That the publicans and the good food, if you can nourish her, 

harlots go into the kingdom of God '^ Y^" can lift her, then, of course, 

before vou " ^^cr children have a chance. 

For you ward teachers or you visit- There is the old story you have 
ing teachers to accept a responsi- heard so many times of the ques- 
bility of four, five, six, or seven tions asked the builders, and the 
homes, and leave the people in their first one when asked, ''What are you 
spiritual rags and tatters is without doing here?" answered and said, "I 
excuse; and when you go into the am working eight hours a day. I am 
homes, there should be no 'vain putting in time. I am earning my 
babblings" or "swelling words." You living this way." The second one 
go to save souls, and who can tell said, "I am putting brick on brick, 
but that many of the fine, active and I am building a structure here." 
people in the Church today are The third, when he was asked, raised 
active because you were in their himself up to full stature and said, 
homes and gave them a new out- ''I am building a great cathedid." 
look, a new vision. You pulled back So it seems to me that visiting 
the curtain. You extended their teachers who just have to go and 
horizons. You gave them some- do their teaching, who have to get 
thing new to contemplate. Maybe in their reports, who have to an- 
they will never tell you about it in swer to a call, who have to do any- 
all their lives, but you did the work thing, they are just time watchers, 
and will be blessed. clock watchers. I guess there could 

be some of those clock watchers. 

YOU see, you are not only saving Then there are those who have a 

these sisters, but they also in- little better vision, "Why, it is all 

fluence their husbands and children, right, and it is part of the work of 

If the sister is a little inactive or a the Lord and, therefore, I guess I 

little careless, quite likely she has a should set aside my own interests 

husband who is a little more so, and go." But I am sure, most of 

and she has children who are only the sisters in this stake are building 

"dabbing" at the program, perhaps, great cathedrals. 

There are exceptions, of course, but ". . . He which soweth sparingly," 



216 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



said Paul, ''shall reap also sparing- 
ly; and he which soweth bountifully 
shall reap also bountifully (II Cor. 

9:6). 

We do not get far by just saying 
words. We must put our hearts 
into the words, and we must plan, 
and prepare our minds. I wonder 
if there are any sisters who fast the 
morning they are going to do their 
monthly visiting teaching. I do not 
know that it is required. There are 
many things in the Church that are 
not required: 

For behold, it is not meet that I 
should command in all things; for he that 
is compelled in all things, the same is a 
slothful and not a wise servant; where- 
fore he receiveth no reward (D & C 
58:26). 

/^NE who goes just to visit homes, 
to knock on the doors, to pass 
the time of day, and then goes back 
and makes the report, is somewhat 
like the one whom Paul spoke of 
who was fighting, as ''one that beat- 
eth the air" (I Cor. 9:26), not mak- 
ing any progress. She is like one 
whose wheels are spinning on the 
ice. We need to get out and put 
some gravel on the ice. We need 
to get some tires that have treads 
upon them, and then go forth and 
do our job as we should do it. 

I suspect that in almost every 
district there are difficult situations, 
women who will not let you in. 
There may be women who do not 
want you to come in, but permit it. 

There are women who wish you 
would leave before you do. 

You remember the Savior had 
troubles like that, too. 

And it came to pass, when the time 
was come that he should be received up, 
he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusa- 
lem, 



And sent messengers before his face: 
and they went, and entered into a village 
of the Samaritans, to make ready for him. 

And they did not receive him, because 
his face was as though he would go to 
Jerusalem. 

And when his disciples James and John 
saw this, they said, Lord, wilt thou that 
we command fire to come down from 
heaven, and consume them, even as Elias 
did? 

But he turned, and rebuked them, 
and said. Ye know not what manner of 
spirit ye are of. 

For the Son of man is not come to 
destroy men's lives, but to save them. 
And they went to another village (Luke 
9:51-56). 

At another time a man came to 
the Savior and said: 

Lord, have mercy on my son: for he 
is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he 
falleth into the fire, and oft into the 
water. 

And I brought him to thy disciples, 
and they could not cure him. 

Then Jesus answered and said, O faith- 
less and perverse generation, how long 
shall I be with you? how long shall I 
suffer you? bring him hither to me. 

And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he 
departed out of him: and the child was 
cured from that very hour. 

Then came the disciples to Jesus apart 
and said, Why could not we cast him 
out? 

And Jesus said unto them. Because of 
your unbelief: for verily I say unto you. If 
ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, 
ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove 
hence to yonder place and it shall remove 
and nothing shall be impossible unto you. 

Howbeit this kind goeth not out but 
by prayer and fasting (Mt. 17:15-21). 

When you have a woman who 



MESSENGERS OF FAITH AND CHARITY 



217 



will not open her door, and you 
know she is in the house, one who 
opens her door and does not want 
to, one who admits you and wishes 
you had not come, next month 
would it not be well to follow the 
advice of the Lord, ''Howbeit this 
kind goeth not out but by prayer 
and fasting" (Mt. 17:21)? 

You know the Lord has intangible 
methods and ways and means and 
forces that can touch hearts. Re- 
member Alma? Alma was persecut- 
ing the Church one day, and the 
next day he was a great advocate of 
it. Remember Paul? One day he 
was arresting the saints and im- 
prisoning them, and in a few days 
he was preaching the gospel in every 
synagogue with great power. What 
was the difference? It was some in- 
tangible force that had been brought 
to bear on them by the Lord. He 
touched their hearts. He did some- 
thing else, too. We know what it 
was, of course. 

Now you say, ''Well, that woman 
can never be touched." Of course, 
she can be touched. She can be 
brought in. John Taylor said there 
is none who cannot be converted if 
the right person makes the right ap- 
proach at the right time in the right 
way with the right spirit. He didn't 
put all those lights in; I have added 
them; but do not think that it is 
impossible. 

/^O back to the first book in The 
Book of Mormon and read it 
again. You remember when Nephi 
said: 

... I will go and do the things which 
the Lord hath commanded, for I know 
that the Lord giveth no commandments 
unto the children of men, save he shall 
prepare a way for them that they may 



accomplish the thing which he command- 
eth them (I Nephi 3:7). 

The 17th Chapter, 3d verse, is 
practically a repetition of it: 

And thus we see that the command- 
ments of God must be fulfilled. And if 
it so be that the children of men keep 
the commandments of God he doth nour- 
ish them, and strengthen them, and pro- 
vide means whereby they can accomplish 
the thing which he has commanded 
them; wherefore, he did provide means for 
us while we did sojourn in the wilderness 
(I Nephi 17:3). 

It can be done! We must elimi- 
nate entirely from our vocabulary 
the word ''can't." 

The Lord called you. Do you 
accept that, or do you think that 
your ward president called vou? 
Now if only your ward president 
called you, then it may be that it 
can't be done, but if God called you 
through these proper channels, in 
the way you know you are called, 
then it follows surely that you can- 
not fail, if you do your full part. 

It is easy to fail. It is easy to get 
discouraged. It is easy to quit. You 
remember how Nephi was confront- 
ed with an impossible situation and 
could not get the plates. His broth- 
ers could not. They were unable to 
buy them. They could not bribe 
them out of the hands of Laban. 
They could not force their way in, 
and their lives were hanging on a 
thread. In spite of all that, here 
comes one unarmed boy who walks 
into a city through a wall that could 
not be penetrated, into gates that 
could not be opened, into a garden 
that was impenetrable, into a vault 
that was locked, among soldiers who 
could not be by-passed, and he came 
out with his arms full of records to 
keep his posterity and others from 



218 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



perishing in unbelief. He did what 
was humanly impossible. But noth- 
ing is impossible to the Lord. Any- 
time we have him on our side, when 
he has called us and given us a com- 
mandment, then, if our energy and 
our efforts and our planning and 
our prayers are equal to the size of 
the calling, the work, of course, will 
be successfully completed. 

A monk is said to have built a 
tower sixty feet high and three feet 
wide. On a certain day he would 
climb up to the top of the tower 
and pray, and the words of his 
prayers were generally about like 
this: "O God, where art thou?" No 
answer. ''Come, O God, where art 
thou?" No answer was heard. Final- 
ly, there came a voice which said: 
''I am down among the people." 

We must be humble. Our wealth, 
our affluence, our liberties, all that 
we possess must never let us feel 
above anyone. We must always 
keep in mind a deep sincerity, a 
great humility, and a total depend- 
ence upon the Lord. 

Most failures are made by those 
who have found that good enough 
satisfies them. There is the story 
of Antonio Stradivarius with which 
you are all familiar, I am sure. He 
died at ninety-three. When he was 
about seventy years old, he created 
the greatest violin that has ever been 
built. He had had some training 
before, but the vision came to him 
long, long after he had left all his 
teachers. He made many changes. 
He gave the violin a greater curva- 
ture in the middle ribs, the four 
corner blocks were made more mas- 
sive. He lowered the height of the 
arch of the belly of it. He made 
the scroll more massive and promi- 
nent. He reached his perfection 
when he was about seventy. 



^HEN Sister Kimball and I had 
our little girl studying violin 
we thought she might be a great 
violinist someday. We bought her 
a little violin. I think you would 
call it a ''fiddle," because it cost us 
only fifteen dollars. As far as I 
could tell, it looked just like any 
other violin — like a Stradivarius, 
perhaps. It was a fifteen-dollar in- 
strument, for her to start her work 
on. If she had become a great 
violinist, we would have purchased 
a better one for her. I inquired the 
other day down at one of our music 
stores, and they said that Stradi- 
varius violins sometimes go up as 
high as two hundred thousand dol- 
lars. 

I once knew a rather odd family 
and the father claimed to have a 
Stradivarius. They wouldn't all go 
to Ghurch at any one time. Always, 
somebody had to stay home and 
watch the violin, it was considered 
so precious. Well, I tell you that 
each one of you can be a fiddJe, or 
you can be a Stradivarius, when you 
go into the homes of the saints to 
teach them the gospel. 

You remember that love is the 
greatest law. When the Lord was 
asked which were the two greatest 
laws, he said: 

. . . Thou shalt love the Lord thy God 
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind. 

And the second is like unto it. Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself (Mt. 
22:37, 39)- 

He told us who our neighbors 
are. They are the people next door, 
the ones that are away; those who 
are on their journeys; those injured, 
the ill, the mean, the sinful. Every- 
body is our neighbor, and these 



MESSENGERS OF FAITH AND CHARITY 



219 



people in these homes are our neigh- 
bors. If you go to fill assignments, 
that is one thing, but if you go to 
bring your neighbor to a full knowl- 
edge of the gospel, then that is an- 
other story. 

Persistence is often rewarded, 
especially if it is attended with love 
and kindness. It is difficult to serve 
where there is little appreciation; 
but often obstinacy gives way and 
receptiveness takes the place of re- 
jection. Even nature exemplifies 
this principle: A little moisture gets 
into the rocks and freezes and cracks 
the rock wide open; a strong wind 
carves out the cliffs; a seed falls in 
a crack in the stone and, waging a 
slow, silent, but never-relaxing pres- 
sure, finally splits the stone; a tiny 
tree root under heavy pavement 
finally cracks and lifts the enormous 
weight. 

You can succeed. Like the little 
vine, the little root that can topple 
a wall or split a rock, you can touch 
hearts and break people away from 
their improper moorings and bring 
them into spiritual activity. It can 
be done! 



Now, in conclusion, let me quote 
you one of my favorite little verses. 
I have quoted it many times. Maybe 
you have heard me quote it. It is 
by Henry Van Dyke: 

Let me do my work from day to day 
In the field or forest, at the desk or loom, 
In roaring market place or tranquil room; 
Let me but find it in my heart to say, 
When vagrant wishes beekon me astray, 
This is my work; my blessing, not my 

doom; 
Of all who live I am the one by \^hom 
This work can best be done in the right 

way. 

Then shall I see it not too great, nor small, 
To suit my spirit and to prove my powers; 
Then shall I cheerful, greet the labouring 

hours. 
And cheerful turn, when the long shadows 

fall 
At eventide, to play and love and rest. 
Because I know for me my work is best. 

(From 'The Three Best Things" 
— 1, Work, by Henry Van Dyke) 

God bless you sisters in your glori- 
ous work, in your sweet personali- 
ties, in the extended influence you 
can pass to others, I pray in the 
name of Jesus Christ, Amen. 



KyLpnl ibvemng 

Ida. Ehine James 

Why do I linger, still, in dark and mist 
Through which I cannot see, and still I strain — 
Is there a lilac left I have not kissed 
And drunk its breath with April's subtle pain? 
How can I leave the dogwood here, unsung. 
In darkness through the poignant April night. 
Unwind my arms from blossoms where they've clun^ 
Bursting to give their hearts out, snowy-white. 

The dogwood's little sisters, bridal-wreath. 
Droop graciously to second place, in awe. 
Mute to my listening heart that beats beneath 
Their frail encircling arcs without a flaw. 
With such pure beauty offered me, profuse, 
Oh, April, let me stand without excuse. 



cJhe (bast i^entrai States 1 1 it 



ssion 



Pieston R. Nihley 

Assistant Church Historian 

'T^HE East Central States Mission was organized in November 1928, under 
the direction of Elder Stephen L Richards of the Council of the 
Twelve. The states of Tennessee, Kentucky, North Carolina, and Vir- 
ginia were taken from the Southern States Mission, and West Virginia 
and part of Maryland from the Eastern States Mission, to form the new 
mission. Miles L. Jones of Ogden, Utah, was chosen as the first president. 
Headquarters of the mission was established in Louisville, Kentucky, where 
a commodious mission home was purchased. 

The total Latter-day Saint membership of the new mission at the 
time of its organization, was i2,28q, which included 2,060 children. 

President Jones served as president of the East Central States Mission 
until June 1934, when he was succeeded by James M. Kirkham. President 
Kirkham was succeeded in June 1937 by William T. Tew; President Tew 
served until July 1940 when he was succeeded by James P. Jensen; Presi- 
dent Jensen was succeeded in October 1943 by Graham Doxey; President 
Doxey served until November 1946, when he was succeeded by Thomas 
W. Richards; President Richards presided until May 1950, when he was 
succeeded by John B. Matheson; President Matheson was succeeded in 




Courtesy Department of Public Relations 

Frankfort, Kentucky 

Submitted by Marie C. Richards 



BIRTHPLACE CABIN OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN 

In the Memorial Building, National Historical Park 
Near Hodgenville, Kentucky 



Page 220 



EAST CENTRAL STATES MISSION 



221 




Luoma Photos 



LANDSCAPE NEAR ELKINS, WEST VIRGINIA 

Headquarters for the Monongahela National Forest 
in the Allegheny Mountains 

October 1953 by Cornelius Zappey; President Zappey presided until Febru- 
ary 1955, when he was released on account of illness. He was succeeded 
by Melvin Ross Richards, who presides at the present time. 

In 1947 the states of North Carolina, Virginia, and parts of West 
Virginia, were taken from the East Central States Mission and given to 
the Central Atlantic States mission. 

Elder Sterling W. Sill, Assistant to the Council of the Twelve, made 
a tour of the East Central States Mission, in company with President M. 
Ross Richards, during May 1958. Chapels were dedicated in the McMinn- 
ville, Bristol, Knoxville, and Hopkinsville branches. At the conclusion of 
his tour, Elder Sill said: '1 am delighted with the quality of the people 
who are being brought into the Church and the spirit that seems to be 
among them." 

On December 31, 1958, there were 13,607 members of the Church 
in the East Central States Mission, located in forty-nine branches. During 
the year 1958, five hundred converts were baptized in the mission. 

Fifty-three Relief Society organizations, with 1003 members, were 
reported in December 1958. Marie C. Richards presides over the East 
Central States Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine, 'The Hermitage," home of President Andrew 
Jackson, near Nashville, Tennessee, is reproduced from a color transparency by Arthur 
Griffin, Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. See also "Recipes From the East Central 
States Mission," by Sister Richards, page 246. 



Unto the Hills 



Helen Hooper 

4 4"]t yTAMA, Mama!" We came "Mama wants you to have this 

IV I ^^""^"§ ^"^^ *^^^ kitchen one, too/' Blanche explained with 

wide-eyed and shocked, strained solemnity, 

with petticoats and pigtails flying ''We never took your chicken!" 

behind us. ''Mama, Mrs. Haynes said Mrs. Haynes, her face getting 

and Mrs. O'Hara just stoled our big all red and splotchy, 

white rooster!" "Never mind, Belle, there's no 

"What do you mean stoled?" use gettin' all heated up," said Mrs. 

asked Mama calmly, as she lifted O'Hara. "Miz Whitehead just 

the heavy sadiron from the shirt on plain knows we need it, and that's 

the ironing board and set it back why she sent this one, too." She 

on the hot stove, then hfted the turned to us. "Go on home and 

other one from the stove, tested it tell your ma thanks." She took the 

with a moistened forefinger, and chicken, and, as she shut the door, 

went on ironing the shirt. we heard her continue, "She's a 

"We saw them. Mama. Mrs. right good and understanding wom- 

O'Hara shooed him over the fence, an in spite of her being a Mormon." 

and Mrs. Haynes caught him in her This observation in no way sur- 

apron, and they both ran into Mrs. prised us. We had grown accus- 

Haynes' house. I bet they're gonna tomed to the fact that we were dif- 

eat him, too!" ferent — a Mormon widow and her 

Both of us were quivering with children hving in a non-Mormon 

righteous indignation as we present- town, 

ed the facts of the case. Unlike most of the towns in 

Mama carefully finished the shirt Utah, Eureka had been settled by 

and placed the iron back on the prospectors and miners who were 

stove. interested only in the rich ore from 

"My goodness," she said thought- its mountains. There were twenty- 

fully. "That's too bad. Mr. O'Hara two business establishments on 

must be drinking again, and that Main Street, and eighteen of them 

rooster's as tough as sole leather, were saloons. 
You go back out in the yard and 

pick out the fattest hen you can T NEVER will forget the day Father 

find. Catch it quick, and go knock was killed. He was sheriff of Juab 

on Mrs. Haynes' door and tell them County and he'd been out with a 

I want them to have that one, too. posse to capture some bank rob- 

One rooster isn't nearly enough to bers. It was washday and when I 

feed two families." heard Leland yell. I ran out with 

Blanche and I looked at each oth- Mama to meet the men on horses, 

er a moment, then, giggling with We saw father lying limp across his 

delight, we ran to obey. I can still saddle. Mama gasped and ran 

remember the faces of the two through the gate. She lifted his 

women when we handed them that head in her arms. It took a whole 

chicken. minute for her to realize that he 
Page 222 



UNTO THE HILLS 



223 



was dead, then she turned and 
walked dazedly into the house. She 
went into her bedroom and shut 
the door. It was the next morning 
before she unlocked that door and 
came out. Her face was white and 
drawn, but she was quiet and com- 
posed. We never saw her cry at all. 

The Relief Society sisters had 
been there most of the night and 
the washing was done and the house 
was in order. 

All that day our house swarmed 
with people who came to pay their 
respect. Strange men, looking un- 
comfortable in celluloid collars, 
held their hats in their calloused 
hands and bowed to Mama, saying 
over and over that Jim Whitehead 
was a real gentleman, and the town 
would miss him. 

After the funeral was over the 
next day, all of our relatives gathered 
together and agreed that we would 
ha\'e to go back to Provo with them. 
They reckoned, however, without 
Mama. When they had all finished 
talking and making arrangements 
for us, she told them sweetly, but 
firmly, that she had no intention 
of allowing either herself or her 
children to become a burden to 
anyone. 

"It isn't a matter of choice, as I 
see it," said Grandfather. 'Tou 
have no way of supporting eight 
young children. You'll have to ac- 
cept help from the family.'' 

"No," replied Mama. 'Til take in 
boarders." 

"But, Julia!" Aunt Mary's voice 
was shocked. "You can't be serious- 
ly intending to rear your children 
among the riffraff of a mining town 
without Jim's help and protection! 
It was a dreadful mistake to come 
here in the first place." 

Mama's back stiffened slightly. 



"Jim never made a mistake." Her 
voice was soft but firm. "As far 
as protection is concerned, I'm sure 
the Spirit of the Lord dwells in the 
mountains the same as in the val- 
leys. We'll just have to put our 
trust in him." 

Winter came early in October 
that year, before the rooms for the 
boarders were finished. It was then 
that I began to notice the silver 
streaks in Mama's hair, as I brushed 
it in the evenings while she read to 
us. I couldn't help but remember 
Aunt Mary's words. Could we 
really manage without Father? I 
tried to concentrate on Les Miser- 
ables, but all the time I could hear 
the wind rattling the windows, 
while the coyotes howled up in the 
hills, and the snow sifted thinly 
through the crack under the door. 

/^NE morning Lizzie Brady faint- 
ed in school. She told me 
afterwards that she hadn't had any- 
thing to eat for three days. I gave 
her most of my lunch and felt em- 
barrassed when she ate ravenously. 
The lunch wasn't much. Our 
pantry and cellar were almost bare, 
too. When I went home from 
school that afternoon, I told Mama 
about Lizzie. 

She clucked her tongue behind 
her teeth, and I could tell she was 
calculating just how much she 
could spare. "Mr. Brady's very ill, 
and Mrs. Brady's not strong yet 
from the birth of the twins, poor 
thing." 

She lifted the cellar door, and I 
followed her down the stairs. She 
picked up a gunny sack, and we 
divided the remaining potatoes and 
onions and carrots. To this she 
added half of the last piece of salt 
pork and half of the small piece of 



224 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



cheese. She scooped a pan of flour 
out of the bottom of the barrel and 
handed it to me to carry, along with 
a loaf of bread. She sent Leland to 
the coal shed with another gunny 
sack and told Howard to pick up 
all the wood he could carry. I saw 
her glance briefly at the small pile 
of coal left in the corner of the 
shed as we passed. 

Mrs. Brady was wrapped in a 
shawl, and the children were shiver- 
ing under thin quilts. While Mrs. 
Brady sat and wept, Mama built a 
fire. The children were so hungry 
they could scarcely wait until the 
food was cooked, begging to eat it 
raw. 

Their faces were like Christmas 
when we left them gathered around 
the table and the steaming bowls 
of stew. 

On the way home I looked at 
Mama stepping lightly and quickly 
through the snow and thought 
about Mr. Brady's parting words. 
She wasn't really one of God's an- 
gels, but I had a feeling that she 
knew him in a way I couldn't under- 
stand. 

VU'HEN I brought up the last 
potatoes the following Satur- 
day, I sat on the cellar stairs nib- 
bling the white sprouts. What if 
we didn't get any more? What 
would it be like to starve to death? 

That night we had finished say- 
ing family prayers, and Mama was 
tucking us in our beds, spreading 
newspapers between the quilts for 
greater warmth, when we heard a 
great stomping and snorting and 
then a pounding on the front door. 

''My goodness," Mama said, ''who 
can that be at this time of night?" 

We all leaped out of bed and 
followed her to the door. She op- 



ened it up, and there stood Uncle 
Bill from down on the farm in 
Springville. His moustache and 
hair below his hat and ear muffs 
were white with frost, and his leath- 
er gloves were frozen stiff on his 
hands. He pounded them together 
as Mama pushed him into the kitch- 
en and fanned up the embers in 
the stove and put in some more 
wood. Soon she had his feet in a 
tub of hot water and her warm 
shawl around his shoulders. 

The boys had dressed and gone 
out to unharness the horses and put 
them in the shed. When they 
came in, Uncle Bill was warm and 
relaxed and able to talk. He told 
the boys to get the bale of hay out 
of the wagon, feed and water the 
horses, and be sure to put the blank- 
ets over them; then he reached for 
the teakettle and poured more hot 
water over his feet. He sat back, 
sighing with comfort. 

"I don't know but I think that's 
the coldest ride I ever had, except 
the time we went out after Black- 
hawk and his braves." He smiled 
at Mama. "I don't want to hurry 
you, Juha, but I could sure appreci- 
ate something warm and satisfying 
in my stomach." 

Mama stood perfectly still, while 
two big tears started down her 
cheeks. I swallowed hard and the 
tears started down my face in 
sympathy. 

"Oh, Bill," she said, "I . . . I'm 
so sorry, I know you're hungry and 
I . . . haven't a thing in the house 
to give you to eat." By this time 
we were all sniffling. 

"Why, Julia, I don't want you to 
fuss." Uncle Bill looked embar- 
rassed. "Just a bowl of hot milk- 
toast'll be fine." 

Mama spread her hands emptily. 



UNTO THE HILLS 



225 



'Toil don't understand. I haven't 
anything. . . ." 

Uncle Bill stood straight up in 
the tub. He was a big man, and at 
that moment he seemed to tower 
above us. His face became white, 
and he almost thundered, '7^^^^? ^^ 
you mean to tell me that you 
haven't any food to eat?" 

Mama could only nod. 

Uncle Bill sat down again. He 
seemed limp, like a shirt with the 
starch all gone out of it. ''Well 
Fm beat," he muttered, ''to think 
I almost ignored it and didn't 
come." 

Mama took her handkerchief out 
of her pocket and blew her nose 
and wiped her eyes, then she 
reached over and did mine. 

Uncle Bill watched her a mo- 
ment and then he said, "Julia, I 
dreamed about you last night, and 
when I woke up this morning it 
seemed as if you needed me. I told 
myself that dreams didn't mean a 
thing, but I couldn't seem to for- 
get it. I told Mollie and she said 
maybe I'd better come on up and 
see you." 

He reached for the towel and 
began drying his feet. "We butch- 
ered a hog last week, and she said 
I should bring you some fresh pork, 
headcheese, and sausage. The root 
cellar's still nearly full, and I figured 
if you were going to feed boarders 
you could probably use some extra 
food, so I tossed in a few bags of 
potatoes, carrots, onions, and par- 
snips." Uncle Bill began to pull 
on his socks and shoes. "There're a 
few squash, some apples, some new 
rendered lard, butter, and cheese, 
some of Mollie's chickens, and 
fresh eggs and a smoked ham." He 
paused, shaking his head. "Julia, 



why didn't you write and tell us you 
needed help?" 

Mama smiled tenderly. "I was 
afraid I was going to have to, but 
I kept asking the Lord and he told 
you." 

Uncle Bill just looked at her for 
a long minute, then, as he started 
for the door, he said, "You always 
were mighty proud where other 
folks were concerned, Julia, but, I 
guess, if you're humble enough be- 
fore God, that excuses it." 

/^NE night the following spring 
Mama and I were late coming 
home from choir practice. Thinking 
about Mama always makes me re- 
member that night. 

It was a reward for being good to 
accompany her to choir practice. I 
was nine vears old then, and I loved 
to sit in the back of the meeting- 
house, alone on the big bench, and 
listen to the singing. I can still feel 
those hymns in my very bones. 

For the strength of the hills we bless thee, 

Our God, our father's God; 

Thou hast made thy children mighty 

By the touch of the mountain sod .... 

The sopranos climbed joyfully up 
the scale. 

Thou hast led thy chosen Israel 

To freedom's last abode. 

For the strength of the hills we bless thee, 

Our God, our father's God. 

That was my favorite song. It 
seemed as if it had been written 
for us. 

We came out of the chapel and 
walked up the board sidewalk. I 
stepped eagerly, skipping over the 
cracks. We came to Sulli vans' 
corner and turned off the sidewalk 
down the middle of the dirt road. 



226 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 

I made my way, balancing carefully him fall down. Oh, please don't 

in a narrow, wagon-wheel rut until let him hurt Mama." 

we turned off into the alley by Mama's breath was coming in 

Dunn's. deep gasping sobs, and her arms 

Mama was humming softly, and were shaking from the terrible 

I began humming with her. Sud- strain. Her liair had loosened from 

denly her hand tightened on mine, its pins and was falling forward 

I looked up and saw that she was over her face. I began to sob in 

watching something in front of us. terror that she was going to be 

It lowered its head and pawed the killed, and then, all at once, it was 

ground, and I realized that it was finished. The steer's legs flipped 

Mr. Redmond's yearling steer. I out from under him and he fell 

sidled closer to Mama, and she said, heavily on his side. 

''Don't be frightened. He probably Mama sank to her knees and fell 

won't bother us at all." forward on top of him. For a 

''Can't we run back?" I asked, moment they lay there panting to- 
looking fearfully at the sheds lin- gether, then he gave a great heave 
ing the sides of the alley. and staggered to his feet. Docilely 

"No. I'm sure he could run he trotted off down the alley. I 

faster than we could," she said, jumped down and ran to Mama, 

"I'll boost you up on the shed and dropping beside her and hfting her 

don't you dare get down until I head into my lap. Gently I stroked 

tell you." Quickly she put her her tumbled hair back from her face 

hands under my arms. "Now jump." and kissed her temple in the little 

I jumped and caught hold of the hollow where it throbbed in and 

top of the shed. She pushed me out. She opened her eyes and 

again, and I was up on top. I smiled to reassure me. She rested 

steadied myself and then looked a little while longer, until her 

back just in time to see the steer breathing was nearly back to nor- 

charge forward head down, its horns mal, then she stood up. She took 

spearing the moonlight. a deep breath and let it go in a 

Mama braced herself on her heels long, trembling sigh, as she 

and lifted her hands, crouching straightened her dress and pinned 

slightly as I'd seen the cowboys do back her hair, 

at the rodeo. Just as the steer "Oh, Mama," I cried. "The Lord 

reached her, he swung his head heard and answered my prayer." 

intending to lift her on his horns, "Yes, Nettie," she answered. "He 

but, instead, she seized them with did." Then she put her hands on 

her two hands and turned him each side of my face and looked 

quickly to the side, trying to throw into my eyes. "You must remem- 

him to the ground. His head was ber, child, the Lord gives us strength 

twisted up and back, close against and he expects us to help ourselves. 

Mama's breast, and I could see the too." 

whites of his eyes as they rolled She took my hand in hers and 

round and round as he snorted. again we started home. 

"Please, Heavenly Father," I Confidently I walked beside her. 

prayed, "make him fall down. Don't Once again we began to sing, "For 

let him hurt Mama. Please make the strength of the hills. . . ." 




Josef Muench 



SPRING IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA 
Mount San Gorgoiiio in Background 



I Lata re s LPt 



^e s ^T^raiier 

Helen Hun 

Oh, human lips, be still awhile 
And hear all nature pray. 
The peaceful calm of twilight hour 
Says more than words can say. 

The silent whispers of its heart, 
From orchard shadows rise, 
The mighty praises of God's power. 
No word can realize. 

Oh, human heart, be humble here 
Where nature sings his praise. 
In peace and calm of twilight hour, 
That tell of his kind ways. 

The quiet stillness of this hour, 
With sacred reverence. 
Speaks softly of his tender love 
And his great eminence. 



Page 227 



The Bishop's Wife 

Sylvia Piohst Young 



MARIAN, with a little smile of 
amusement, watched her 
husband eating breakfast 
across the table. Apparently una- 
ware of anything around him, he 
masterfully managed the eggs and 
bacon without taking his eyes from 
the morning paper. 

'Typical American husband," she 
observed, 'without a paper in front 
of his face he couldn't enjoy the 
meal. Why, I could feed him 
burned toast and scorched bacon, 
and he wouldn't know the differ- 
ence." 

Abruptly the paper was lowered, 
and two warm blue eyes smiled 
across at her. 

'1 don't advise you try it, Mrs. 
C. Anyway, it's your fault for spoil- 
ing me these sixteen years." 

''I really have, haven't I?" 

Contentment, warm as the early 
morning sunlight stealing through 
her kitchen window, filled Marian's 
heart. She enjoyed the early break- 
fast with Don before the boys were 
up. It gave them a few minutes 
alone in the busy day, minutes of 
mutual understanding, whether for 
serious contemplation or even light 
banter as this morning. 

''Guess I'd better go." Don rose 
from the table, his glass still in 
hand. 

"Marian." 

"Yes?" 

"Will you be real busy today? I 
need to have a stencil cut. We've 
got to get a letter out about the 
budget. I've written it. There on 
my desk. And do you think you 
could go over to the church and 
run it off? We'll need about three 

Page 228 



hundred copies. I want to get it 
out tomorrow, and I can't do it to- 
night, it's stake Priesthood meeting. 
"Oh, and will you call Dell and 
Willis, tell them I'll pick them up 
about 7:45? And, Marian, if you 
have time, there're a couple of let- 
ters of recommendation I should 
write, for Dean Clayton and Jack 
Sawyer. They want to become 
Eagles. You know, like the ones 
you've written before. They'll be 
coming for them, and I haven't had 
time." 

He came to stand beside her a 
moment then. 

"You're a honey." He planted a 
light kiss on the tip of her nose. 
"What would I do without you, 
Migs?" 

Migs— the pet name brought a 
rush of tender memories. It had 
been a long time since he had called 
her that. He had invented the 
name back in those World-War 
days when she had married him, a 
slim, dark-haired Marine. 

From the window she watched 
him getting into the car. His hair 
had slipped now, and was graying 
at the temples, and his figure had 
lost its boyish slimness. How often 
she had teased him lately about hav- 
ing just the right figure for a bishop. 

But he was always quick to re- 
mind her that her own hair had a 
tint of gray, and that constantly she 
was fighting to keep her waistline. 

How perfectly they understood 
each other. And how little the 
physical changes mattered when the 
depth of understanding and warmth 
of heart continued to grow. 



THE BISHOP'S WIFE 



229 



lyt ARIAN turned from the win- 
dow. Life had been good to 
them. Temporally and spiritually, 
they had been greatly blessed. She 
gathered the dishes from the table 
and put them in the sink. 

"What's for breakfast, Mom?" 

Tousle-headed and sleepy-eyed, 
fifteen-year-old Dave stood tall and 
blond in the doorway. 

Marian smiled at him. It seemed 
only yesterday that he was a mere 
toddler. 

''Get the other boys up," she said, 
'Til feed you all at once." 

As she cooked pancakes, Marian 
wondered if she would ever be able 
to fill her boys up. Fifteen, twelve, 
ten, and seven — they were all alike 
and yet so different. 

''Mark, you and Tommy do the 
dishes," she announced. 'Tve got 
some work to do for Daddy, and 
Dave you'd better get going. Dad 
will be expecting you. Denny, you 
play around here, now, so we'll 
know where you are." 

"Mama," it was Tommy calling 
from the den, "telephone." 

"He usually gets home about six- 
thirty, but it's Priesthood meeting 
tonight," she answered into the 
mouthpiece. "No, I really couldn't 
tell you. Why don't you call about 
seven o'clock?" 

Putting the phone back into its 
cradle, Marian noticed a book laid 
out upon the desk — Home Mem- 
ories oi President McKay. She re- 
membered Don saying he had 
promised to lend it to old Brother 
Marlow. 

I could take it to him this morn- 
ing after I've finished the mimeo- 
graphing, she thought. 

At half-past ten, with Denny at 
her side so he wouldn't vex the 
other boys all morning, Marian was 



ready to go to the church to run 
off Don's stencil. The scout letters 
had been written, and she had called 
the counselors' wives about the 
Priesthood appointment. 

Just as she she was ready to go, 
the Relief Society president called. 
Would Marian have the bishop call 
her tonight if he could? 

"You're about as busy as he is," 
Marian concluded, after she had 
talked to Sister Franson a few min- 
utes. "I'll have him call you for 
sure." 

She made a note of it. Beside 
the memo pad was a thick envelope 
she hadn't noticed before. Mary 
Ann Parker's marriage license. Don 
had married her and the Hayden 
boy last week. It was ready to 
mail except for a stamp. She would 
stop at the post office. 

With the letter and her other 
things, Marian went out of the 
house. It was a morning of sum- 
mer loveliness — pink and gold, and 
gently fragrant with the perfume of 
blossoming honey locusts. 

Mark and Tommy were working 
on a bicycle in the garage. 

"I'll be back in time to get your 
lunch," she told them. "I'd like 
you to do your practicing while I'm 
gone." 

"Do we have to?" Tommy pro- 
tested. 

"Well, thanks for taking Denny, 
anyway," Mark called as she drove 
out. 

In the cool quiet of the bishop's 
office, Marian sat at the table a 
moment before getting to the 
mimeographing. Here, in the quiet 
of this office, Don, as the bishop, 
made decisions and gave advice that 
constantlv affected human lives. It 
was a great and humbling responsi- 



230 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



bility to serve the Lord in such a 
capacity. 

Denny tugged at her arm. ''Let's 
do the letters, Mama." 

He was intrigued as the printed 
sheets shd so quickly from under 
the roller. In a few minutes they 
had finished and were out again in 
the bright sunlight. 

/^LD Brother Marlow lived about 
a mile from town. His house, 
of stately gingerbread construction, 
the color of overcooked tomato soup, 
stood behind a row of tall Lom- 
bardy poplars, cool and reminiscent 
of a past generation. 

Brother Marlow was working in 
his petunia bed. He was a round, 
jolly little man, who, Denny de- 
clared, looked like Santa Claus. 

It pleased him when Marian 
wanted to know about his flowers. 
He took her from plant to plant 
explaining. Especially he was 
proud of his roses— hybrids, a dozen 
or more— he knew the name of 
every one. 

'Til set you out some slips, Sister 
Crandall," he promised. Then he 
begged her to sit on his old porch, 
and he talked about his wife and 
the yesteryears. His great apprecia- 
tion for the book and the home- 
made gingerbread that she brought 
made her realize anew how much 
personal satisfaction can be derived 
from the smallest act of kindness. 

The boys were clamoring for 
lunch when she got home, so it 
wasn't until later that she found 
the note by the telephone in Tom- 
my's round, boyish scrawl. "Mama 
call IN 7-8926." 

Carefully she dialed the number, 
not remembering whose it was until 
she heard the voice on the other 
end. 



"Allie," she cried, "how nice. It's 
been ages since I've heard from 
you." 

"Marian, I've got the nicest sur- 
prise. I just got an airmail letter 
from the Bronsons. Howard has 
some sort of a business convention 
here in town on Saturday. They 
have to go again on Sunday, but 
Audrey would like us all to get to- 
gether on Saturday night. Marian, 
I thought we could go to that new 
place up Pine Creek — Silver Lake 
Lodge. Do you know it's been ten 
years since we've seen Audrey?" 

Audrey — the name brought back 
memories of a summer at a Marine 
base in South Carolina, before the 
war ended. Audrey and Howard 
Bronson, Allie and Raymond Ches- 
ley, Don and she — the six of them 
had lived at Parris Island. The boys 
had served together in the same 
battery in the Pacific, and although 
the girls hadn't known each other 
until that summer, it hadn't taken 
long for them to become close 
friends. 

After the war, the Bronsons had 
gone back to the East Coast. Allie 
and Raymond lived only fifteen 
miles away, but Marian and Don 
hadn't gone out with them for more 
than a year. 

"Saturday night — that sounds 
wonderful," Marian told her friend. 
"Don doesn't have a thing that 
night, I'm sure. It'll be like old 
times, Allie." 

"Marian, could you and Don 
meet here at our place about seven 
so we won't be too late? It takes 
about half an hour to drive up 
there." 

"We'll be there," Marian prom- 
ised. "I'll have Don leave the store 
early. I know he'll be as anxious 
to see you all as I am." 



THE BISHOP'S WIFE 



231 



A/f ARIAN was right in her predic- 
tions, Don was enthusiastic 
about the Saturday night plans. He 
was home from the store at five 
o'clock that night and helped Mar- 
ian with a patio supper for the 
boys. Relaxing with the newspaper 
before getting ready, they recalled 
old times. 

''Remember the time we went to 
Jacksonville in Howard's old car?" 

''Do I!" 

"I always thought we had fun at 
the beach in Savannah, though. 
Remember how Dave loved the 
water. He'd have walked right into 
the ocean if we hadn't held on to 
him every minute." 

"Speaking of Dave, remember 
how our landlord spanked him for 
spilling the watermelon seeds?" 

Don laughed. ''Boy, wasn't I 
mad! I was ready to spank the old 
man." 

"Dave was practically a baby — 
say, we'd better get going." 

Marian followed Don into their 
bedroom. "What shall I wear?" 
she asked. "I really haven't much 
choice." 

"But I like you in anything." 

"That's comforting." 

"How about that blue dress? I 
think you look real cute in it." 

"Okay. The blue it will be." 

They were almost ready, Marian 
was just helping Don with his cuff- 
links, when the phone rang. 

"Wonder who that is?' 

"Probably someone for the kids." 

"Dad," Dave called from the den, 
"telephone." 

"Know who it was, Dave?" Mar- 
ian asked, following Don into the 
den. 

"I don't know, Mom. It was a 



woman's voice, sounded real wor- 
ried." 

Marian looked at Don listening 
at the phone. His face looked grave. 

"I surely will," she heard him 
say, "I'll come right away." 

"What is it?" she asked, when he 
turned from the phone. "Don, 
where are you going?" 

"Marian," he turned from the 
phone, "Ronnie Decker was hit by 
an automobile. Thrown from his 
bike. They don't know just how 
badly he was hurt. Sister Decker 
would like me to come to the hos- 
pital to administer to him." 

"Don, can't you send someone 
else? Dell and Willis could go." 

He shook his head. "It's my duty 
to go, Marian. She asked for me. 
Look, honey, you call Allie and tell 
her we'll be a little late, but I 
should be back from the hospital in 
half an hour. Tell them to go on 
and we'll come soon as we can." 

He cupped his hand under her 
chin, reading the dark disappoint- 
ment in her eyes. 

"I'm the bishop, honey," he re- 
minded her gently. "Sister Decker 
and Ronnie are members of my 
ward. I'll go get Dell, and I'll be 
back soon as I can." 

She watched him go and then 
turned back to the phone to call 
Allie. The voice that answered was 
as filled with disappointment as her 
own. 

"We'll wait for you," Allie said. 

"No, you mustn't do that. We'll 
come just as soon as Don gets back. 
He shouldn't be too long." 

An hour later the phone rang. It 
was Don calling from the hospital. 

"Marian, the doctors are still 
working with Ronnie. You don't 
know how sorry I am, honey, I 



232 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



wanted to see the Bronsons, too. 
But we just couldn't leave. See you 
soon as I can/' 

The boys were in the basement 
playing Ping-pong and watching 
television. Marian changed into a 
robe and went out on the patio to 
wait. A full moon was peeking 
above Mt. Olympus, and a gentle 
breeze stirred the locusts. Silly to 
nurse a disappointment on such a 
beautiful night. She turned her 
thoughts to the vacation they were 
planning. 

When Don finally came, she met 
him with a smile. 

He put his arms around her. 
Without saying a word, he knew 
that she understood his appreciation 
for her. 

''Ronnie's going to be all right," 
he said. ''But he was badly bat- 
tered up, several broken ribs, and 
his right leg really smashed. He 
looked so white and little when they 
brought him into the room." 

"Well, he's only about eight, 
isn't he?" 

"That's right. But do you know 
what he said after we had admin- 
istered to him? He said, 'Thanks, 
Bishop, I know the Lord is with 
you.' 

"It made me feel so good, Mar- 
ian. Sister Decker was so apprecia- 
tive, and her husband — we had 
quite a talk. I really believe he was 
impressed." 

"He very well might have been, 
Don," she answered. 



npHE next morning Marian learned 
how right their impression con- 
cerning Mr. Decker had been. It was 
how right their impression concern- 
ing Mr. Decker had been. It was 
still early when the phone rang. 

"Sister Crandall, this is Jean 
Decker," she heard the voice on the 
other end saying. "I want to tell 
you how much we appreciated hav- 
ing the bishop and Brother Walker 
administer to Ronnie last night. I 
know the Lord was with them. 

"And, Sister Crandall, you don't 
know what an impression they made 
on my husband. He's always been 
so disinterested in the Church. He 
never would come to meetings or 
anything. But last night he told me 
that he had no idea that a Mormon 
bishop was so devoted to his mem- 
bers. 'Maybe your church is worth 
investigating,' he said." 

There was a catch in her voice, 
"You don't know how much that 
means to me. I want to thank you 
so much for the sacrifices you make, 
too. It must be hard to have your 
husband gone so much, but I'll bet 
you're really proud to be the bish- 
op's wife." 

Marian felt a sudden wave of love 
and gratitude fill her heart. What- 
ever sacrifices she made were doubly 
compensated by the rich blessings 
she enjoyed, she had always known 
that. 

"Oh, yes," she answered humbly, 
"I'm very proud to be the bishop's 
wife." 



Seven 1 1 iontks of L^oior 

Eva WiUes Wangsgaard 




Ward Linton 

EASTER LILIES 

GARDEN plans and flower ar- 
rangements are composed 
with the same basic principles 
— contrast of size, height, and shape 
with harmony and unification, prop- 
er use of color and tones with 
balance for good composition. 

Color means many things to many 
people. You can get interesting 
effects with foliage alone or with 
brilliant blooms. There are thou- 
sands of plants in the world and it 
is fun to try everything you see, 
but effective gardens are created 
by planting a choice few. Often 
the simplest designs are the most 
attractive. Old favorite plants have 
been so improved upon that one 
can get a variety of stunning designs 
by different combinations of the 
same plant, for example, the old 
standby marigolds or zinnias. 

In landscaping a city lot the same 



principles hold true for the whole 
as for individual garden plots. A 
sample landscape is on a long, nar- 
row lot (42' X 132') with a south 
front. Walking up the driveway 
(not shown on the diagram) on 
your right is a raised curb and three 
feet of land. This plot is set in 
narcissi. 

Since my purpose from end to 
end of my land-picture is to have 
continuous bloom, abundance of 
cutting flowers, and minimum labor, 
I learned which bulbs would survive 
the summer irrigating of plants 
sharing the same area with them. 
The King Alfred daffodils have to 
be replaced almost annually, but 
the '"paper-whites," ''golden dwarfs," 
and "Cheerfulness" live on pro- 
lifically year after year. 

In the spring planting period, I 
divide my clumps of azalea chrysan- 
themums and replant them between 
the blooming bulbs. As the nar- 
cissi ripen and die back, the chrysan- 
themums grow and spread into 
graceful domes of deep green foli- 
age hiding the blades, then burst 
into gorgeous bronze flowers in 
July and bloom on until snowfall. 

Facing the house, let us consider 
the foundation planting. The house 
is purple fire brick with a brick 
porch wdth brick corner pillars 
making an "L" with the front wall. 
At the right of the porch in the 
house wall is a seven-foot picture 
window. Under the window the 
cement walk is cut away leaving a 
small semicircular garden spot. The 
front walk also curves around the 
lawn to the driveway. On the far 

Page 233 



234 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



o_ ^^«! JRISE.S 9., 



O 



^ S (annuals) S I 



-' IRISES 

^ ^ PEONIES 



o 

<? 
o 
o 
o 



HOUSE. 





left, bordering the lawn, is a hedge 
of Peace roses. A curb also marks 
this property line and continues 
west of the porch and angles to the 
house. In the plot made by the 
right angle stands a juniper (pfitz- 



er) chosen because it tolerates 
shade, grows large and rapidly, and 
so soon screened off the unsightly 
area between the houses. 

TN front of the porch I marked a 
garden plot which forms a lazy 
''S" with the curve in the cement 
walk, then followed it with parallel 
curves ending at the driveway. In 
this area are the foundation ever- 
greens — in front of each pillar an 
upright, golden arborvitae. Between 
these, well-centered, is a deep green 
ball arborvitae, and filling the area 
on either side are two spreading 
arborvitae (Armstrong). Two other 
upright, golden arborvitae follow 
the swerve of the pathway and the 
earth between hides under spread- 
ing junipers known as ''tams.'' 

Against the wall of the porch we 
attached a wire framework of non- 
rusting fencing for support for pur- 
ple clematis vines. Between the 
vines and the evergreens we spaced 
two broad-leafed evergreen shrubs 
(Euonymus), because they fan out 
well, grow rapidly, bear beautiful 
glossy green broad leaves the year 
around, screen the wire from sight, 
and yield filtered shade from the 
fierce midday sun which might tax 
the strength of the slender vine 
stems. 

Another lovely fan of Euonymus 
drapes the wall under the high-set 
picture window and the curve be- 
neath it is a wonderful place in 
which to show off the flamboyant 
''Emperor Red" tulips or the even 
larger "Gloria." All across the front 
of the house and porch, in the open 
spaces between shrubs, are azalea 
chrysanthemum roots ready to add 
their bronze domes to the picture 
as the summer progresses, covering 



SEVEN MONTHS OF COLOR 



235 




Ward Linton 



PINKS 



the unsightly dwindhng blades of 
the tulips. Also there was room for 
two tall-growing pink floribunda 
rosebushes strategically placed to 
fill in color between the height of 
the purple effusion of the clematis 
and the low-arching bronze of 
chrysanthemums. 

Walking past the house down the 
driveway, you notice that privacy is 
maintained by an upright golden 
arborvitae set even with the house- 
line. The area between the drive- 
way and the neighbor's house is five 
feet, green all year with periwinkle 
(myrtle), and dotted with blue and 
white blossoms in May. A curved 
recess in the cement driveway per- 
mits a hedge of floribunda roses 
(set from slips) along the east 
foundation of the house. There is 
room for a border of ''Emperor 
Red" tulips and chrysanthemums 
planted against the wall behind and 
between the roses which carry the 
bronze and pink theme along the 
house from tulip time to autumn. 



The garage is set back eleven feet 
from the house. On the right, the 
myrtle garden gives way to a raised 
plot of perennial phlox shaded by 
Austrian copper sweetbriers and 
backed by maroon and purple clem- 
atis vines climbing the link fence. 
On the left, connected with the 
house, is a long patio (ii' x 28') 
with an aluminum roof, white, to 
match the woodwork on the house. 

OINCE the lines of the house, 
garage, and patio are all straight 
and a curve lends itself to easier 
artistry, I broke up the straightness 
by cutting arcs in the lawn and 
planting native junipers in the tri- 
angles thus created, covering the ex- 
posed earth with spreading junipers, 
Armstrongs, and ''tams." The four- 
foot garden west of the patio is 
planted with shrubs, an English 
yew which thrives on shade, Ameri- 
can Beauty June roses, and climbers. 
In spring, numerous tulips of the 
great Darwin type come up between 




Ward Linton 



NASTURTIUMS 



236 



ELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



the Boston ivy leaves, grow to a 
height from eighteen inches to 
thirty-two inches and spread a riot 
of color abroad, then creep back 
under the ivy leaves during the sum- 
mer. The roses follow the west 
fence line all down the lot. We 
chose a link fence to get a feeling 
of spaciousness blending the gardens 
of the neighborhood and achieved 
privacy by planting taller shrubs, 
lilacs, forsythia, and altheas where 
necessary. The dense green of 
hydrangeas fills in the shady places. 
Behind the garage we described 
another arc in the lawn, built a 
slatted redwood canopy to filter the 
high noon sun, and specially pre- 
pared the soil for the begonia bed 
with a backdrop of vetch ivy on the 
garage wall. On the left, is a peren- 
nial garden of irises, lilies, and pe- 
onies partially shaded by two flower- 
ing crab trees — a Hopi with its 
single, deep-rose blossoms and jewel- 
like fruits, and the Betchel, with its 
clusters of appleblossoms — pink 





Ward Linton 

SNOW FLURRY IRIS 



Don Knight 

VIRGINIA STOCK 

double flowers. There is still room 
for a small rectangle of perennials 
on the east end balancing with the 
lilies on the west. 

All the borders and vacant spots 
between large perennials are car- 
peted with Ballerina petunias as my 
color-scheme for the rear garden 
is set by the phlox in their luscious 
pastel tones. A row of phlox be- 
tween the peony rows holds tall 
bushy racemes of gorgeous rose, 
purple, salmon, and maroon florets 
above the midsummer foliage of 
the peonies. 

All over the garden are natural- 
ized clumps of hyacinths, tulips, and 
daffodils that spring up early and 
scatter generous cups of sunshine 
for March and April pick-ups that 
last well into May, then die down 
modestly under the summer foliage 
and abundant petunia blooms. 

CHADE for the back lawn is pro- 
vided by a Norway maple tree 
which was a wind-blown seedling 



SEVEN MONTHS OF COLOR 



237 



seventeen years ago, and an inter- 
esting element of what's-around-the- 
corner surprise is achieved by a mag- 
nolia shrub which arches out grace- 
fully to filter the afternoon sunshine 
before it reaches the begonias. Its 
heavy rose-washed white, tulip-like 
blossoms are exotic in season, and 
its glossy leaves are a full season's 
delight. 

The iris bed is a series of circles 
of patented varieties surrounding a 
circular raised garden in the center 
between the crabtrees. They, with 
the peonies, provide an abundance 
of cutting bloom when we need it 
most for Decoration Day, weddings, 
and graduations, and their simple 
foliage makes a fine carpeting be- 
neath stands of planters filled with 
summer bloom. 

Between and among the back- 
ground shrubs and lilacs, grow more 
and taller, fall-blooming chrysan- 
themums. These tolerate shade 
well and add to the green tones of 
the backdrop until autumn when 
they flame out in reds, bronzes, and 
golden tones upon the changing 
scene. 

In all shaded areas where flowers 



are impractical, Boston and English 
ivy trail their beautifully cut, broad 
leaves under the shrubs, hiding 
earthy spots and tying everything 
together with their restful, pleasing 
greenness. 

A garden is a personal thing. 
What best suits your home will be 
determined by the architecture and 
by what you like, because people are 
seldom comfortable in uncongen- 
ial surroundings. These rules are 
general: plan as a unit, vary the 
individual parts, keep a color 
scheme, buy well, keep designs 
simple, and keep gardens well- 
groomed. Buy perennials, especial- 
ly peonies, by catalogue name, and 
choose only high-grade varieties. 
Never plant inferior plants just be- 
cause they are cheap. Fewer and 
better specimens will yield more 
quickly and with lasting returns. If 
you cannot landscape a whole lot 
at once, buy a few plants each year, 
keeping the whole plan in mind 
and placing plants where they will 
be unified in the same growth cycle. 
Let your garden rate high in enjoy- 
ment and livability without sacri- 
ficing either utility or beauty. 



v(/ild [Primrose 

Evelyn F/eldsted 

Over furrowed fields beyond the town. 
Sleeping under snowflake down, 
The primrose wakes when winter wanes, 
And alone a queenly flower reigns. 

When sunset leaves a silver loom, 
To weave the light through hillside aisles. 
The evening primrose sends perfume, 
Across the land of prairie wilds. 

To the infinite design attuned, 
Wielding beauty's unseen scepter, 
A small, white flower tells of peace. 
And of earth the true inheritor. 



Sixty LJears KyLgo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, April i, and April 15, 1899 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

OF All Nations" 

MARCH 17th CELEBRATION IN PARC WAN: I wonder if there are any who 
care to read of the unpretentious ward of Parowan, or rather the Relief Society in this 
ward? ... At two p.m. we had a program meeting, the time being occupied by a 
number of the elderly sisters speaking on the object of the Relief Society. . . . some 
very appropriate recitations by the younger sisters with some well chosen songs and 
sentiments, making those present feel like saying, ''It is good to be here." In the 
evening the organization gave a ball, the members of the society contributing a dainty 
lunch. . . . Many of our members are young mothers whose first duty is to guard and 
guide the precious jewels an indulgent Parent has entrusted to them. . . . there is a 
certain magical link that seems to chain us together so that whenever we aim for 
anything in righteousness we are sure to gain it. . . . 

— E. Crane Watson 

FREEDOM: The very air we breathe is redolent of freedom. For this precious 
gift let us offer a tribute of praise from the altar of our hearts to the God of liberty. 
We can scarcely be too ardent in our enthusiasm concerning this goodly land, these 
beautiful vales in the desert where a band of weary Pilgrims found rest and peace after 
a long and toilsome journey across the bleak and desolate plains, having been wanderers 
like the children of Israel for an indefinite period because of their religious faith . . . 
and finally made their resting place by America's Great Dead Sea. . . . 

— Emmeline B. Wells 

YOUR CHILDREN 

Teach them your children round the hearth 

When evening fires burn clear; 

And in the fields of harvest mirth, 

And on the hills of deer. 

So shall each unforgotten word 

When far their loved ones roam. 

Call back the hearts which once it stirred 

To childhood's holy home. . . . 

— Selected 

DR. ELLIS R. SHIPP'S GRADUATES: Sister Ellis R. Shipp is an M.D. and 
graduated from Philadelphia . . . the whole class, eight in number, passed the written 
examinations before the State Medical Board of Utah. They all averaged 80 per cent, 
and two of the students, Mrs. Emily G. Cluff and Miss Olea Shipp, were specifically 
mentioned as coming through with flying colors, these two getting ninety-five per 
cent. . . . Dr. Shipp cannot receive too much eulogy for the good work she is doing, . . . 
The students are scattered all through the country and do much good in the communi- 
ties where they reside, in alleviating suffering, and what is better, instructing their 
patients how to prevent it. . . . Our successes have only caused us to feel more humble 
and thankful to our Heavenly Father, for we realize that he has given us the abihty 
to understand and opened the way for us to devote our time to this gloriously interesting 
study. . . . 

—Emily G. Cluff 

Page 238 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



gELLE S. SPAFFORD, General 
President of Relief Society, left 
Salt Lake City, February 27th, for 
London to study the programs of 
the Women's Voluntary Service 
Organizations of England. An- 
nouncement of the trip came from 
President David O. McKay of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints. President Spafford was 
invited to study these organizations 
by Dowager Marchioness of Read- 
ing, G.B.E. (Dame Grand Com- 
mander of the Order of the British 
Empire) and C.S.T. (of the Order 
of St. John of Jerusalem). Lady 
Reading is also a member of the 
House of Lords in the British 
Parliament. 

jyiRS. MARY G. ROEBLING 
has recently been elected to 
the board of governors of the 
American Stock Exchange. This is 
the first time a woman has been a 
member of a governing body of a 
United States securities market. 

"lyiRS. Eva Willes Wangsgaard, 
well-known poet, and frequent con- 
tributor to The Rehei Society Mag- 
azine, has a new volume of poems, 
her fifth, just off the Wings Press. 
In this book. Shape of Earth, are 
poems of nature and of the human 
heart. Many have a deep religious 
feeling. The poems show delicacy, 
imagination, strength, and imagery. 



"lyilSS Verla Birrell, assistant pro- 
fessor of art. University of 
Utah, is the author of The Textile 
Arts, published in January by Harp- 
er and Brothers. The volume is 
designed as a text, a reference book 
for anthropological, archaeological, 
or historical research, or for studies 
in home economics or art. It will 
be equally useful as a guide to those 
interested in weaving, braiding, fab- 
ric design, fabric dyeing, and print- 
ing. Miss Birrell, a Latter-day 
Saint, has published poems and 
has received citations for her paint- 
ings. 

jyrRS. MARY FRANCES MOSES 

recently died at the age of 
100 years. She was the first woman 
appointed to a United States civil 
service position, a Treasury Depart- 
ment clerk at $900 a year — in 1883, 
six months after President Chester 
Arthur signed the Civil Service Act. 

PLEANOR STOKER BOLL, so- 
ciologist, in collaboration with 
James H. S. Bossard, discusses inter- 
faith marriages in the new book 
Why Marriages Go Wrong ( Ronald 
Press, New York). The authors 
conclude that marriages involving 
people of different faiths are several 
times as likely to end in divorce as 
marriages between people of identi- 
cal faiths. 

Page 239 



EDITORIAL 



VOL 46 



APRIL 1959 



NO. 4 



School cJhu QJeelin 



U 



'gs 



School thy feehngs, oh my brother; 
Train thy warm impulsive soul; 
Do not its emotions smother, 
But let wisdom's voice control. 

— Charles W. Penrose 



6 6 Q CHOOL thy feelings" is 
^^ the poet's gentle way of 
^"^^ encouraging self-discipline. 
Disciphne is not a severe word, yet 
it has been so frequently used in 
connection with punishment that 
to some people it has no other mean- 
ing than punishment. In reahty, 
discipline is training that develops 
self-control, and indicates some sub- 
mission to authority. In fact, the 
word discipline comes from the 
same root word as disciple. ''Dis- 
ciple" brings to mind the followers 
of Christ. It follows, then, that 
one might think of discipline as 
training to be a follower of the 
teachings of the Savior. 

''Life is a gift of God and there- 
fore divine. The proper use of this 
divinity impels men to become the 
master, not the slave, of nature" 
(President David O. McKay). 

When God granted to his chil- 
dren the glorious privilege of the 
right to choose, he did not leave 
them without help in choosing the 
right. He gave to each of them a 
spark of divinity. Brigham Young 
tells us that the will of man is the 
divinity God placed in his intelli- 
gent creatures. In another discourse 
he said: 

I have frequently said that the greatest 
endowment God ever gave to man is 

Page 240 



good, sound, solid sense to know how to 
go\'ern ourselves. , . . Let every person 
be determined, in the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, to overcome every besetment 
— to be the master of himself, that the 
Spirit God has put in your tabernacle shall 
rule . . . (Discourses of Brigham Young, 
pp. 265-266, 1941 Edition). 

The power of self-denial and the 
resultant self-mastery are guiding 
principles in character building. 
Some of the ordinary aspects of liv- 
ing, if carried to an excess, can be 
forces of evil. For example, a healthy 
appetite can be a physical bene- 
fit; but if this appetite becomes over- 
indulgence in food the body suffers, 
and greed, an evil characteristic, may 
result. So it is with other instincts 
and passions; carried to an excess 
they may degrade instead of uplift. 
Christ "taught, and modern physiol- 
ogy and psychology confirm, that 
hate and jealousy, and other evil 
passions, destroy a man's physical 
vigor and efficiencv" (President 
David O. Mckay, Pathways to Hap- 
piness, page 62). 

The abundant life, the life that 
leads to joy everlasting, is character- 
ized by victory over self, and the 
acquisition of spirituality. 

All of the prophets have cautioned 
the people in matters of self-restraint. 
Some have taught that uncontrolled 
anger can so cloud the mind that 



EDITORIAL 241 

one is led to do and say many things en rod could drive children away 

that later cause regret. The Prophet from their parents. "Where there 

Joseph Smith taught the early Relief is severity there is no affection of 

Society sisters to be very tolerant of filial feelings." Love and understand- 

the faults of others, but extremely ing are the tools of disciplinary ac- 

intolerant of their own shortcom- tion. 

ings. He was concerned with the Parents must recognize that chil- 

evil that can result from gossip and dren will show some irritation at 

counseled them to control their restraint. No doubt the parents 

tongues and not to spread unhappi- have felt it themselves and should 

ness. He showed them the beauty handle the situation with sympathy, 

of meekness of spirit, of humility, Children welcome fair limitations 

and of acting with loving kindness, of acceptable behavior, and profit by 

The spirit of their homes, the hap- knowing what they may and should 

piness of their husbands and chil- do. Firmness, not vacillation, pro- 

dren, were of such importance as vides the right teaching. Lovingly, 

to require unselfish thoughtfulness kindly, but firmly, children must be 

of them, he taught. taught obedience. 'There can be 

No one can teach others self-dis- no true happiness in the home with- 

cipline unless he has achieved it out obedience— obedience obtained, 

himself. In no other relationship not through physical force, but 

with others is the necessity of being through the divine element of love" 

exemplary so important. In his Let- (President McKay). When one 

teis and Social Aims, Emerson sug- has learned to be obedient he has 

gested: ''Do not say things. What learned an important aspect of self- 

you are stands over you the while, control. 

and thunders so that I cannot hear Self-control leads to a more rev- 

what you say to the contrary." In erent living of the gospel; a real 

no other instance is the effort to spirituality. Self-discipline lends 

teach "Do as I say, not as I do" so strength and wisdom to leadership, 

unavailing. Self-restraint aids in avoiding evil. 

Our leaders teach that discipline All of them are parts of righteous 

is not a rod. President Brigham living. 

Young said that the use of the wood- — L. W. M. 



WaL /7?< 



Hazel Loomis 

Linger, lilacs, linger, 
Just a little longer. 
While I breathe the fragrance 
On the midnight air. 
But if you go, oh, lilacs, 
Go, while I am sleeping. 
Then wake me gently, lilacs, 
With a blossom in my hair. 



O^iSLdu TO THE FIELD 

\Jorignam Ljoung UniversUii on (^atnpus 
JLeaaership Vi/eek 

June 6-10, 1959 

TUNE 6-10 of 1959 the doors of Brigham Young University will again open 
^ to the guests of the outstanding Leadership Week on the Provo Campus. 
Each year the Relief Soeiety members have found the events of Leadership 
Week most interesting, enjoyable, and of great help in their year's pro- 
gram. The General Board would like to direct the attention of the mem- 
bers of the Relief Society to the following events which, along with many 
others, will be of great value to Relief Society women: 

Relief Society Theology Lessons — "The Doctrine and Covenants" 

Relief Society Social Science Lessons — "Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age" 

Relief Society Literature Lessons — "America's Literature" 

Demonstrations on Food Preparation: The Bread Basket, Food with a Foreign 

Accent, Dress up Your Vegetables, Food Becomes You 
Food Storage 
Food for Large Groups 
Bazaar Helps 

Handicrafts and Work Day Helps 
Planning the Home Grounds for Better Living 
First Aid for the Home and Home Nursing 
Record Keeping in the Home 
Planning for Social Recreation 
Teaching Adults 
Family Hour Activities 
Arts and Crafts for Teachers of Adults 
Construction of Teaching Aids 
Storytelling and Dramatization 

Youth and Parents Share in Looking Ahead to Marriage 
Fashion Trends 
Bargains and Buys 
It's the Fit That Counts 
Stretching the Wardrobe 
How to Conduct Our Hymns 
Materials and Methods for Church Choirs 
Organ Instruction 
Writing for the Church 
Book Bait for the Family 
Every Home Should Ha\'e Three — Buy Wisely 
Ward Librarians' Workshop 
Chemistry, Electricity, Physics in the Home 
Fashion Shows 

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the theology lessons for the coming 
year, will teach the course on the Doctrine and Covenants; Elder Brian t S. 
Jacobs, author of the Relief Society literature lessons, will teach the classes 
in America's Literature; and Elder Blaine M. Porter, author of the social 

Page 242 



NOTES TO THE FIELD 243 

science lessons, will teach the course in Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age. 
Many outstanding lectures and demonstrations on family life, in addition 
to the above list, will be given. Each day a devotional assembly will be 
held with excellent keynote speakers, and evening entertainments will 
climax each day. 

Detailed programs and registration cards may be obtained by writing 
to or calling at the Brigham Young University Adult Education and 
Extension Services in Provo, Utah. 

The information and teachings given at Leadership Week do not 
substitute for the official Relief Society instructions, but the material is 
beneficial as it supplements and enhances understanding. 



Song for cHer Soul 

Ruth H. Chadwick 

I heard her singing, sitting there alone — 
The words I knew by heart, and yet before 
I saw her faee or stepped inside her door, 
I felt a newborn grandeur in her tone. 

She had not heard my footsteps as I came, 
And so I watched and listened to her song. 
Her fragile body, braced to make it strong. 
Bent forward now above her quilting frame. 

Her bony fingers shook; her shoulders twitched. 
Then, gripping fast the frame, she forced her chair 
On wheels to move along the side, to where 
Another pattern waited to be stitched. 

And all the while, she sang without a break 
In melody or words, first soft and sweet. 
Then full and strong, and with each new repeat 
She sewed fresh courage there for her own sake. 

Her pain was eased by the tune she loved so well; 
The words, her testimony, "All is well!" 



cJo a QJriend 

Marion Wfiiterbottom 

npHE haunting melody of a lute was casting its spell over me as I watched the lonely 
■*• river winding its way out to the sea. Then, suddenly, a jubilant symphony seemed 
to fill the land. The entire world seemed beautiful as I clasped your outstretched hand; 
as we walked together the muddy river turned to dusky jade; the dark clouds vanished 
from my sight, and I no longer was afraid. I knew that this perfect harmony would 
never come to an end, because from that day until forever I had you for a friend. 



theRlgiit CircTes 




cJhe uiight (circles 

Swing the corner like swinging on a gate — 
Now your own if you're not too late; 
Ring up four with all your might, 
All join in and circle right. 

/^AILY the dancers circle and swing to the beat of the band and the 
command of the caller . . . every happy heart in tune. 
What wholesome harmony; what wonderful fun . . . when everybody's 

in step and in tune, and when your partners in the dance are clean, healthy, 

wholesome people like yourself. 

Page 244 



THE RIGHT CIRCLES 245 

And so it is in real life, too. The circle is gay or dull, good or bad, 
as we find, or fail to find, the right partners and heed, or ignore, the com- 
mand of the ''caller." 

Life is a series of circles, beginning with the family circle. For this 
happy circle, when love and faith abide in the home, we give thanks to 
kind and wise parents. Working, playing, and praying together, the happy 
family moves from round to round in perfect rhythm. 

Next we widen our circles to include an ever-growing number of casual 
or close associates: chums of our youth, neighbors, schoolmates, club, social, 
business, and Church friends. Out of these circles come eventually our 
more enduring friendships, our lovers and sweethearts, and the permanent 
partners we will choose to help us start new family circles of our own. 

These permanent circles of association and affection will become for 
us, if we choose them wisely and keep in time and tune, the light circles. 
In them we will find true harmony and happiness. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



(!:yld JLogging LKoad 

Maude Rubin 

Across this sun-baked hillock, 
Along this rutted road, 
Once a lunging bullock 
Sweated and pulled his load. . . 
Straight logs to build a cabin, 
A root to shelter love, 
Walls against winter's chilling, 
A hearth-fire warm as clove. 



Left scattered in wide defiance, 
Among these quiet stones, 
Were seeds of those needled giants, 
Sleeping in resiny cones. 
They woke to forgiving greenness, 
Thickets of youngling trees, 
Children of fir and hemlocks, 
Where time and a rain-wet breeze 
Unsealed each varnished pod — 
Then left the rest to God. . . . 



Uxecipes QJroin the ibast L^entrai States l! Lission 

Submitted by Marie Curtis Richards 

Alabama Pecan Pie 
(Popular in Tennessee and Mississippi) 

Martha /oe GcLuett, Memphis, Tennessee 

Vi c. sugar 2 tbsp. melted butter 

4 tbsp. corn meal 1 c. dark syrup 

2 eggs 1 c. pecans 

Line nine-inch pie pan with pastry and set aside. Measure and stir sugar and corn 
meal together in mixing bowl. Mix in eggs, butter, and corn syrup. Stir in pecans, 
and pour into unbaked pie shell. Bake at 375° for thirty-five to forty minutes. 
If glass pan is used, reduce baking time five minutes. 

Leather Britches 
(Dried String Beans — Cooked) 

Lucy Harmon, Chaileston, West Virginia 

Choose good, full green beans. String (but do not break) on a heavy thread 
with a darning needle. Hang up to dry inside away from insects. Let dry until com- 
pletely dry. (This takes several days in humid climate and not so long in hot, dry 
climate.) Then place in a container with lid and store in dry place. 

To cook Leather Britches, either soak overnight or pour boiling water over them, 
cover, and let stand a few minutes. Pour off water and put in pan with a little water, 
salt to taste, season with ham hock or bacon. Cook over low flame for five or six 
hours. Add a httle water as needed. Let the water all cook away before serving. 
These are delicious in the wintertime with corn bread. 

Squirrel With Pork Chops 
(A Delicacy in the South) 

Lucy Harmon, Chaihston, West Vuginm 

Put a couple of pork chops in bottom of pan. Dress and cut squirrel and place on 
top of pork chops. Cover with water. Salt and pepper to taste. Cook slowly until 
tender and the water is cooked away, and pork chops fry. Let brown well. Pour a 
little water (2 or 3 spoonfuls) and cover for a few seconds. This makes its own brown 
gravy. 

Fried Pies 

Cook dried fruit in very little water until tender. Add sugar to taste. Cool. 

Dough : 
1 c. flour Vi tsp. salt 

Vi c. shortening 2 tbsp. cold water 

Mix flour, salt, and shortening until pieces are about the size of small peas. Add 
cold water and mix. Handle as little as possible. Wrap in wax paper and chill. When 
ready to use pinch off pieces to make about a three-inch circle when rolled. Roll on 
floured board. 

Put a tablespoon of fruit on one side and pull dough over and pinch edges together 
with a fork. Fry in deep, hot fat. Brown on one side and then the other. When done, 
drain on paper towels to remove excess fat. 

Page 246 



RECIPES FROM THE EAST CENTRAL STATES MISSION 247 

Lazy Pie 

Melt one-fourth pound butter or other shortening in casserole dish. (A deep dish to 
prevent spilling should be used.) 

Mix together the following ingredients: 

1 c. flour 1 tbsp. baking powder 

1 c. sugar % c. milk 

Pour the above into melted butter. (Distribute evenly, but do not stir!) 

Add: iVi e. cooked fruit with syrup (sweetened to taste). 

T)o not mix fruit and syrup when adding to casserole, just pour it in as evenly as 
possible. You will be surprised at how the fruit takes its place and the crust comes 
to the top by itself. 

Cook at 350° F. for forty-five minutes or until browned nicely. 

Makes six large servings or eight small ones. Serve plain or with ice cream or 
whipped cream. 

(Note: With some canned fruit, if syrup is thicker, you may need to add one-half 
cup of water.) 

Sweet Potato Casserole 

Mrs. Thompson Crawford, Fairmont, West Virginia 
(Original Recipe) 

1 medium-sized can sweet potatoes 4 tbsp. orange juice 

Yz c. brown sugar 1 tsp. salt 

4 tbsp. butter or other shortening !4 c. raisins 

1 tbsp. grated orange rind nuts as desired 

Mash sweet potatoes with fork. Add all other ingredients and mix well together. 
Put into casserole and bake in 350° oven about thirty minutes. 

Orange Sugar Cookies 

Mrs. Thompson Crawford, Fniimont, West Virginia 
(Original Recipe) 

% c. shortening 3 tsp. baking powder 

1/4 c. sugar 1 tsp. salt 

2 eggs grated rind of 1 medium-sized orange 

3 c. flour 4 tbsp. orange juice 

Cream shortening, sugar, and eggs together. Add sifted dry ingredients to first 
mixture along with orange juice and rind. Chill. Roll out or use cookie press. Bake 
in 350° oven for ten to fifteen minutes. 

Butterscotch Pudding 

Franklin, West Virginia, Rehei Society 

2 c. brown sugar J4 c. butter 
1 qt. cold water 

Boil down to a light syrup in a saucepan and then beat the mixture. 

Second Mixture 

2 eggs 1 c. sweet milk 

1 c. white sugar 2 tsp. baking powder 

2 tbsp. vanilla 2^2 c. sifted flour 

Beat eggs and sugar and add vanilla and milk. Then add the flour and baking 
powder. Put the dough in the syrup and set it in the oven to bake until brown. 
Looks like a cake. Makes four to six servings. 



248 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 

Old Fashioned Meat Pudding 

Ruby Ederburn, C/arlcsburg, West Virginia 

1 hog's head com meal (to thicken as desired) 

1 hog's hver salt and pepper to taste 

Skin hog's head and cut in pieces. Remove the tongue and scald to remove outer 
layer. Cook in a large kettle until meat is tender. Cook liver in separate pan and 
don't save broth off the liver. Grind the cooked meat together. In the broth left 
from the hog's head, add enough corn meal to thicken and cook at least one hour. 
After the hour, add salt and pepper to taste and add ground meat and boil another 
hour, stirring frequently. When done, pour in pans and grease will cover top. When 
cold slice and fry. Will keep for over a month if in cool place. Any other bones left 
over from butchering may be cooked with the hog's head as it gives a better flavor. 
Extra scraps of meat may be added. 

Green Tomato Kraut 
Samantha Hayes, Webster Springs, West Vhginia 

Slice 1 peck green tomatoes and put in granite dishpan. Sprinkle three cups salt 
over this and let stand over night. Next day drain the green water off and chop the 
tomatoes fine. Then cut up enough cabbage to measure the same, and mix all to- 
gether. Use a stone jar to pack it in. Put in a thin layer of coarse salt and a layer 
of the mixture. Then another layer of salt and mixture, until you complete the 
amount you want to make. Then put on weights to hold it under the brine. I use 
a cloth bag to put it in and no mold can get to the tomato kraut. 

This will soon sour and be ready to eat. The salt will raise the brine. Do not 
add water. 

When it is sour enough, you can take it out and heat it and can it in glass jars, 
as you would any other food, and seal it. 

Hot Pepper Kraut 
Samantha Hayes, Webster Springs, West Virginia 

Cut 12 hot peppers and i gallon of cabbage fine and mix together well. Sterilize 
a stone jar. Use a cloth bag and put a thin layer of salt and then half of the cabbage 
and peppers. Then another layer of salt and another layer of cabbage and peppers. 
Place weights on mixture to hold it down in the brine. When the mixture sours, it 
can be heated and canned and sealed, as other foods. Drain off green brine before 
serving or canning. 

If this recipe is too hot for your taste, use fewer peppers. I make both kinds, 
and we hke both of them. 



Viyords 

Grace Ingles Fiost 

HOW careful we should be of the words that we speak. Words resemble seeds. Good 
seeds capable of producing a profitable harvest, are often destroyed by seeds with 
wild tendencies. It is just so with words. Sow words of beauty in receptive minds and 
they will bring forth a bounteous, beautiful harvest; but beware of the untamed word. 
Like seeds, one wild word can destroy your entire planting. 



y^uard LJour clamilii — QJight Chancer viyifh a 
(checkup ana a (^heck 

Suhmitted by Esther AUegietti 
American Cancer Society, Inc. 

TT is reassuring to know that today one cancer patient in three is being 
saved. A few years ago only one in four was saved. But we can do 
better. Half of those who get cancer could be saved if we guard ourselves 
and our families with thoughtful attention to health checkups and speedy 
medical attention at the earliest sign of a symptom. You can help the 
American Cancer Society in its crusade against the disease by sending a 
generous check to your local unit of the Society. Remember— the checkup 
is to guard your family now— the check will guard their future. 

No matter how diverse people may be in their attitudes and ways of 
life, thev are united in a determination to banish one of mankind's worst 
enemies — cancer. 

Americans have backed this determination by working as volunteers 
for, and by their contributions to, the American Cancer Society. Fight- 
ing cancer costs money. In the last ten years the American people con- 
tributed $211,441,437 to the American Cancer Society for this cause. It 
has brought results. There are 800,000 Americans who have reason to 
thank the ACS for the balanced research, education, and service programs 
which helped save their lives. These 800,000 once had cancer and were 
cured. 

Cancer affects rich and poor, office, factory, and professional worker 
alike. That's why they stand shoulder to shoulder in the great crusade 
to wipe out cancer. 

Men and women stricken with cancer lose many millions of dollars 
in earnings and in hospital bills. Yet funds available for cancer research 
are a fraction of this cost. 

We have it in our power to hasten the greatest V-Day humanity will 
ever know— the day when nobody has to die of cancer. Expensive? Yes, 
but some of the best things in life are costly. 

When you're asked for a donation this April, remember you have an 
opportunity to acquire some dav, for your own family, and all families 
everywhere, one of the greatest gifts of life — freedom from cancer. 



[Joenediction 

Thelma Ireland 



She kneels beside her little bed, 
Her wee hands clasped in prayer. 
Then trusting him, she falls asleep. 
There is a sermon there. 

Page 249 



The Day I Turned Eight 

Ilene H. Kingsbury 

THE rain beat on my head. It shone and the spot shower would 
struck my braids until they soon move on down the valley, the 
hung sodden. From my plans of yesterday went forward, 
belted middle to my shoeless feet, All my life up to that day, I had 
I was quivering as the aspen leaves been taught the magic of becoming 
whose shade flickered over my face, eight. For then I could be bap- 
This standing in a pond of spring tized. So, in the nurturing rain, 
water was almost more than I had which did not cease its gentle fall- 
bargained for. The ripples on its ing, we hurried to a leanto on the 
clear surface answered to the pelt- north side of the deserted ranch 
ing April rain with dancing splashes house to prepare ourselves for the 
and ever-widening circles. The per- event. 

suasive tug of the water almost Once under cover, my teeth be- 

pulled me over on my face. Only gan to chatter, not with cold, but 

the steady arm of my father kept with fear of the next few minutes, 

me from floating away. This was I sneaked a glance at one of my 

the moment of my baptism. cousins, and at four or five other 

The day was warm for the season girls my age. They had already 

or we would not have started out begun to peel off their dresses and 

on this serious errand. Our home were down to their long underwear, 

on the desert, nearly a hundred This ankle length garment of ribbed 

miles away, had never given us the cotton, some of it combed soft on 

luxury of enough water for outdoor the skin side, reached to the shoe 

shower baths, let alone a swimming tops; and on the arms, to the 

hole. And this was my first experi- elbows. The style had been de- 

ence in deep water. No extravagant signed for a wrist length, but dur- 

use of this precious substance was ing the winter most of us had 

a maxim with us. For many years begged our mothers to cut them off 

it was carried from artesian wells in short, meaning to the elbows. Where 

wooden barrels. This, then explained this request had failed, some of us 

our visit to Grandma's in time for had done it ourselves back of the 

the spring baptismal day in the kitchen stove on bathing nights, 

pond at the outskirts of her South- and then stood the consequences. 
€rn Utah town. One could tell by our faces we 

From Grandma's to the meeting- wished it were at least May the 
house and from there, in converging first. On that great day we could 
buggies, perhaps a dozen, we had shed this cocoon type encasement 
headed for the pond. It was only and, for perhaps a half year, be 
after the horses were tied to the lightly clad either in vest and bloom- 
fence that we felt a little moisture ers of woven cotton, elastic thread- 
on our faces and saw it fall in the ed at waist and knee; or in store 
dust and kick up miniature clouds pants of white knit. But today, 
at our feet. But, as the sun still April 25th, was a week before the 
Page 250 



THE DAY I TURNED EIGHT 251 

historic change to hghter garments, In after years I asked the en- 

and even this momentous occasion tangled one how she felt at the 

hadn't warranted summer under- moment of desertion, and she said, 

wear. ''So hopeless! What if I never got 

Modesty took over the scene at loosened in time to be baptized, 
this point, and each girl hid herself Then the Lord would never forgive 
behind a towel while she changed me for stealing Grandma's candy 
to a white dress, in two cases, sev- from the jar in her parlor." 
eral sizes too big. Then, each She did unleash herself, however^ 
stepped cautiously over the board and came running, a bit tear-stained, 
floor and stretched around the door to catch up, and pridefully clutch- 
frame to see whether the great out- ing the torn hem to hide it. Then 
side world was looking her way. what happened made someone 

quote ''the last shall be first," 
SEVERAL mothers, solicitous of thought from a Sunday School les- 
every detail, stood in the kitch- son. The girl's name was Adams, 
en path and motioned us to hurry, and she headed the line! 
didn't we know the rain might Here we were, tremblingly stand- 
come down harder any minute? ing, a bit breathless, ready for the 
Three of us made it safely out of great moment; but where were the 
the house; but the fourth caught the boys? Sounds of a minor battle 
hem of her gathered skirt on the over in the tool shed gave notice of 
loosened wire screen. This had where they were, all right. But why 
unwoven itself in long rippling ten- weren't they ready? One of the 
drils, each hanging out at odd angles fathers hastened to the ruction — 
as unbraided hair does when we it was hard to determine from his 
say electricity is combed through face and stride whether by now he 
it. This little girl, entangled in the wanted to quell the trouble or join 
wire, became frantic as a caged in and beat up the noisy offenders, 
squirrel. She snatched her dress so The upsurge of sound as he opened 
quickly it billowed out around the the door was cut off with his stern 
screen and curled against the frame, presence and, in short order, a half 
One couldn't tell whether she was dozen boys came filing out, each 
going out or coming in. looking temporarily guilty, or per- 

The next two girls, stalled in their haps it was embarrassment at, for 

ceremonial march, bent to help her once, being dressed all in white, 

extricate the folds, but too many They, at least, wore better fitting 

hands only made the matter worse, outfits than the girls, and only the 

They shrugged off all responsibility color seemed odd. 

then, and ran around her to catch Of course, we all knew what 

up with the others. These first, we were about, this baptism by 

prompt, unimpeded ones turned immersion, but a stranger to our 

around to question the delay, ways would have been somewhat 

couldn't decide where their duty puzzled. His enlightenment would 

lay; but upon hearing their mothers have been less likely upon hearing 

commanding them to come on, two bold remarks. The biggest boy, 

they took to their steady course by a head, evidently long over the 

down the path. eight-year limit, stated louder than 



252 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 

boys ever realize they are talking, beauty's up-length — soggy cloth- 

''I decided I'd get baptized today, ing clinging in shapeless drapes and 

even if I had to do it myself in the utterly refusing to stand out from 

bathtub!" His friend, standing near, our formless selves, 

boasted, ''If they just don't hold Each looked at each w^ith the 

me under more than two minutes, purest inward touch we would prob- 

I can hold my breath!" ably ever have again. We knew our 

One could see straight off that sins had been forgiven us, and we 

someone along the line had neglect- solemnly believed we never could 

ed to inform the lads that eight offend a soul, if we lived to be a 

years was the time to know right hundred. Most of us felt consider- 

from wrong. Immersion, complete ably older than we had an hour 

for an instant only, was the com- earlier. Age eight is truly a mar- 

manded form to symbolize a new vel in mankind's progress. We were 

birth into a life of consecration to- all well launched on the path to 

ward better ways. Also, the brief heaven, and we knew at the end 

ceremony, packed with deep spirit- of the journey all of us would be 

ual significance, was to be loved, there together, 

not feared. Such was our faith, repentance, 

As young as I was, I could see and baptism, 
twelve children with as many hopes 

and fears showing all over their /QUICKLY we ran to the leanto. 

faces. That is, except for one, a ^ Now that it was all over, except 

httle Indian boy, totally calm, abso- of course our confirmation on next 

lutely noncommittal, always on the Fast Sunday, we were in haste to 

outside of the group, alone in a join our parents and relatives who 

white man's ceremony. I guessed already were roaming restlessly 

his parents were the Pahutes, about the grounds. Some of the 

motionless as totems, a ways off older ones named the year they, 

under a cottonwood tree. I was too, had come here to be baptized, 

grown before I realized how sensi- A couple of very little boys spoke 

tive this race is to the eyes of out- up. They didn't think the pond 

siders, white or red. was anything but a swimming hole. 

My turn to enter the waters came The elder in charge hoped that one 

before I could quite understand day a font would be built within a 

why the biggest boy came on the new meetinghouse. His dream 

bank blubbering, or why the littlest showed in his eyes, 

girl seemed almost transported to As we entered the house, we 

angelic bliss at her moment of pur- looked back just in time to see three 

ity. Nor could I understand why boys racing for a surrey at the gate, 

the pudgy blond girl should have And, still sopping wet, each with his 

been shaking as with laughter; or dry clothes under his arm and his 

for that matter, why in middle shoes tied together and slung around 

age, she is still chuckling over life, his neck, off they drove for town. 

All of us resembled soaked weeds— One boy yelled back, ''Why stop 

hair streaming, straightened, tan- to dress when it is raining anyway?" 

gled, eyelashes dewy and gathered in This seemed reasonable, except 



THE DAY I TURNED EIGHT 253 

that to little girls, in a chattering ma sitting in the front seat. They 

state of wetness and excitement, the were happy to be on the way home 

delay for getting dressed was more again. Their concern, then, was 

urgent. And besides, we thought, about my birthday cake which they 

what mother would let girls drive hoped someone had thought to take 

about soaking wet! That was just out of the oven, 

for boys, we guessed. It was then I knew I was still a 

By the time we drew on our long little girl, and not so terribly grown- 

stockings over our damp skin and up after all; for I got so hungry for 

crumpled underwear and laced our that cake that I nearly jumped out 

high-topped shoes, all the boys and of the buggy and ran ahead of the 

their families had left, and most of horse. 

the remaining parents were calling When the whole day was over: 

us to hurry. rain, baptism, cake, and all, I tried 

In a way, I hated to leave. I felt to think of the most wonderful 

a little sad, just the way my spirits thing to remember when I got real 

fell when we said goodbye to old, say twenty-five. I settled for 

Grandma after a visit or when the moment in the pond, the deep 

Christmas day was finally over, and water gently swaying me and the 

it wouldn't happen again for a loving arms of my father steadying 

whole, interminable year. me as he began to talk to the Lord 

As we climbed in the buggy and in my behalf, 
the harness slapped the mare to It all came back, each detail — as 
signal motion toward home, we it has most of my numerous birth- 
looked back at the pond. The April days — the next morning when 
rain was strengthening its fall, a Mother combed my hair. My braids 
gust of canyon wind ruffled its sur- were still damp from the rain and 
face. With a little shiver I looked the water in the pond — that day 
for comfort to Mother and Grand- I turned eight. 



Iliyi JLove Us LJoung 

Maixene Jennings 

My love is young, and, oh, so filled with needing! 
For comfort, warmth, and strength he turns to me; 
His tiny voice that asks of me his feeding 
Names me his orbit's queen, his certainty. 

My love is small, but, oh, so full of growing! 
His dimpled charm thrives on the racing days; 
His shrinking clothes contrive to keep me sewing, 
While healthy pounds revise his baby ways. 

My love is mine, but, oh, so busy sleeping! 
His waking hours most precious hours I've known! 
My cup is full, but I am close to weeping — 
The more he grows the less he is my own! 



LJou Can Sew — XIV — Children s Clothes 
— cJ^nfants ana cJoaaiers 

Jean R. Jennings 

IT is a wise woman, indeed, who dom and more comfort than set-in 

approaches the making of a sleeves. Avoid tiny collars that 

layette with a practical and not crumple up around the neck, no 

a sentimental plan. matter how cute they are. Resist 

Too often young mothers let garments that slip over the head, 

their feelings run away with them They are hard to adjust and hard to 

and buy entirely too many and too iron. 

frivolous clothes for the coming Young mothers with growing 
baby. The kinds and number of families can be kind to themselves 
garments are matters of personal by keeping children's clothes simple 
decision, but wise mothers plan for and uncluttered so they are easy to 
very few infants' clothes. Babies launder. The fewer the frills for 
grow fast and are soon too large for everyday clothes the better, 
the first tiny clothes. Often friends When baby begins to crawl and 
send gifts, and soon there is much learn to walk, his clothes need 
more for the baby than can ever special consideration. Plan gar- 
be needed. ments which allow the greatest free- 
When selecting clothing for the dom for getting around on hands 
infant, keep these three important and knees and taking the first steps, 
points in mind: the garments must Both girls and boys fare better in 
be comfortable; they must be easy a cover-all type of garment that is 
to launder; they must be easy to buttoned at the crotch for easy 
slip on and off. changing. At this stage they are 
To insure perfect comfort in difficult to keep clean and frequent 
infants' and small tots' clothing, changes are necessary, so simplicity 
first make sure the fabrics are soft, is the keynote for comfort. 
Fine nainsook, lawn, batiste, soft Make such garments in pretty 
flannel, and soft crepe are satisfac- colors which can be washed often, 
tory. Many of the new synthetic Soft, flexible fabrics, with smooth 
fabrics are non-absorbent and do surfaces which do not pick up dirt, 
not readily ventilate, so are, there- should be used. They should 
fore, not as good for the wee ones, always be pre-shrunk and color-fast. 
Do not use any materials that will, All seams should be narrow, flat, 
in any way, irritate sensitive skin, and smooth. All stitching should 
Rough textures and stiff or starchy be very secure as these clothes will 
types are a very poor choice for receive hard wear. Buttons and 
children. buttonholes must stay fast and keep 
In most cases, especially for night their shape. They will be subjected 
clothes, those that tie are better to a great deal of buttoning and un- 
than those that button. Give pref- buttoning. 

erence to a front closing and to To encourage self-reliance in chil- 

raglan sleeves which will give free- dren, fastenings and plackets should 
Page 254 



YOU CAN SEW — XIV — CHILDREN'S CLOTHES — INFANTS AND TODDLERS 255 

be in front within easy reach. Avoid not satisfactory for use in their con- 
very large or very small buttons for struction. Two sturdier-type seams 
the child who is ready to learn to that are most frequently used are 
dress himself. Zippers and hooks the French seam and the flat fell 
and eyes are taboo as they are too seam. For infants' and little girls' 
difficult for tiny fingers. Gripper dresses, slips, and gowns, the French 
fasteners are good as the child gets seam is best. For play clothes and 
a little older. All garments should pajamas, the fell seam serves well, 
have as few fastenings as possible. To make a French seam lay the 

Pajamas or nightgowns are made fabric edges together, right side out. 
on the same principle as daytime Pin or baste, then stitch, taking out 
clothes. They should be sturdy, half the seam allowance. Trim raw 
with firm fastenings, be easy to get edges, then press the seam open or 
in and out of, and easy to launder, to one side. Turn to the wrong 
They should be made in comfort- side and crease on the line of stitch- 
able fabrics that wear well. ing. Stitch along the seam line and 

Fashion should be important in so enclose the raw edges, 

night clothes as in day clothes. To make a flat fell seam begin by 

Children can look adorable in their pinning or basting the seam from 

night things if fabrics are attractive the right side and stitch. Press flat, 

and well chosen and the styles be- Trim away one edge to within 1/4 

coming. Cotton crepe for summer inch of the seam line. Turn the 

wear and cotton flannel and jersey other edge under and pin or baste 

for winter are ideal fabrics. They flat so the raw edge is covered, 

are easily washed and need little or Stitch close to the fold, 

no ironing. Make extra long plackets in chil- 

Because infants' and toddlers' dren's clothes, using methods dis- 

clothes get hard wear and need fre- cussed in Article XII, in The Reliei 

quent laundering, plain seams are Society Magazine for February 1959. 



(grandma LKeminisces 

Elsie McKinnon Stiachan 

Sometimes, when loneliness offset my fear 

Of horse and rig, I'd call the children in, 

Would scrub each elbow, wash each earth-stained ear. 

And dress them party-clean from toe to chin. 

Then from the silent barn, I'd fetch Old Ned, 

\Mio, waiting always, lonely and forsaken, 

Returned my awkward words with toss of head 

And gentle whinnies. . . . Fearful (but unshaken) 

With trembling hands, I'd put the bridle on, 

Gingerly fasten the tugs to whippletree — 

Quieting the children's noise . . . my thoughts upon 

That neighbor five miles west. Unwaveringly, 

I'd call "Giddap!" jarring the buggy's load, 

And leave my loneliness along the road. 



Great-Grandmother's Notebook 

ArJene D. Clowaid 

IT had been one of ''those'' days his raise. They wouldn't be able 

from the very beginning Janine to buy the lovely brick rambler 

sighed heavily. First little Joey home up in the new section of 

had awakened early with a slight town after all. The beautiful home 

fever, cross and fretful, and all that that they had so wanted, 

would pacify him was to rock him "I'm sorry," Dave murmured, 

slowly in the rocking chair. Finally seeking her eyes for some answer. 

he had fallen asleep, but Janine's Janine covered her mouth with 

arm where his head had rested was her hand and fled quickly to the 

stiff and tired. Then Jenny had kitchen sink, where she silently 

spilled a whole quart of milk across turned on the water tap full force 

the newly waxed kitchen floor and and began noisily rattling the dishes, 

now, not fifteen minutes later, Jen- She had wanted that house so! 

ny was skipping toward her, leaving Nothing ever seemed to turn out 

behind a trail of muddy little foot- right. 

prints. In her hands she was hold- Dave stood for a moment watch- 
ing up a quart jar with a captive ing her, and then turned away, his 
butterfly lifting lovely fragile wings broad shoulders bent dejectedly, his 
to beat against the sides. eyes sad. "I tried. Well I . . . I'm 

''Oh, lookee, Mommie," she ex- on my way now to meet a client." 

claimed, her small five-year-old face Janine didn't reply and he left, 

alight with excitement. "Down in his feet even heavier than when he 

the garden I found this and I . . . ." had come. Just thinking about the 

"Oh, Jenny, Jenny, I told you not disappointment brought new tears 

to go down in that garden. I just to her eyes, and she rubbed an arm 

watered last night. Now look at angrily across her hot forehead, let- 

your shoes and my floor. What- ting a soapy dish slip with a crash 

ever am I going to do with you? to the floor. 

Go outside and sit down on the Just then, at as miserable and 
porch this very instant. And stay untimely a pace as everything else 
there!" that day, the telephone rang. Snatch- 
Jenny's eager little face fell, and ing up a towel, she dried her hands 
she glanced from the glossy-winged furiously, trying to blink back the 
butterfly to her muddy footprints, tears and clear the sob in the mid- 
and then she quietly turned and die of her throat, 
slipped back out the door, clutch- At the sweet, familiar sound of 
ing her jar tightly. her mother's voice, Janine broke 
Janine was just wiping up the out into loud and uncontrollable 
mud when she heard Dave talking sobs, telling the woes of her terrible 
to Jenny outside. His voice and day somewhat incoherently into the 
his step on the doorsill were heavier phone. 

than usual, and when her e3'es met Right in the middle of telling 

his she knew that he hadn't received about Dave's not getting the raise 
Page 256 



GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S NOTEBOOK 



257 



and the beautiful home that they 
wouldn't be able to have, Mother 
interrupted gently. 

"It sounds, dear, as if today is 
the day that I need to turn over 
to you my grandmother's notes." 

Janine sniffed. ''Notes?" 

''Yes. I think perhaps it would 
be of a great deal of help to you. 
My mother gave this little notebook 
to me when I was young and newly 
married, and suggested that I pass 
it on to you on a day that seemed 
to be extra trying. Either you've 
been very lucky darling, or very 
secretive, because I haven't found 
the right occasion until today. I'll 
be right over. Just sit down and 
wait for me." 

The receiver clicked and Janine 
sat staring at the instrument with 
bewildered eyes. Whatever could 
some notes written by her great- 
grandmother have to do with her 
and all the things that had gone 
wrong! A notebook certainly 
couldn't solve a thing. 

Janine laid the phone back into 
its cradle slowly and walked wearily 
into the living room, sinking de- 
jectedly into the nearest soft chair. 
She shut her eyes, and a few hot 
tears slid from beneath her eyelids 
and down her cheeks. Today was 
a day she wished that she could have 
missed. Not one nice thing had 
happened. She thought that she 
would have been better to have 
stayed in bed. 

Janine was still there when her 
mother arrived twenty minutes later, 
carrying a very small cedar chest. 
She set the little chest on Janine's 
lap and smiled. 

"Here, dear. This belonged to 
your great-grandmother Elizabeth. 
She came across the plains with a 
handcart company in 1856, and with 



her she brought this chest. I want 
you to read the little notebook in- 
side, and I promise you you will 
reread it many times during your 
life. See you tomorrow, Janine. 
Goodbye." 

Her mother was out the door be- 
fore the astonished young woman 
could open her mouth to protest. 
After the sound of her mother's car 
had died away down the street, 
Janine looked curiously at the little 
cedar chest. On the lid was a 
beautifully carved rose, surrounded 
by dainty leaf-like designs, and 
through the pattern was engraved 
"To My Beloved Beth." 

Shyly, almost humbly, Janine un- 
fastened the aging brass fastener and 
lifted the lid. Inside lay an old, 
yellowed notebook, and she picked 
it up carefully. The first page was 
so faded that she had to read slowly 
in order to make out the words, but 
as she did so, the tears left her eyes 
and she became quite lost in the 
words before her. 



};< 5;t jj: jji jj: 



<'^TT is the last of May, 1856, and 
we are almost ready to begin 
our long journey. Charles, my hus- 
band, has the handcart packed to 
the brim, and we are going to try 
to take along our big beautiful 
mahogany bedstead that was given 
to us on our wedding day. We 
hope to start our new home with 
this dearly beloved bedstead, for 
somehow a home wouldn't seem to 
be a home without it. I've wrapped 
it very carefully in the heaviest 
quilt I could find to keep it free 
from dust and scratches. All of 
our other things, my china, and 
the lovely maple dining set we have 
given to our family and friends we 
are leaving behind. 

"Charles and the other men have 



258 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 

floated the carts across the river on raindrops drumming steadily on the 

the Council Bluffs ferry. The fer- canvas. The rain hasn't let up for 

ry is a fascinating flat-bottomed almost a week. It is pitch black, 

boat, built to convey travelers to except for my little tallow candle 

the other side. They are returning which flickers so that it is difficult 

now for the other women, myself, to write. My family is at last set- 

our son Joseph, and our two daugh- tied for the night. Dear Joseph is 

ters, Melissa and Mary. flopped out flat, with arms spread 

''June — The heat is already op- above his head and his httle hands 

pressive, and my calico dress is long open and relaxed. Melissa is curled 

since faded from the sun. Dust up like a kitten with her thumb 

rises in heavy clouds from the popped into her rosy mouth, and 

wheels of the carts ahead of us and Mary sleeps, peacefully stretching, 

coats our skin. Melissa's golden Charles is so tired. Even in sleep 

curls are gray with it, and when I his bronzed face is lined — lines 

shake my bonnet it makes a little around his eyes from squinting 

dust storm of its own. I grieve for against the sun, tired lines, gentle 

my baby, Mary. How uncomfort- lines, worried lines, 

able and hot she is. Dear Mary, 'Two days ago, however, I lifted 

who longs to kick and coo, and must a burden from his back. The mud 

be held so tightly in my arms all day was so deep that it was over my 

long. The blanket has to be held knees, and the cart wheels were so 

so close about her to protect the caked that we could scarcely pull 

soft, delicate skin from the blister- it. I laid my Mary deep in the cart 

ing sun. and together we pulled and pushed 

and scraped mud from the rims, but 

^^^HARLES, dear Charles, strains it was no use, the cart was too 

so hard at the cart to pull it heavily loaded to push any further, 

over rocks and through the deep It had rained for four days then, 

dust, and Joseph and Melissa are and showed no signs of letting up. 

so often thirsty, with no water to We had to reach higher ground, 

give them. Thank the dear Lord And so quietly I told Charles that 

for the joy and love in our hearts, our bedstead must go, that I 

and for the glorious light of his gos- wouldn't let him struggle with such 

pel. For how, without this, could a heavy burden any longer for my 

my children point out with glee the sake. 

swift spring of the wild hare, the "Silently we lifted all of our bed- 
beauty of the distant golden sunset, ding and provisions out of the cart 
and then turn to see their father's onto a canvas until we came to the 
back straighten and his eyes become big mahogany bedstead. How my 
alert? Baby Mary, so sweet to smile heart cried to see Charles heave out 
at the songs I sing. The songs that our precious little bit of home, re- 
give wings to our weary feet. And move the quilt, and set it down so 
Charles, so strong his arms, so re- painstakingly gentle into the deep 
assuring his kind smile. black mud. 

"July — It is finally night. As I "Rain pelted down our faces and 

sit here in our tent I can hear the dripped off our clothes as we stood 



GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S NOTEBOOK 259 

there, looking down at the shiny too engrossed in her own disappoint- 
mahogany begin to ghsten with ment to reach out and help him 
raindrops. Charles looked at me, with his. No, she thought, she 
so deeply, and with such heart- would probably never be called up- 
breaking sympathy that I had to on to leave a beloved bedstead along 
show him that although it hurt a muddy trail, but, perhaps, she 
terribly, it didn't really matter. might need to abandon a few too 

"I touched his wet arm with my high-priced ideas for her husband's 
hand, and I smiled through the rain broad shoulders to carry. In fact, 
and said, ^Darling Charles, we were this very evening when Dave re- 
wrong. That bedstead wasn't what turned she would try to show him, 
it takes to make a home. We don't with the help of a wise great-grand- 
need it really, after all. Home, my mother, that they were also really 
darling, is where you and I and at home by being together and that 
our babies are.' ^^^ ^^^ that mattered. 

"And it is true. We left our beau- ^^?^\ F"t'y' .^^^ replaced the 

tiful bedstead back along the muddy notebook in the little chest. She 

trail in the rain, but we are all here, T." '^ '^^'^ '.* often as her mother 

tucked safely within our tent with ^^^ promised her that she would, 

the sound of soothing rain pattering ^}^^"^& ^'^^ chest upon the mantel 

above us and we are really at home ^^ ^'P^oed to the screen door and 

—together " opened it quietly. Jenny was still 

sitting there, holding^ the jar, but 
her eyes were uninterested now, 

TANINE was crying when she ^^d her tiny feet drummed nervous- 

•^ finished reading the yellowed ly on the step. Somewhere along 

notebook, but now her tears were the way, Janine realized, she had 

different from the tears that she had forgotten to see the beautiful things 

shed earlier. She brought the small her children pointed out to her, and 

book up caressingly against her she had also forgotten to bring joy 

cheek. 'Thank you. Great-grand- to them, 
mother. Thank you." She sat down upon the step be- 

She stood up, clutching it against side the little girl and put her arm 

her breast. Dave had heavy bur- about her. The child's face lighted 

dens, too, although they were not in bewilderment, and then a smile 

quite the same as a handcart. And spread across her face and lighted 

what had she done to help to light- up her deep blue eyes again as 

en them? What comfort had she Janine said gently, ''Darling, I'm 

given him? None! She had been ready now to see your butterfly." 



But let all those that put their trust in thee rejoice: let them ever shout for joy 
because thou defendest them: let them also that love thy name be joyful in thee. For 
thou, Lord, wilt bless the righteous; with favour wilt thou compass him as with a shield 
(Psalms 5:11-12). 




UxozeUa ^Jjowdie Jxingsford u lakes JLace 
cJablecloths ana iuraiaea LKugs 

"DOZELLA Dowdle Kingsford, Cove, Utah, has been busy with needles and crochet 
■'■^ hooks since girlhood. She has made more than fifty braided rugs and many 
articles of exquisite crocheting. For the Relief Society room in her ward chapel she 
crocheted a lovely lace tablecloth and a lace cloth for the top of the piano. She also 
crocheted hundreds of articles which were sold and the money given to help finance 
the building of the ward chapel. 

Mrs. Kingsford's "double hobby," as she calls it, is gardening. She raises raspber- 
ries and strawberries, as well as a vegetable garden, and her flower garden is the pride 
of the valley — presenting a picture of continuous bloom from earlv spring until late 
fall. Her habits of industry and thrift were acquired early, for Rozella Dowdle lost her 
mother when she, the eldest daughter, was only twelve. Soon after the mother's death, 
Rozella's father said to her, "Be sure to have the bushel of wheat ready for the Relief 
Society sisters when they call, even though your mother is not here." Relief Society 
has been a beloved companion to Mrs. Kingsford for many of her se^■enty-eight years, 
and she has been a visiting teacher for more than forty years. She is mother to eight 
children and grandmother to twenty-seven. 



ibasu oc 



(R, 



2 quarts grease 

1 quart cold soft water 

1 can lye 



)asy[ Qjoap uxecipe 

Vera C. Stratford 

Yz cup ammonia 
2 tablespoons borax 



Heat grease, add lye, which has been dissolved in water overnight. Stir 15 to 20 
minutes. Add ammonia and borax which have been dissolved in Yz cup warm water. 
Stir until thick. The grease need not be too warm. Mark the pieces as soon as soap 
is cold enough. As soon as it will grate nicely grate it, and store in boxes or plastic 
bags. 
Page 260 



/tow LJou Jxfiow LJou're JLiving 

Mary Ek Knowhs 



MY mother-in-law was the most 
gifted person I have ever 
known. Not gifted in the 
usual sense. She couldn't paint a 
picture, or compose a song, or write 
a novel. She was gifted, rather, in 
the art of living life to the fullest. 

Never have I known a person who 
got so much enjoyment out of the 
simple, everyday things. A two- 
block walk to the grocery store was 
a thrilling experience. In her home 
neighborhood that two-block walk 
might take all morning, because she 
must stop to visit a moment with 
everyone: women, men, children, 
dogs, cats, even the parrot on Mrs. 
Alden's front porch. 

And in a strange neighborhood — 
but, come to think of it, there was 
no such thing as a strange neighbor- 
hood to Grandma, because any 
neighborhood was made up of peo- 
ple and people weren't strangers. A 
fifteen-minute talk with a man she 
had never met before, and she would 
come away with his family back- 
ground, his complete life's history, 
a Hst of his physical ailments, and 
the projects he hoped to succeed in. 

For Grandma a trip across the 
barren Nevada desert was an ad- 
venture comparable to sailing 
around the Horn. '''Isn't that an 
awful stretch over the desert?" one 
of my friends asked Grandma, when 
she drove over with her daughter 
to visit me when we were living in 
Reno. 

"AwfuP" Grandma said, swinging 
happily in the lawn swing. "No, 
now I can't say that it was. I 
thought it was a beautiful trip." 



"Beautiful! You're joking!" my 
friend said. "What was beautiful 
about it?" 

"Why, the Joshua trees, and those 
desert lilies and miles and miles of 
clean sand sparkling in the sun, and 
the jackrabbits standing up so sassy 
on their haunches watching us go 
by, and the sunset/ Why that sun- 
set alone was worth the trip. It 
was just like a big painting with 
nothing to block our view." 

Grandma took time out to do 
things for people. One of my 
fondest memories is the day she 
taught four little boys, five and six 
years of age, to embroider. 

For over a half hour they had 
watched fascinated while she skill- 
fully embroidered a pink rose in 
the corner of a blue luncheon cloth. 
Then one of the Albright twins said, 
"That looks like fun. Grandma 
Knowles." And Grandma said, "It 
is. Would you like to embroider 
something?" "Yes," they all agreed 
they would. "Well, go home and 
get embroidery hoops and I'll show 
you how." 

They got embroidery hoops from 
their bewildered mothers, and 
Grandma drew designs and figures 
on remnants of white cotton I had. 
She provided the needles, the bright- 
colored thread. 

I can still see them, four freckle- 
faced, tough-looking little boys sit- 
ting on the steps of the big, shady 
front porch, their Tomahawk-hair- 
cut heads bent over their embroi- 
dery hooks. I can still hear Grand- 
ma saying: "You want to em- 
broider the cat purple? Well, now 

Page 261 



262 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 

that I think of it, I'll bet many a situation. I know she was plan- 
cat's wished she could be purple." ning how she could best help me 

But the point is that she enjoyed once the baby was quieted, but not 

every minute of threading needles even that knowledge could lift my 

and tying knots and unsnarling dragging spirits, 

thread. ''Oh, Grandma," I wailed, ''isn't 

everything a mess. Isn't life awful!" 

lyjY mother-in-law had many ex- "No, I don't think it's awful at 

pressions that exactly fit the all," she said brightly, happily, as 

situation, but the one I remember she rocked back and forth. "Now 

most vividly was "Now you know you know you're living." 

you're living." Believe me, I didn't understand 

I heard it first one hot August then what she meant. This, I 

afternoon when — so to speak — thought, horrified, she calls Jiving/ 

life had me by the throat. Since Either my beloved mother-in-law 

early morning things had been hap- had taken leave of her senses, or 

pening, disasters like the toilet flood- she was trying to buoy me up with 

ing over, and the rinse tub spring- false optimism, 
ing a leak, and one clothesline 

breaking with its load of sheets. R^^ ^ understand now. Life to 

Now it was three o'clock, the hot- Grandma was living. It was as 
test part of the day, and my six- simple as that. Life was meeting a 
year-old daughter Janet was crying problem head on, grappling with it, 
because she had skinned her knee; and solving it. It was taking a 
fifteen-month-old Ernie had just bushel of peaches and turning it 
broken out in red spots that Grand- into jars of golden fruit for winter- 
ma diagnosed as "Chicken pox, sure time; it was the changing of a pile 
enough. My isn't he covered, of dirty clothes into clean, starched 
though? He will feel better now dresses and expertly ironed men's 
they're out." Three-month-old Lar- shirts; it was taking three dirty- 
ry was teething and cranky. faced, tousled-haired children and 

There was a sink full of dirty transforming them into three clean 

dishes, a bushel of peaches on the cherubs marching off to Sunday 

back porch to be bottled, a basket School. 

of clean clothes to be dampened Life was giving encouragement 

and ironed. and praise to the tired man of the 

Grandma had arrived just ten house. It was riding herd on a re- 
minutes before. She had walked bellious teen-age son who towered 
the two blocks from her house, over you, and ordering him to his 
swinging along on her crutches — room for the rest of the day and 
she had arthritis in both hips by night, your heart pounding as you 
then, but she could cover distances prayed that you had reared him 
faster than most people could with right and he would know he had the 
two good legs — and now she sat discipline coming and would not 
in the rocker, held the baby, patted storm out of the house, knowing 
his back, said a few sympathetic that physically you could not stop 
words to Janet, and surveyed the him. It was a prayer of gratitude 



'NOW YOU KNOW YOU'RE LIVING' 



265 



when he pounded off to his room, 
grumbhng, but going anyhow to 
stay as you had ordered. 

Life to Grandma meant not com- 
plaining or bewaihng your lot, or 
blaming your failures on a parent 
who didn't give you the doll buggy 
you cried for when you were three 
years old. It was squaring your 
shoulders and going on until your 
strength gave out, and then draw- 
ing on a deeper strength you didn't 



even know you had, and going on 
again. 

That August day I didn't under- 
stand what she meant, but I do now. 
Now when the house is quiet and 
clean and it stays that way, and 
sometimes the hours drag. ''Now 
you know you're living," she had 
said. How wise, how right she was. 
I wish I had appreciated it more 
then. 



cJhiS LJears Spring 

Vesta N. Lukei 

Over your shoulder, you loving me, 
I see the slanting rain. 
The dripping leaves of eucalyptus, 
And spring's first green refrain. 

Over your shoulder, you loving me, 
I see gray clouds that fill 
The curve of sky above the sweep 
Of country road and hill. 

Over your shoulder, you loving me, 
I see the burgeoning 
Of life. Here you and I, entwined, 
Are part of this year's spring. 



uiome Jjecorators 

Joyce K. MacKabe 

T don't have murals or oil paintings hanging on my walls. The decorators of my home 
•■• are not trained, nor do they get paid for their work. 

The bright paper truck cut laboriously in kindergarten from colored paper adorns 
our living room wall. The mural on the refrigerator was made by little hands, brown 
with cake batter licked from the mixing bowl. A trail of toys leads through the house 
left by a toddler's tiny hands, a true free-form design from the modern school of art. 

Crumbs encircle each of the twenty legs of our breakfast set, but their delicate 
tracery means more to me than the careful pattern of the linoleum, for they recall the 
smiles on the clean faces that were around the table such a short time before. 

These are the decorators of my home, hardly professional, yet I am convinced 
they are the best God has to offer, and I thank him for my children. 



KyLbout cJwiught 



Amy Viau 

"\1 7HEN I first met twilight, long ago as a child, it was a very special time of evening. 
^' During the long summer days, people seemed to look forward to it as a kind of 
luxurious siesta. 

Twilight on the farm of a Midwestern State, where great fields and distances 
stretched, unchecked by mountains to horizon them, was a splendored prefix to night. 
There, in its softened glowing of gray, the whole world was a charmed landscape. 

In that land of level fields and reaching pastures, twilight stretched far beyond the 
Toad running past our front yard. And often there was mentioning of the twilight, 
as of the sunset. 

''Isn't it a lovely twilight?" was almost as natural an exchange between neighbors 
as was 'TIow are you?" 

And in that day, before cars stirred the highways with speed, the thick, velvety 
dust of the summer road yielded softly to every footstep of those who walked along 
in the twilight, just for the joy of the evening. 

There was the summer evening when a stranger came sauntering along past the 
yard, as though he walked a royal pathway. And, though strangers did not often walk 
that road, it seemed natural and fitting for him, 

"Good evening, Sir," he called out to my father, sitting with the whole family 
in the cool front yard. "A lovely twihght — a lovely twilight, if I ever saw one!" 

Of course, father agreed, and the stranger leaned on the top rail of the rail fence, 
with regular twilight friendliness. He explained that he was hiking to upstate and 
loved walking at twilight and under the stars of night. When he was reminded by 
father that it was eight miles to the nearest town, where he could get lodging — he 
laughed, then explained what a pleasure it was when he was walk-tired, to take his coat 
from the valise he carried and to lie down beside the road, or in some dewy field to 
rest — with God's vastness all around him. And to my child mind, that was a heavenly 
thing to do. 

The two large sycamore trees across the road, responded to twilight with a stillness 
of utter peace, until the night blackened them into indefinable shapes. But they were 
a bit of trim to the twilight, worth mentioning. 

The old, gray stable — not the real barn, just the squat stable, was a kind of 
dwarfish castle in twilight, as the light went from subdued gray to a depth of blue 
from which it slowly melted into night. 

It was at the time of this bluish gray, that Father always seemed impelled to sing. 
^'The Ninety and Nine" was his favorite song. He would start it with a twilight-kind 
of humming, which finally became words that rose clear and distinct in the crescendo 
of the verse. When the "wandering sheep" were finally safe in the Father's arms, and 
Father's beautiful voice ebbed into the silent twilight — I felt happy and satisfied. 

"Shall we take a little walk in the twilight?" was almost as usual in the family 
as was the mentioning of supper being ready, or of lighting the indoor lights. How- 
ever, lights spoiled the effect of twilight. Even the flashings of fireflies over the fields 
and yard, which are comparable to flashes of fairy lanterns, to a child, can mar the 
effect of twilight-glowing. Twilight needs only its own varied tones to make a world 
of fairyland. 



Page 264 



The Silver Leash 

Chapter 4 
Beatrice Rordanie Parsons 



Synopsis: LaRue Harding, an orphan, 
who has Hved since childhood in Cah- 
fornia with an aunt, goes to Fivelakes, 
Arizona, after the death of her sister 
Ameha. She tries to help and encourage 
her brother-in-law Herbert Vetterly, who 
is confined to a wheel chair. His children 
gradually come to accept LaRue as a 
friend and as a member of the family. She 
meets Dr. Alan Rutherford, a surgeon at 
the Jonas Harding Hospital, and his 
fiancee Gladys Drew. 

A WEEK or so later, LaRue 
had the opportunity to speak 
to Herb about her plans for 
extending her vacation. 'Td like 
to wire the bank and ask for a little 
more time, Herb. That is, if you 
and the children can put up with 
me a little longer." She felt herself 
flushing and took refuge in the 
Founding Festival, adding: "Yd like 
to stay for the celebration. Every- 
one's talking about it." 

''Of course, stay," said Herb, but 
he could not hide the questioning 
frown which crossed his forehead. 

LaRue decided that she must be 
completely honest. ''I didn't mean 
to stay. Herb. I realize that Erma 
and Joel resent me. Connie has 
been offended ever since the day I 
corrected her. . . ." 

'The children are young," said 
Herb, coming quickly to their de- 
fense. "I shall speak to them. . . ." 

"Please don't," said LaRue, stiffly. 
"Oh, I know that it seems to them 
that I came only for a vacation, that 
I didn't want to come. But I had 
to come. Herb." 

Her voice failed. Silence stretched 
within the pretty room with its 



starched white curtains, its home- 
like furniture. There was a crystal 
bowl on a table. Amelia had loved 
it because it had been given to her 
by a good friend. Amelia had had 
so many friends. Everyone had liked 
her. Everybody LaRue met said 
kind, loving things about Amelia. 
And because they did, LaRue felt 
lonely. 

Herb was speaking haltingly: "I 
have no right to ask you to stay, 
LaRue. Yet I need you. We all 
need you." 

It was good to be needed. Yet 
LaRue knew the limitations of that 
need. After Herb had gone to his 
room and closed his door, she 
thought about it. When she sat 
down to send a telegram to the 
bank, she felt doubtful. Once her 
hand paused, and she crumbled the 
paper, deciding not to stay. 

Then she heard Connie going 
along the hall. She paused at her 
father's door, called out to him: 
"Daddy, Fm going out to play with 
Janice and Atlast. If you need 
anything, just call me." 

Carol waited hopefully for an 
answer. When it did not come, she 
went slowly along the hall and out- 
side. 

LaRue felt anger rising hot in 
her throat. He might have an- 
swered, she thought, knowing the 
depth of a small child's disappoint- 
ment. She scribbled words on 
paper, and went to the phone and 
sent the message. Then she went 
into the kitchen. There were a few 
soiled dishes in the sink. She at- 

Poae 265 



266 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



tacked them fiercely, then smiled at 
her own display of spleen. She 
scolded herself. Be fair to Herb. 
The accident which broke his body, 
broke his spirit, too. She knew that 
Amelia's death had shattered the 
faith he had lived by all during his 
life. Amelia had been his other 
self. Without her love he was lost. 
Truth and knowledge had drifted 
away. 

T ARUE rinsed a shining glass and 
set it in the cupboard. She 
stared at it for a few moments see- 
ing it filled with sparkling punch. 
I don't know much about enter- 
taining young folks, she thought 
dubiously, but maybe I could try. 
If Erma and Joel had a closer home 
life, they would not always be away 
from their home. If there was only 
something. . . . Maybe a party. I 
could ask Erma. But she still felt 
a little frightened of Erma's scorn. 
Anyway, she thought, relieved, I 
could ask Bob Powers to suggest 
something that would keep Joel 
more at home. 

Even as she planned, she felt un- 
sure about how to go about things. 
She decided to go for a walk. Maybe 
it would help her think. She 
changed her house-frock for a pink, 
sleeveless cotton. She shaded her 
grav-blue eves with a large hat. 

She had no particular destination 
in view. But when she came to 
the knoll rising up to Hillhigh 
House, she turned automatically and 
began the climb. The walk was 
steep and weed-grown. The lawn 
sloped towards the new highway. 

She stood in an old brick patio 
gazing out upon a surprising pano- 
rama. Below, the highway, under 
the onslaught of the road-building 
machines, stretched into the dis- 



tance like an unwinding spool of 
dark thread. Vehicles moved along 
it like toys propelled by a childish 
hand, to disappear between molded 
pink cliffs. Far to the left. Blue 
Lake danced and sparkled, holding 
captive in its sapphire depths a 
great golden ball of sun. 

She pulled off her hat and let 
the breeze ruffle her burnished 
curls, there in the shadow of an 
old willow tree. She was unaware, 
until she heard a voice, that anyone 
was near. Then she remembered 
that Connie had said that Grandie 
visited the old house daily. The 
voice was ancient, mellow. It said: 
"Matilda Harding!" 

LaRue whirled, wondering how 
anyone had ever learned her middle 
name. She had never cared for it, 
although it had been her grand- 
mother's name. The old man was 
sitting on the steps of the high 
porch. His white hair was silver in 
the breeze. He smiled, and she saw 
that his eyes were dark, and very, 
very shrewd with the lessons of 
eighty- two years. 

She smiled, correcting him: '1 
am LaRue Harding, Sir." 

'Tou're Amelia's sister." He 
spoke complacently. ''My grandson. 
Dr. Alan, said you were here. You're 
very like your grandmother. We 
were children together, Matilda and 
I. She had that same red hair!" 

LaRue hadn't known. Amelia 
had known about her family, not 
LaRue. So her grandmother had 
had red hair! The knowledge 
warmed her, somehow. 

Grandie was staring at her crit- 
ically. 'Tike the old house, LaRue?" 
It was a friendly question, and 
when she nodded, he grinned hap- 
pily. "I like it, too. Have since I 
was a kid. It was built by the 



THE SILVER LEASH 



267 



Hardings, but my wife and I lived 
here, after I bought it, until my 
darling left me for a better place/' 
His eyes were sad, but he kept his 
smile. ''Amelia loved this old house. 
She wanted to buy it. Fix it up. 
The attic's filled with old furniture." 
He broke off, shaking his head. 
'Toung folks aren't interested in 
old things," he said tiredly. 

LaRue found, suddenly, that she 
was more interested than she had 
thought. She said quickly: ''Some- 
day I'd like to bring Erma here and 
look the house over. Connie would 
love to come. Maybe, Joel. . . ." 

npHE old man waved his hand to- 
wards a garage that had once 
been a carriage house. "There's a 
car in there. Built long before Joel 
was born. Hear he's interested in 
cars." 

LaRue's face was shining. "He'd 
love to see it, Grandie." She said 
the name as if she had been saying 
it all her life, the way the others 
did. She cried excitedly, looking 
about: "This would be a lovely 
spot for a cook-out. We could 
bring a portable grill and chairs, 
and. . . ." 

"The old house would like that," 
cried Grandie, his old eyes bright 
with happiness. Quite solemnly he 
stated: "The house gets lonely, you 
know." 

There was something pathetic in 
the thought. LaRue had known 
loneliness. She asked: "Do houses 
really get lonely, Grandie?" 

"Why not?" The question was 
eager. "People get lonely. Why 
not houses? This house is used to 
people. Crowds of people. It could 
be quite an attractive place if. . . ." 
He glanced at the crooked FOR 
SALE sign nailed to one of the 



pillars of the porch, and confessed: 
"Guess I haven't tried very hard to 
sell it. Guess I'm sentimental! 
Wouldn't want to see the old house 
fall into the hands of someone 
who'd tear it down. Or abuse it." 

He talked about the house as 
though it were human. LaRue 
knew how he loved it. He saw her 
looking at him and said: "Gladys 
wants a fine, ranch-type house in 
Maple Park when she marries my 
grandson. She wants me to build 
him a fine office, too." 

LaRue nodded. "She told me 
about it once when she came with 
Dr. Alan to call on Herb." She 
wrinkled her brows doubtfully. "But 
Dr. Alan told us of his plans for 
adding a children's wing to the hos- 
pital. He tried to encourage Herb 
to draw the plans. But Herb didn't 
seem interested." She remembered 
how Dr. Alan had sketched what he 
wanted on the back of a rumpled 
envelope. "His face fairly shone 
when he talked about it/' she fin- 
ished. 

Grandie's old face was still. 
"Alan's dreamed of that wing ever 
since he started medical college. 
The hospital needs it. The chil- 
dren's ward is too crowded. Sort of 
out-of-date." He added, abruptly: 
"Gladys says he'd be wasting his 
life, staying on at the hospital when 
he could have a fine, brand new 
office, and a wealthy clientele." 

"Wasting his life!" LaRue echoed 
the phrase indignantly. 

Grandie looked her straight in 
the eye. "I've already told Gladys 
I would give Alan the money for 
the home and office. She was very 
happy." 

LaRue stared at the old man. 
Just a second before he had been so 
(Continued on page 275) 




FROM THE FIELD 




HuJda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 





■I. :H 



:rN 



-U5i£ - Pii^Etb 







Is^cmK V I NEC 




Photograph submitted by Edna S. Walker 

ALPINE STAKE (UTAH), AMERICAN FORK FIRST WARD OPENING 

SOCIAL PRESENTS DRAMATIZATION "GET ABOARD THE RELIEF 

SOCIETY SPECIAL," October 3, 1958 

Seated, upper row, right to left: President Ethel Graff as engineer; Counselor Doris 
Robinson as conductor; Counselor Catherine Hoglund as brakeman. 

Edna S. Walker, President, Alpine Stake Relief Society, reports: " 'Get Aboard the 
Relief Society Special,' was the theme of the opening social of the American Fork First 
Ward. A large number of the sisters of the ward were in attendance and many brought 
their husbands. The first feature of the evening consisted of an exhibit of handwork 
and the announcement of the outcome of a food contest that was held earlier in the 
day. The program began with a little skit which cleverly invited all sisters of the 
ward to 'Get on the Relief Society Special.' The first to enter it were the executive 
officers. The other officers and class leaders followed. As they passed the ticket office, 
which was attended by the secretary, they paid their Relief Society membership dues. 

"With the leaders in the background, a fashion show was presented, with Melissa 
Robinson as commentator. About one hundred fifty people participated in the making 
and modeling of clothing, which was the culmination of the Relief Society summer 
sewing project." 



Page 268 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



269 




Photograph submitted b> Emma S. Longson 

MONUMENT PARK WEST STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING 
MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

Standing, front row, left to right: Emma S. Longson, President, Monument Park 
West Stake Relief Society; Hazel Swain, First Counselor; Leah Reynolds, Second Coun- 
selor; Antoinette Daynes, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing front row, second from right, with arm on organ, Phyllis Hansen, chor- 
ister; at Sister Hansen's right, Bernice Engeman, organist. 

Sister Longson reports: "All of the seven wards in the stake were represented by 
members of the presidencies." 




Photograph submitted by Gladys K. Wagner 

CENTRAL AMERICAN MISSION, SAN PEDRO SULA, HONDURAS BRANCH 
RELIEF SOCIETY DISPLAY OF DOLLS AT BAZAAR, November 1958 



Gladys K. Wagner, President, Central American Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"Dolls of various countries were designed, stuffed, and dressed. The dolls were made 
artistically. Their faces radiated personality, and their costumes were typical of the 
countries represented. Amparo Vasquez was president of this Relief Society of fifteen 
members." 



270 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 




Photograph submitted by Beth M. Sta]lman 

INGLEWOOD STAKE (CALIFORNIA) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS 
PRESENT MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 

December 14, 1958 

The director, June Eggleston, stands at the left in the back row; Lucille Peel, 
organist, is seated at the piano. 

Beth M. Stallman, President, Inglewood Stake Relief Society, reports: 'The group 
includes members of each of our six wards, also five stake board members. The Singing 
Mothers also presented the music for our Relief Society stake convention in May, and 
many of them sang with the chorus from California, at the Relief Society Conference 
in October 1958." 




Photograph submitted by Elizabeth C. Hayward 

EAST SHARON STAKE (UTAH) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED 
AT CONVENTION, January 10, 1959 

Front row, left to right: Lorena C. Fletcher, who has served thirty-five years as a 
visiting teacher; stake social science class leader Pearl Stubbs, who has been a visiting 
teacher for forty-five years; Annie Gillespie, forty years; Mina Marriotti, fifty years; 
Amanda Crandall, twenty years. 

Second row, left to right: Chloe Tayson, thirty years; Rachael Davis, twenty-five 
years; Preal Jones, thirty years; Eva Gillespie, forty years; Ina Lewis, thirty years. 

Third row, left to right: Lorena James, thirty years; Ivy Perry, thirty years; Margaret 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



271 



IVIcCracken, twenty-eight years; Winnifred Cannon, twenty-one years; Ida Ercanbrack, 
thirty years. 

EHzabeth C. Ilayward, President, East Sharon Stake ReHef Society, reports: "For 
the purpose of giving renewed spiritual uphft and inspiration to our visiting teachers, 
on January loth, 1959, our Visiting Teachers Convention was held. All visiting teachers 
were recognized and honored at this time. Fifty-seven were given special honors for 
ha\"ing been visiting teachers for ten years or more, and all those with records of forty 
years or more of service were presented with Relief Society pins. Sister Mina Marriotti, 
with fifty years of service, was given an African violet as well. For the main feature of 
our program we used the presentation given at the last Annual Relief Society Confer- 
ence, 'A Light Shining.' The sisters conducting and presenting it caught the spiritual 
message the presentation so well portrays, and none of the beauty or emphasis of its 
timely message was lost. We were well satisfied with the pleased, enthusiastic reaction 
of the sisters, and feel that the visiting teaching program received rich new vigor and 
importance as a result of this meeting." 




Photograph submitted by Helen B. Pitcher 

CALGARY STAKE (CANADA), RED DEER BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY 
DISPLAYS PRIZE-WINNING QUILTS 

Left to right: Kathleen Taylor, President; Marie Service, visiting teacher; Johanna 
Blades; Ellen McLean, Secretary-Treasurer; Sadie Soderberg, \'isiting teacher; Ruby 
Lacey, theology class leader; Lola Malmberg; Farrold Service, work meeting leader; Ruth 
Nielsen, Second Counselor; Jean Edwards; Hazel Guenther, First Counselor. 

Helen B. Pitcher, President, Calgary Stake Relief Society, reports that these sisters 
are seen displaying the quilts which won first and second prizes in competition at a 
local fair. "These sisters are very de\oted and humble in their callings, and although 
they travel a distance farther than any other members, they never miss." 



272 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 




Photograph submitted by Thelma H. Sampson 

SAMOAN MISSION CURIOS COLLECTED BY RELIEF SOCIETY AND SENT 
TO THE BUREAU OF INFORMATION AT THE NEW ZEALAND TEMPLE 

Thelma H. Sampson, President, Samoan Mission Relief Society, reports: "Enclosed 
is a picture of Samoan curios which our Relief Society sisters collected and sent to the 
Bureau of Information at the New Zealand Temple, so that people visiting the temple 
might be able to see and enjoy some of the arts and crafts of the South Sea Islands. 
Our sisters enjoyed this project and responded with enthusiasm. Now we are busy 
getting ready for our year's work, as our Relief Society year here in Samoa is from 
April to December." 




Photograph submitted by Luana C. Healon 

SOUTHERN FAR EAST MISSION, REPRESENTATIVES OF FIVE HONG 
KONG BRANCHES MEET TO PLAN FOR BAZAARS 

Shown is a tablecloth on which is embroidered a famous Chinese poem in ancient 
style of writing. 

Luana C. Heaton, President, Southern Far East Relief Society, reports: "We are 
very pleased with the progress that has been made with the Relief Society program 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



273 



during the past year. At this time last year there was only one organized Relief Society, 
However, due to the rapid growth in membership, it was necessary to divide the Relief 
Society, and, as a result, we now have five well-functioning Relief Societies. 

"During the month of December, five Relief Societies held bazaars in Hong Kong. 
December is the month when most bazaars are held in the Colony. After the dividing 
of the Relief Society, the members of the new branches were very eager to prepare for 
their own bazaars. In preparing for the bazaars, it was suggested that the evening's 
entertainment be divided into three sections: a handwork display, a food and cake 
sale, and a program. Because American-type cakes cannot be purchased in Hong Kong, 
the sisters thought it would be a good project to make cakes and sell them at their 
bazaars. It was also decided to have a project of making tablecloths. These table- 
cloths are very unusual in that they are made of twenty-five ten-inch squares. In each 
square is embroidered a Chinese character about three inches in length. When the 
squares are sewed together, they form a Chinese poem. The Chinese sisters are very 
gifted in doing handwork, and the workmanship on the tablecloths is excellent. 

"There is a Relief Society branch quite a distance from Hong Kong. In fact, the 
ladv missionaries in charge travel each week to meeting by boat. The town in which 
this branch is located is a refugee settlement, and because of this the people are very 
poor. The Relief Socity sisters wanted very much to have a bazaar, but realized that 
the members of the branch would be unable to support it. Therefore, they combined 
with another branch and held a joint bazaar. Because of financial difficulties and the 
long distance in traveling, only three sisters were able to represent their branch at the 
bazaar. However, all the sisters helped with the preparations, and their efforts were 
well rewarded, for the bazaar was very successful." 




Photograph submitted by Norma Schavieis 

NORWALK STAKE (CALIFORNIA) FIRST RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENCY 

Left to right: Fern Marcroft, First Counselor; Norma Schauers, President; Irene 
Hollands, Second Counselor. 

Norwalk Stake was organized October 26, 1958, resulting from a division of the 
East Long Beach Stake. 



274 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 




Photograph sul)i)uU(.(.l In Lcali H. Lewis 

CANADIAN MISSION, DISTRICT AND BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY PRESI- 
DENTS AT ANNUAL RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE, TORONTO, 
ONTARIO, CANADA, October 18, 1958 

Front row, left to right: Jean Shelton; Venice Hill; Emma Hillman; Mabel Taylor, 
Mission Relief Society Secretary-Treasurer; Leah H, Lewis, President, Canadian Mission 
Relief Society; Rebecca Bird; Ida Belfiglio; Lilly Scott. 

Second row, left to right: Jean Gordon; Dorothy Gates; Mildred Smith; Doraine 
Nagy; Ileen Ball; Davina Wright; Mildred Porter; Olive Butler; Dorothy Savin; Edna 
Yeager; Grace Grossman. 

Third row, left to right: Martha M. Marshall; Alta Ball; Ruth Jones; Irene Krist; 
Elva Marie Adamson; Evelyn Connie; Bernice Clark; Delia Odendahl. 

Back row, left to right: Hazel Tate; Elizabeth Courchesne; Rosalind C. Nve; 
Isobel Renter; Doris Morrison; Janet Boucher; Hilda Crashaw; Kathleen Wilson; Emily 
Ditty; Grace Dunlop. 

Sister Lewis reports: "With 235 present, this Relief Society conference was the 
largest ever held in the Canadian Mission. Some of the sisters traveled nearly 1,000 
miles (round trip) to attend the conference. Highly informative and inspirational de- 
partmental meetings were held. The work meeting articles, attractively displayed by the 
branches, were the center of keen interest. The climax of the conference was the pre- 
sentation of playlets by the Ottawa, London, and East Toronto Branches. These play- 
lets all centered around the Relief Society and the home. The music of the combined 
Singing Mothers chorus was inspiring. A delicious luncheon was served between ses- 
sions by the West Toronto Branch." 



(Pn 



ecious 



cJok 



en 



Rowena Jensen Bills 



A gilded basket full of flowers — 

Not the fragile kind, 

Nor the delicate in scent 

Lo\'ers have in mind, 

But all the gay and bright profusion 

Windy hillsides bring; 



Buttercups and bluebells, daisies, 
Laced through yellow string. 

Baby hands had plucked one dozen 
Blossoms — even more — 
To bring to Mother all the grandeur 
From a distant shore. 



The Silver Leash 

(Continued horn page 267) 

sure that a children's wing was what 
the hospital needed. Now he was 
making the way easy for Dr. Alan 
to lose his dream. LaRue's voice 
was sharply critical. ''Dr. Alan will 
be very unhappy in that brand new 
office.'' There was scorn in her 
gray-blue eyes. 

Grandie regarded her passively. 
''Well, well! So you seem to know 
my grandson pretty well. Better 
than his fiancee does!" 

LaRue was furious with herself 
for blushing. But she met the old 
man's eyes and said honestly: "Fve 
only met him a few times. But I 
like him. He's a fine man. I know 
he's a kind, considerate doctor. I've 
heard him trying to convince Herb 
that an operation might help him. 
But Herb is afraid. Dr. Alan is let- 
ting Herb make up his own mind." 
She rose to the doctor's defense, 
saying seriously: "I think Dr. Alan 
should be allowed to make up his 
own mind about where he lives, 
where he builds his office, or wheth- 
er he'd rather stay on at the hospital 
and build that new wing." 

The old man was grinning. Then 
he said quizzically: "Some people 
need a push in the wrong direction." 
He chuckled softly. "Alan often 
prescribes nasty-tasting medicine for 
his patients. So nasty medicine is 
good for doctors, too. Especially 
when it's forced down their throats." 

LaRue was confused. But the 
old man was through talking. He 
put on his hat and bowed low over 
her hand, telling her that he and 
the old house had enjoyed her visit. 
He waved his cane and walked slow- 
ly to his own red-brick cottage. 

Page 275 




Come in and we'll show you 
how easy it is to play the CONN 

"MINUET," America's finest 
spinet organ. In less than 15 minutes 

you'll be playing simple tunes 
wiih both hands— e\Qt\ if you don't 

know a note of music! It's EASY 
—it's FUN . . . The Conn "Minuet" 

is the one instrument thai pro- 
vides every member of the family true 

joy of self expression 
—for every mood, every occasion. 



lusic I 



_____ 15 E. 1st South 

l45N0ltTHUNIVERSiTY.PR0V0«/Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



iHiiiiiiimnii 



276 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1959 



T ARUE stared after him, trying to 
puzzle him out, trying to under- 
stand just what he had meant about 
''nasty medicine." As she strolled 
home she put his words down to 
an old man's wandering memory. 
She knew she shouldn't, but she 
asked Connie questions. ''Doesn't 
Grandie like Gladys Drew?" 

Gonnie smiled. "Oh, he likes her 
all right. But most people don't 
think she's really in love with Alan. 
Some people thing that she still 
likes Earl. But Grandie promised 
her a beautiful house, and a lot of 
nice things, and. . . ." 

LaRue stopped her, ashamed of 
herself for wanting to share Gon- 
nie's gossip. At dinner, she told 
Herb and the others about her visit 
to the old house. Gonnie, as usual, 
bubbled over with words. 

"Mommy used to visit Grandie, 
too. She loved his house. If Daddy 
hadn't got hurt she wanted to buy 
it." The flash of pain in Herb's 
face made LaRue interrupt, quickly. 

"It's very nice up there on the 
knoll. Gool, lovely. I've been won- 
dering if we all couldn't go there. 
Have a sort of cook-out. . . ?" 

The look of derision in Erma's 
face made her falter. But Joel 
leaned across the table, interest in 
his young face. 

"Maybe Grandie would let me 
see that old car." 

LaRue smiled. "He told me he 
would," she assured him quickly. 
Then, with a side glance at Erma, 
"He promised to show us the old 
furniture. I thought it might be 
fun." 

Erma did not answer, though 
there was a stirring of interest in 
her pretty face. 

Herb spoke quietly. "When I 
was a kid, Hillhigh House used to 



be the show place of the valley. 
There were always parties. Surreys 
and fine horses climbed the sloping 
drive. There were roses along the 
walks. Their red, pink, and yellow 
petals made a sort of carpet. . . ." 

He was lost in memories. 

Gonnie laughed a little, and cried: 
"Oh, Daddy, that was in the good 
old days." 

For a long moment there was 
silence. Then Joel spoke loudly: 
"Gould we have fried chicken, Aunt 
LaRue?" 

It was the first time he had ever 
made a request. A faint glow 
burned in LaRue's heart. 

"Fried chicken, Joel," she prom- 
ised, "and a lot of other good 
things." 

Gonnie bounced. "We'll invite 
Grandie. And Dr. Alan and 
Gladys," and with a glance at Erma, 
she added, "Bob Powers." 

Erma flushed hotly, but she didn't 
speak angrily to her sister. 

"Maybe Ed'd like to see that old 
Lizzie," stated Joel hesitantly. 

His eyes turned to his father, as 
though expecting reproof for such 
a suggestion, but LaRue spoke hur- 
riedly. "Surely, invite Eddie! All 
boys like fried chicken." She 
thought, but did not add: Eddie 
needs a little help. No boy's all bad. 

Gonnie's eyes were shining. "I 
just love Grandie," she cried. "Don't 
you. Aunt LaRue?" 

LaRue had liked the old man. 
Even though she hadn't understood 
his double-talk about nasty medi- 
cine. She smiled at Gonnie, then 
braced herself to face Herb. She 
held her voice tight so it would not 
waver. 

"You're also invited," she said. 
For an instant Herb's hands 



THE SILVER LEASH 



277 



clenched on the wheels of his chair. 
His face drained of color. 

LaRue heard the quiet breathing 
of the children as they waited polite- 
ly for their father to speak. By their 
faces, she knew that they expected 
their father's customary rejection. 

LaRue's clear eyes forced Herb's 
dark ones to meet her look. She 
knew how much courage it was tak- 
ing for him to speak. When he 
did, it was smiHngly. 

'I'm very happy to accept." 

LaRue heard the great sigh which 
escaped in unison from the chil- 
dren's lips. She knew they were 
fighting to keep from showing their 
surprise. But gratitude shone in 
their faces. They began to make 
plans about what should go into 
the lunch basket. They talked in 
low tones, as though they were 
almost afraid to believe what they 
had heard their father say. But they 
could not hide the happy smiles 
which raced into their faces. 

T ARUE'S eyes met Herb's with 
an approving smile. She knew 
that he had understood what she 
was trying to do and had wanted to 
help her. There was an unuttered 
'Thank you/' in Herb's face as he 
slowly turned his chair towards his 
room. 

As soon as his door had closed, 
the children broke into excited con- 
versation. 

'Til ask Bob to pick out the 
freshest vegetables for our salad," 
said Erma happily. 

'Til go tell Eddie what's up," 
cried Joel, and went away, whistling 
brightly. 

Connie spoke soberly. "I'll ask 
Janice to come. And Atlast. He 
loves picnics, though he can't have 
any chicken bones. I'll take his 



HAWAII 

Depart April 26th. Fly United Air 
Lines and return by United Air Lines 

or Luraline, whichever you prefer. Be 
in Hawaii for the May Day Celebra- 
tion when the Shower Trees are in 
bloom. 

EUROPE 

Sail from Montreal on June 12, 1959. 
Enjoy life on the Luxury Liner; relax 
and rest before beginning your fine 
European Tour. 

HISTORIC TRAIN 

The original Historic Train leaves Fri- 
day evening, July 31, 1959, Salt Lake 
City, Utah, at 5:00 p.m. 
See Nauvoo, Carthage, Kirtland, 
Sharon, Vermont, etc., and witness the 
HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT. 

Historic Bus leaves Salt Lake City on 
August 1st. 

For free folders write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

216 South 13th East 

Salt Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone DA 8-0303 



leash so's he w^on't get into mischief 
when Janice and I make a playhouse 
and play with our dolls." 

''What else shall we have to eat?" 
asked LaRue, poising her pencil 
above her notebook. 

They planned the menu. When 
Joel came back they set the day, and 
the time. Joel said he'd get out the 
folding aluminum chairs. They'd 
take a table, and grill, and first thing 
in the morning he and Eddie 
would. . . . 

LaRue didn't really listen to what 
they all said. She felt warm and 
happy, closer to Amelia's children 
than she had felt since she arrived. 

She wondered how she had ever 
doubted them! 

After all, she reminded herself 
tremulously, they are part of their 
dear mother. . . . 

(To be continued) 



HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah, July 24, 
1959. 23 Days. See Liberty, Carthage, 
Nauvoo, Adam-Ondi-Ahman, Kirtiand, etc. 
Including Chicago, Boston, New York, 
Washington, Niagara Falls, and the SONG 
OF NORWAY Stage Show. 

NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah, June 28, 
1959. Including Banff, Lake Louise, Van- 
couver, and Victoria. 

MESA VERDE 

Labor Day weekend tour. 
September 5-6-7, 1959. 

HAWAIIAN TOUR 

Leaving in November. 

For Itinerary write or phone: 

ESTHER JAMES TOURS 

460 Seventh Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone EM 3-5229 



cJhe ulole In the cje 



ence 



SACRED HIGHLIGHTS 




PIANO 




Chapel Musings — Perry 


... .85 


Sabbath Day Music 


...1.50 


Sacred and Secular Piano— Heaps . 


.1.00 


ORGAN 




At the Console — Felton 


.2.00 


Eight Sacred Songs — Hart 


..1.50 


Organ in the Church — Asper 


..2.75 


CHOIR 




Heavens Were Opened 


.. .25 


They Found Him in the Temple 


.. .20 


How Beautiful Upon the Mountains— 




Harker 


.. .25 


LADIES SSA 


If Christ Should Come Tomorrow... 


.. .20 


1 Walked in God's Garden 


.. .25 


He That Hath Clean Hands 


.. .20 


Every Heart That Is Clean 


.. .20 


PIANO SOLO 




Meditation — Herman 


.. .60 


VOCAL SOLOS 




He Smiled on Me 


.. .60 


If Christ Should Come Tomorrow... 


.. .75 


He That Hath Clean Hands 


.. .75 


VOCAL DUETS OR SOLOS 




The Temple by the Sea 


.. .75 


PLUS ALL L.D.S. REQUIRED NUMBERS | 


Jessie Evans Smith L.P. singing 




"Mickey" Hart songs 


.3.98 


HART BROS. 




(Sugar House Music Co.) 




2130 So. 11th East Salt Lake City 6, 


Utah 


{ ) Charge ( ) Approval ( ) 


Cash 


Name 




Address 1 





Dorothy Oakley Rea 



WHEN Papa finally fixed the 
hole in the fence, it was 
like writing the ending to 
the happiest chapter in the story of 
our lives in the old home. 

He didn't fix it until after all the 
high-school yearbooks had been 
fondly tucked away in the attic, and 
it was after the Nelson family had 
moved away. 

The hole in the fence was a solid 
link in the friendship chain of the 
neighborhood where we lived. 

The slamming of the screen door 
at the Nelson house next door told 
us that, at that minute, one of the 
Nelsons was coming through the 
hole in the fence and would be at 
our back door by the time we were 
there to open it. 

As we each passed back and forth 
through the hole in the fence, we 
carried with us the news of joys 
and sorrows shared by the two 
homes. 

The news of a budding romance, 
a poor report card, or a new pickle 
recipe reached the house next door 
as surely as did the news of wedding, 
birth, illness, or death. 

None could remember how many 
starts of yeast, fat loaves of hot 
bread, or pans of newly picked gar- 
den vegetables were exchanged 
through the hole in the fence on 
those summer days that stretched 
as sweet and long as poplar shade. 

For each of the growing children 
at our house, there was a friend of 
near-age in the house next door . . . 



Page 278 



THE HOLE IN THE FENCE 



279 



and Mrs. Nelson was Mama's dear- 
est friend. 

Each springtime when Papa pa- 
tiently planted his garden, small 
running feet would lay the new 
plants low. 

Then he would say at supper, 
''Mama, tomorrow I will surely have 
to fix the hole in the fence." 

Mama would glance at our 
alarmed faces with a silencing smile 
because she knew Papa wasn't going 
to fix the hole in the fence for years 
to come. 

As tides of time changed each of 
our lives, the old hole in the fence 
was almost forgotten . . . until the 
day of Mama's funeral. 

That's when Willard, the young- 
est of the Nelson family, brought it 
back to our minds with all the glow- 
ing sweetness of those shining days 
of sun and snow. 

''I remember the day the Oakley 
family moved into our neighbor- 
hood," he said from the flower-lined 
pulpit. 

''It all began with a very small 
boy and a very small hole in the 
fence. In fact, the hole was smaller 
than the boy, but even as a camel 
might pass through the eye of a 
needle, any small boy can pass 
through a very small hole in a wire 
fence. However, a miscalculated 
wiggle and the seat of a pair of over- 
alls was caught with a stray wire. 
The boy's shout carried well to the 
home of the new neighbor. The 
neighbor came„ and with gentle 
hands released the wire and pulled 
the boy through the fence. . . . May 
I repeat, pulJed the hoy through the 
fence, not pushed him back through 
the fence. That day, a young boy 



as an ambassador from his own 
family, wormed his way into the 
lives, home, and thoughts of the 
family next door." 

In that sad and solemn hour, we 
all looked back gratefully to a small 
hole in the fence that grew with 
growing children until at last, no 
fence and no distance were great 
enough to loosen the bond that was 
securely welded before the children 
went away and Papa finally fixed the 
hole in the fence. 



EUROPE 

Special royal tours leaving in June 
and August. Economically yours. 

HAWAII 

Special deluxe tours leaving in April, 
June, or July. 

Vacation Hav^raii — eight days, seven 
nights, transportation, hotel accommo- 
dations, sightseeing, only $275.00. 

SCENIC NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

Leaves June 27, 1959. Come join us 
on this v^^onderful vacation tour. 

HISTORICAL TOUR 

Leaves August 1, 1959, for the famous 
HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT. 

DISNEYLAND TOUR 

Student tour to Disneyland on August 
2nd through August 8th. Includes 
other sightseeing in California. 
For further details write or phone: 

MARGARET LUND TOURS 

p. O. Box 20 

Sugar House Station 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone 

IN 6-2909, AM 2-2339, CR 7-6334 



Supplies for 

All Popular Handicrafts 

Foam and Plastic Tote Bags 
All Flower Materials 
Aluminum Trays— Mosaics 
Copper Tooling— Copper Enameling 
Basketry— Textile Paints 
Shellcraft— Boutique Materials 
Ceramic Supplies 

And many, many others. 

ZIM'S 

240 East 2d South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



[Blrthday^ (congratulations 

One Hundred One 

Mrs. Dessie Newman Middleton 
Los Angeles, California 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day 
Hunter, Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs. Elizabeth Wilson Young 
Sanford, Colorado 

Ninety-three 

Mrs. Eva Barton Groesbeck 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Shuldberg Hillstead 
Preston, Idaho 

Mrs. Minnetta Permelia Brown 
Thorne 
Manti, Utah 



Mrs. Maria P. Thompson 
Ephraim, Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Ada Deanna Alexander Bonner 
Midway, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Susan Sizemore Rowley 
Grantsville, Utah 

Mrs. Alice DeLaMare Cowans 
Tooele, Utah 

Mrs, Martha Jones 
Provo, Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs. Elizabeth Brooks Jackson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Anna M. Jarvis 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Olena Marie Peterson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lenie Jesperson Peterson 
Blackfoot, Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs. Elizabeth Ridd Hall 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Hannah Elizabeth Bates 

Sheppard 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Fitch Whyte 
Lethbridge, Canada 

Mrs. Albertha Fransiska Nielson 

Hatch 

Riverton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Sarah Symons Hillstead 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Emily Mariah Cowley 

Bench Fowler 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Treharne 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Emily Randall Richards 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Munk Wilkes 
Bedford, Wyoming 



Page 280 



> 
< 



ixl 

> 
< 

I- 



> 
< 



> 
< 

I- 



> 
< 



IXl 

> 
< 

I- 



> 
< 

a: 



> 
< 



TRAVEL • TRAVEL H 
HAWAII < 



8 or 16 fun-filled sun-filled days. 
Deluxe hotels. Meals. Sightseeing 
trips and cruises. Visit 4 islands, 
L.D.S. Temple. Enjoy native festivi- 
ties and Island Lealea (Fun). De- 
part any time or travel with groups 
leaving regularly. 

$259-$639 



EUROPE 

48 days — 14 countries: England, 
Scotland, Norway, Sweden, Den- 
mark, Germany, Holland, Belgium, 
Austria, Switzerland, Italy, Monaco, 
San Marino, Lichtenstein. (June and 
September departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE TOUR 

Along the Mormon Trail — visit 
Liberty, Carthage, Nauvoo, Adam- 
ondi-Ahman, HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT, Niagara Falls, Ottawa- 
Montreal, Quebec, New England, 
Boston, New York, Philadelphia, 
Washington, Mt. Vernon and other 
Mormon and American Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S. YOUTH TOUR 
EUROPE 

30 days — 1 1 countries. All ex- 
pense, fine hotels, balanced menus, 
visit L.D.S. Branches. Cultural and 
Educational Sightseeing, Supervised 
Fun, Physician accompanying Tour. 
Limited Accommodations, apply 
early. Departs June 1959. 

ROBBINS TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare Itineraries 

Compare Prices 

then 

TRAVEL WITH US 

Box 1514 Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone EL 9-0959 



H 

> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



H 

TO 
> 
< 



H 

> 
< 



TO 

> 
< 



TRAVEL 



TRAVEL 



H 

> 
< 



Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

THE WORLD'S FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 

for 

Relief Society 



Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



LEARN TO 
TYPEWRITE! 




New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information, 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



r II R I S T 



^.-f,/A:/t 



^m^ 






New, Revised Edition 



CHRIST 
in Ancient America 

(ARCHAEOLOGY and the 

BOOK OF MORMON Vol. II) 

DR. MILTON R. HUNTER 
Volume 11 centers on QuetzalcoatI, the "White and 
Bearded God" of Indian legend and brings into 
sharp focus the fact that Christ's visit to the West- 
ern Hemisphere persisted in history right down to 
the time of the coming of the Spaniards some fif- 
teen centuries later. This book provides fascinating 
reading in and of itself, independent of Volume 1. 

$3.95 



SEARCH and 
RESEARCH 

NOEL C. STEVENSON 
This book offers many aids in locating ancestors 
who are bound in a never-ending chain of succeed- 
ing generations back to Adam. The author lists 
each state in the United States with reference books, 
state officials under whose jurisdiction records are 
filed, and other sources such as wills, army regis- 
ters, land rolls, etc., as well as sources in other 
countries where clues may be found for additional 
research. „i,,., $2.95 



■lipiiiiii 

IIIIIIIMii 

DworQtIliiBooh Co, 

44 East Soulh Temple ■• Salt Lake City Utah 



EARCH 

I 



SEARCH 



^„,, C STEVE. 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) I have an account. Please 
charge for encircled (numbered) books: 1 2. Amount enclosed $ 



Name 




Address - - - -- 


City 


Zone State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 



?fpe 






'-^M A :G .A Z I N\F: 



'"^. 






v^.-' 



c* Mf':y't 



1^- ¥^ 



j^Hi 



%- '.^sen^-"**!^ 



-W**" 



VOL. 46 NO. 5 




V. 






V- 



-€ 



< 






,,5^ 



£& 







>^. 



fy^ \ 



/ 



w 



4*. 







% 



% 



J 



■^^j^ 







rfT 



Ov 



^ 




% 



♦at *^ 



<p. 



romise 



Dorothy J. Roberts 

The apple is but a pearly promise now 
Inscribed in petals over twig and bough— 

A word, revived by springtime's alchemy, 

It scents the soft wind filtered through the tree. 

Each blossom drawn above the wakening earth 
Foretells the wonder of an apple's birth. 

Spring fashions change and change again, save these 
Worn each new season by the orchard trees— 

This white replacing now the scentless snow; 
This nest growing loud where the leaf-buds blow. 

A promise is unfolding over leaf and wing 

As syllables of summer climb the stems of spring. 



The Cover: Brandywine Park, Wilmington, Delaware 

Photograph by Fred H. Ragsdale, Free Lance Photographers Guild 

Frontispiece: Apple Blossoms, Photograph by Luoma Studios 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press 



Qjrom 1 1 



ear an 



a 3rc 



ar 



We are delighted with the cover pic- 
ture for the February Magazine, the inside 
pictures, the article by Brother Nibley, 
and the recipes which were used. We are 
grateful for the privilege of having our 
mission featured, and we hope others will 
enjoy this issue as we are enjoying it. 
The Relief Society Magazine means so 
much to us here in the mission. Our 
sisters have an added feeling of sisterhood 
with each contact we have. 

— Lovell W. Smith 

President 

Central Atlantic States 
Mission Relief Society 
Roanoke, Virginia 

I wish to express my gratitude for The 
Relief Society Magazine which was sent 
to me six years ago by Mrs. Leslie Burt, 
my daughter's mother-in-law, as a Christ- 
mas gift. I really think it is a wonderful 
Magazine, and I enjoy reading it very 
much. I like all the articles that are in it. 
I wish to congratulate all for the time 
and effort it must take to prepare such a 
good, instructive, and spiritual Magazine. 
I admire the cover for the November issue, 
"Plaque in the Rehef Society Building," 
with the picture of three nice looking 
ladies. 

— Emona Jones Tamburini 

Buenos Aires, Argentina 

It's peculiar, but the Magazine has 
always been ours in my mind. I can hardly 
wait for the moment to come when I can 
sit down and read it from cover to cover, 
enjoy the thoughts of other women who 
have the same way of life as mine. I 
especially enjoyed the story ''Not of This 
Fold," by Frances C. Yost in the March 
issue. Since I saw her first story in the 
Magazine, I always scan the pages quickly 
to see whether or not she has a story in 
the current issue. She tells of such hu- 
man situations, it seems as if you might 
be reading about yourself or someone in 
your town. 

— Jere Scott 

Thatcher, Arizona 

So many lovely comments on our Maga- 
zine I have received from poet friends to 

Page 282 



whom I sent the January issue! Poets 
from New York City, Grand Rapids, 
Michigan, Los Angeles, and from the states 
of Minnesota, Mississippi, Iowa, etc. — 
one a poet laureate — have given high 
praise for the quality of the poems and 
stories, and for the scope of living and 
education covered by our lessons. One 
commented very favorably on the lesson 
on Jonathan Edwards and said she didn't 
expect to find such material in a church 
publication. I am happy to report these 
reactions, for I am proud of our Magazine 
and thankful to be represented in it. 
— Mabel Law Atkinson 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Reading The Relief Society Magazine 
is like finding an oasis in a desert after 
reading many other magazines. I think 
that all the prize stories and poems were 
especially fine this year. Mrs. Hill's "The 
Telling" is unique in technique. Its ap- 
parent simplicity — which is not simple 
at all — combined with its spiritual es- 
sence, makes it outstandingly beautiful. 
I don't know what I would do without the 
Magazine. I have written for it ever 
since "Aunt Susie Young Gates" was called 
to be the editor. May it continue on in 
its great mission. 

— Grace Ingles Frost 

Provo, Utah 

I am grateful for the lesson on disci- 
pline "The Restraining Hand," by Elder 
John Farr Larson, in the November 1958 
issue of the Magazine. It helped my hus- 
band and me better to understand the 
problems of our child and gave us new 
courage towards our goal of making a 
real home for our little family. 
— Bessie L. Abbott 

Kearns, Utah 



I have taken The ReUei Society Maga- 
zine almost ever since 1921. I have surely 
enjoyed reading it and hope I can continue 
taking it until my days are finished on 
earth. I do enjoy the stories and the 
lessons. 

— Bertha G. Brown 

Grants Pass, Oregon 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 

Belle S. Spafford President 

Marianne C. Sharp _--.-- First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. Elliott Josie B. Bay Winniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Evon W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor ---__------- Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor -__-__---_ Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL. 46 MAY 1959 NO. 5 

LyOn tents 

SPECIAL FEATURES 

Abraham Lincoln — A Study in Adversity A. Hamer Reiser 284 

The Eastern States Mission Preston R. Nibley 290 

Contest Announcements — 1959 292 

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 292 

Relief Society Short Story Contest 293 

Would You Write Poetry? Sylvia Probst Young 294 

What's in a Story? Norma A. Wrathall 299 

The Right Circles 310 

FICTION 

Louisa Helen M. Livingston 303 

Gem of the Hills Lydia M. Sorensen 314 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 5 Beatrice R. Parsons 320 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 282 

Sixty Years Ago 306 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 30'7 

Editorial: Books — Recorders for the Ages Vesta P. Crawford 308 

Magazine Honor Roll for 1958 Marianne C. Sharp 325 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 335 

Birthday Congratulations 343 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Eastern States Mission Florence S. Jacobsen 311 

Weeds Celia Luce 316 

You Can Sew — XV — Children's Clothing Jean R. Jennings 317 

Maggie Richards Wood Specializes in Making Lace Tablecloths 319 

POETRY 

Promise — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts 281 

To My Daughter Camilla Woodbury Judd 298 

Dream, Come True Ida Elaine James 309 

My Mother Elsie McKinnon Strachan 309 

Grandmother's Pinks Maude Rubin 316 

Old Fishermen Ethel Jacobson 319 

When Deserts Bloom in Arizona Ruth H. Chadwick 334 

The Temple Winona F. Thomas 338 

Spring's Golden Web Grace Ingles Frost 340 

Sun in Bloom Eva Willes Wangsgaard 340 

Temple Marriage Ann Barber Fletcher 343 



PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 283 



Abraham Lincoln 



A STUDY IN ADVERSITY 

A. Hamer Reiser 
Assistant Secretary to the First Presidency 



44 



C 



IRCUMSTANCES have 
made me, I have not 
made them," This is at- 
tributed to Abraham Lincohi as an 
explanation of himself. 

As a creature of adverse circum- 
stances, Abraham Lincoln and his 
life offer a rewarding study. It is 
instructive to make a tally of the 
successes and failures of his life, to 
total them, and then to strike a bal- 
ance and ponder the outcome. 

Another way to see him is as one 
wrestling with the dramatic forces 
of conflict inherent in his times and 
circumstances, to observe the pre- 
ponderance of hindrances and the 
tardy achievement of success. 

If he had been notable for moral 
cowardice, self-pity, or neurosis, he 
would have succumbed early, 
drowned in the deluge of adversity 
which constantly washed over him. 

He stood, however, like a sea- 
battered rock, lashed by storms of 
hurricane force, and survived the 
elements of defeat. 

He reduced himself to his lowest 
terms and has survived to the great- 
ness of one who would ''lose his life" 
and save it. 

He wrote: ''I was born February 
12, 1809, in Hardin County, Ken- 
tucky. My parents were both born 
in Virginia, of undistinguished fami- 
lies — second families, perhaps I 
should say. My mother, who died 
in my tenth year, was of a family of 
the name of Hanks, some of whom 
now reside in Adams and others in 
Macon County, Illinois. My pa- 
Page 284 



ternal grandfather, Abraham Lin- 
coln, emigrated from Rockingham 
County, Virginia, to Kentucky about 
1781 or 1782, where a year or two 
later he was killed by the Indians, 
not in battle, but by stealth, when 
he was laboring to open a farm in 
the forest. His ancestors, who were 
Quakers, went to Virginia from 
Berks County, Pennsylvania. An 
effort to identify them with the New 
England family of the same name 
ended in nothing more definite than 
a similarity of Christian names in 
both families, such as Enoch, Levi, 
Mordecai, Solomon, Abraham, and 
the like. 

"My father, at the death of his 
father, was but six years of age, and 
he grew up literally without educa- 
tion. He removed from Kentucky 
to what is now Spencer County, In- 
diana, in my eighth year. We 
reached our new home about the 
same time the State came into the 
Union. It was a wild region, with 
many bears and other wild animals 
still in the woods. There I grew up. 
There were some schools, so called, 
but no qualification was ever re- 
quired of a teacher beyond readin', 
writin', and cipherin', to the rule 
of three. If a straggler supposed to 
understand Latin happened to so- 
journ in the neighborhood, he was 
looked upon as a wizard. There was 
absolutely nothing to excite ambi- 
tion for education. Of course, when 
I came of age I did not know much. 
Still, somehow, I could read, write, 
and cipher to the rule of three, but 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN 



285 



that was all. I have not been to 
school since. The little advance I 
now have upon this store of educa- 
tion, I have picked up from time to 
time under the pressure of neces- 
sity. 

"I was raised to farm work, which 
I continued till I was twenty-two. 
At twenty-one I came to Illinois, 
Macon County. Then I got to New 
Salem, at that time in Sangamon, 
now in Menard County, where I re- 
mained a year as a sort of clerk in a 
store. Then came the Black Hawk 
war, and I was elected a captain of 
volunteers, a success which gave me 
more pleasure than any I have had 
since. I went the campaign, was 
elated, ran for the legislature the 
same year (1832) and was beaten— 
the only time I ever have been beat- 
en by the people. The next and three 
succeeding biennial elections I was 
elected to the legislature. I was not 
a candidate afterward. During the 
legislative period I had studied law, 
and removed to Springfield to prac- 
tise it. In 1864 I was once elected 
to the lower House of Congress. 
Was not a candidate for reelection. 
From 1849 to 1854, ^^^^^ inclusive, 
practised law more assiduously than 
ever before. Always a Whig in poli- 
tics; and generally on the Whig 
electoral tickets, making active can- 
vasses. I was losing interest in poli- 
tics when the repeal of the Missouri 
compromise aroused me again. What 
I have done since then is pretty well 
known. 

'If any personal description of 
me is thought desirable, it may be 
said I am, in height, six feet four 
inches, nearly; lean in flesh, weigh- 
ing on an average one hundred and 
eighty pounds; dark complexion, 
with coarse black hair and gray eyes. 



No other marks or brands recollect- 
ed." 

T^HE foregoing was written by 
Abraham Lincoln himself in 
1859 to a friend, Jesse W. Fell, of 
Bloomington, Illinois, who wanted 
the information to promote his 
champion among his friends in the 
East. They had become curious 
about the homespun debater who 
had aroused the people during the 
epoch-making Lincoln-Douglas de- 
bates. Fell had told his friends: 
''We have two giants in Illinois; 
Douglas is the little Giant, and Abe 
Lincoln is the big one. . . ." 

The debates with Stephen A. 
Douglas mark a convenient meridian 
before and after which Lincoln's life 
can be divided. Before the debates, 
observe how the tally of adversity 
versus good fortune appears. 

His ancestry and parentage he de- 
scribed as "undistinguished." 

At eight he was taken by his for- 
tune-hunting, land-hungry, farmer 
father, into the Indiana wilderness, 
where he grew up, with a minimum 
benefit of school and without the 
normal amenities of children. At 
ten he was orphaned of a mother, 
and for a time was mothered by an 
older sister, Sarah. 

In his book Abraham Lincoln, 
James Daugherty describes the lone- 
ly cabin where the sweet spirit of 
Nancy's love seemed to linger in 
the midst of a sorrow that was slow 
to heal. Yet, the children, without 
the tender ministrations of their 
mother went unkempt and undi- 
rected, except for the efforts of 
Sarah Lincoln, only fourteen years 
old. 

Tom Lincoln, sometime after 
Nancy's death, left the children in 
the Indiana woods and returned to 



286 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



Kentucky where he found a friend 
of his youth, Sarah Bush (Johnston) 
then a widow. She became the chil- 
dren's stepmother. Abraham Lin- 
cohi throughout his hfe, in simple, 
thoughtful ways and visits expressed 
his gratitude to this compassionate 
woman for the care she gave the 
forlorn children. 

By 1830 the growing family was 
beginning to scatter. Sarah married 
and died in childbirth. Other 
Lincolns and Hanks had found fair- 
er fields in Illinois and Tom, ever 
the wanderer, sought greener fields. 

At twenty-one, Abraham was 
emancipated and on his own. He 
hired out to run a flatboat down the 
Mississippi to New Orleans for 
Denton Offut and later returned to 
be Offut's storekeeper at New Sa- 
lem. It was on the flatboat voyages 
that Abe suffered the shock of ob- 
serving the slave market where men, 
women, and children were bought 
and sold. 

During the New Salem days, 
Abraham Lincoln's popularity grew. 
His friendly good humor and his 
seemingly natural gift as a storyteller 
and spinner of tall tales won him a 
reputation which advertised him and 
brought him easy and attentive aud- 
iences wherever he went. This 
should be counted on the ''asset" 
or ''advantage" side of the tally 
sheet in this battle of adversity 
versus advantage. 

Good storytellers have a natural 
affinity for politics; or politics has 
magnetic power to attract tellers of 
tall tales. Abraham Lincoln's nat- 
ural affection for people and his sin- 
cere interest in the well-being of his 
fellow men made him a natural 
champion of the rights and benefits 
of man in the arenas of law and 
politics. 



npHE story of his subduing the 
bully. Jack Armstrong, affords 
another glimpse of the force which 
won him respect among the hardy 
frontiersmen of the western wilder- 
ness. 

Self-taught Abraham, now an 
adult, acknowledged guidance and 
encouragement in learning from 
Mentor Graham, the frontier school- 
master; John Allen, the country 
doctor; Old John Berry, the revival- 
ist preacher; Judge Bowling Green, 
and of Jack Kelso, Robert Burns, 
and William Shakespeare in about 
equal proportions. From such as 
these, Abe gleaned the rudiments of 
a love of learning. 

Abe was defeated in the first elec- 
tion at which he sought an office in 
1832. Offufs store failed and Abe 
tried storekeeping in partnership 
with young Berry, the minister's son. 
They borrowed money to buy out 
Bill Greene, but the business was 
scant and the mounting debts in- 
exorable. Adversity drove his part- 
ner to drink and early death, and left 
Lincoln in debt and out of business. 
For fifteen years he struggled to pay 
off the debts of his lone venture in 
business. 

He was appointed postmaster of 
New Salem and later deputy county 
surveyor. 

In 1834 he was elected to the 
State Assembly of Illinois. Here he 
had his first contact with the boister- 
ous buffetings of frontier politics 
and democracy on the loose. 

The following year, legend says, 
Abraham Lincoln and fair-haired 
Ann Rutledge, daughter of James, 
the mill owner, the tavern keeper, 
became engaged, but sudden, fatal 
illness took her away and thrust 
Abraham into the gloomy depths of 
despair. 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN 



287 



It was in this era of his career 
that he began the practice of law as 
junior partner to Judge Stewart and 
in 1841 to Judge Stephen T. Logan. 

The next year, November 4, he 
married the ambitious, much sought- 
after Mary Todd, who had vowed 
that she would choose for her hus- 
band ''the one that has the best 
chance of being President/' In i860, 
eighteen years later, her estimate 
was fulfilled, when he was nomi- 
nated to run for the office of Presi- 
dent of the United States. Amidst 
the rejoicing of his friends, he said: 
'There is a little woman at our 
house who is more interested in this 
dispatch than I am." In Novem- 
ber, after the election returns were 
in, he announced to her, "Mary, 
we're elected." Joy to her; gloom 
and sorrow for him. 

He could discern the darkness of 
civil strife by that time, and the 
gathering storm clouds on the 
horizon. 

For one term — 1847-1849 — 
Lincoln was a Representative from 
Illinois in the House of Representa- 
tives. Mary and the family had a 
brief taste of what life was in the 
Nation's capital. Here he was 
thrown into the midst of the po- 
litical conflicts seething around the 
issues of slavery. 

His outspoken opinions on the 
subject brought his defeat and froze 
his immediate political future in 
Illinois. 

He returned to the practice of 
law in Illinois. For nine years fol- 
lowing 1849 he devoted himself to 
his profession and built his fame as 
a lawyer, riding circuit. 

The Missouri Compromise of 
1850 he thought would "lay the 
ghost" of the slavery issue until by 
moderate, gradual means of educa- 



tion and freeing the slaves by Gov- 
ernment purchase the issue could 
be permanently buried. 

npHIS idea of "gradual emancipa- 
tion" of slaves by Government 
purchase had evidently become a 
deep-seated conviction with him. 
Repeatedly he tried to win his sup- 
porters to the idea. In February 1865, 
he made one last great attempt to 
use the principle to avert the further 
disaster he could see for the country. 
To his cabinet he proposed that 
"Congress be asked to appropriate 
$400,000,000 to compensate the 
owners of slaves in such of the 
Southern states as should have 
ceased resistance by April 1," but 
the proposal was unanimously dis- 
approved by the Cabinet. He was 
defeated again. Among his papers 
was found a note dated February 5, 
1865: "Today these papers which 
explain themselves, were drawn up 
and submitted to the Cabinet and 
unanimously disapproved by them. 
A. Lincoln." 

Twenty-one years earlier. May 
1844, in Illinois, less than two years 
after Abe had married Mary, and 
while he was practicing law in 
Springfield, another young man in 
Illinois, just four years Abe's senior, 
was nominated by his friends for 
the Presidency of the United States. 
He had announced as one of the 
principles of his political faith "to 
rid so free a country of every vestige 
of slavery . . . and give liberty to the 
captive by paying the Southern 
gentlemen a reasonable equivalent 
for their property, that the whole 
nation might be free. . . ." In his ad- 
dress to the American people on 
that occasion, among other things, 
he said, "Pray Congress to pay every 
man a reasonable price for his slaves 



288 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



out of the surplus revenue arising 
from the sale of public lands, and 
from the deduction of pay from the 
members of Congress" (''History of 
Joseph Smith/' D. H. C. VI, pp. 
197-209). 

The great debates with Stephen 
A. Douglas brought Lincoln before 
his countrymen where he expressed 
in simple, clear, and forceful lan- 
guage the convictions of millions 
that the extension of slavery would 
cause the collapse of Government 
of, by, and for the people. It was 
the essence of the betrayal of that 
principle of government, he thought. 

The Supreme Court decision of 
1857 in the Dred Scott case, and 
the repeal of the Missouri Com- 
promise by the passage of the Kan- 
sas-Nebraska Act projected him 
again into the political strife, which 
achieved its clearest expression in 
the debates with Douglas. If these 
debates are to be appraised as fur- 
therances or hindrances to his ca- 
reer, it is well to consider that the 
outcome of the presidential election, 
though nominally a victory for him, 
showed that he had received 
1,866,452 of the popular vote: Doug- 
las, 1,375,157; Breckenridge, 847,953; 
and Bell, 590,631. Though he re- 
ceived a plurality, he was nearly a 
million votes short of a majority. 
He profited this time by the split 
in the Democratic party. 

His political career to this point 
had been notable for defeats and 
now at its peak, he barely squeezed 
through. 

Ahead rose the specter of bloody 
civil war with embarrassment, re- 
bellion, calamity, and military re- 
verses. These are the connotations 
of Fort Sumter, of the Battle of 
Bull Run of July 1861; the vacilla- 
tions of General McClellan; the 



usurpation and premature actions of 
General Fremont in the West; the 
Trent incident, and the resulting 
embarrassment of making amends 
by the return of the Confederate 
envoys Mason and Slidell on the 
demand of Great Britain. 
UE had painfully and impotently 
awaited inauguration in 1861, 
while the Union was disintegrating 
under the bungling and inaction of 
President Buchanan, who turned 
over to him a Government and 
country in the shambles of rebellion. 

For four bitter, dark years the 
menace of the disruption of the 
Union haunted him and the Ameri- 
can people. He was to taste the 
bitterness of defeat in the outcomes 
of the battle of Manassas, near Bull 
Run; of the campaigns of Stone- 
wall Jackson in the Shenandoah Val- 
ley; Lee in the defense of Rich- 
mond; the empty victory of Antie- 
tam; the slaughter at Fredericksburg; 
the shock of Lee's victory at Chan- 
cellorsville; the desperate and costly 
triumph at Gettysburg, and the 
escape of Lee, to fight again. 

When the tide began to turn with 
the success of the Union Armies 
under Grant at Vicksburg, and later 
with the congregation of victorious 
Union generals at Lookout Moun- 
tain and Missionary Ridge, the stage 
was setting for the fall of Richmond. 
Yet there were tense days of awful 
suspense while Sherman's army as- 
saulted Kennesaw Mountain, then 
marched through Georgia, disap- 
peared for thirty-two newsless days, 
and at last reached the sea. 

Final victory at a staggering cost 
came with the fall of Richmond and 
Lee's surrender at Appomattox, 
April 9, 1865. 

Victory in sight, political conflict, 
bitter criticism, and opposition 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN 



289 



swelled to a loud crescendo. The 
Nation, exhausted, spent, and desti- 
tute, in mourning, and crushed by 
the ravages of civil war, in the South, 
harbored the bitterness of defeat, 
and in the North and everywhere, 
empty victory and staggering losses, 
which rebellion and successful re- 
sistance had brought. The bleeding, 
sorely wounded Nation gasped its 
way painfully and slowly back to 
life. 

Abraham Lincoln had been re- 
nominated and re-elected, this time 
by a popular vote of 2,330,552, to 
McClellan's 1,835,985. 

The war was over. Armed resist- 
ance had ceased. The destruction 
of war was everywhere, in the lives 
of the people, in the cities, and in 
the war-torn countryside. Grief had 
visited millions of homes. The bit- 
terness of defeat and the widespread 
suffering had taken heavy toll. Sor- 
row and sacrifice had drained the 
spiritual reserves of the people. 

When President Lincoln was in- 
augurated the second time he 
expressed the spirit and purpose now 
well known throughout the world, 
in the classical statement of good 
will: 



With malice toward none; with charity 
for all; with firmness in the right, as God 
gives us to see the right, let us strive on 
to finish the work we are in; to bind up 
the nation's wounds; to care for him who 
shall have borne the battle, and for his 
widow and his orphan — to do all which 
may achieve and cherish a just and lasting 
peace among ourselves and with all 
nations. 

In a moment of relaxation when 
he was about to take up the tasks 
of rebuilding the shattered and 
broken parts of the sundered Nation, 
an assassin took his life. 

Adversity again snatched away his 
opportunity, but spared him the 
knowledge in mortality of the tragic 
madness which followed his Mary 
to her grave. 

Though stalked by hardship, fail- 
ure, defeat, and tragedy through the 
greater part of his life, with precious- 
ly meager respite in a few successes, 
Abraham Lincoln, the American 
Job, is remembered and revered 
throughout the world for vast pa- 
tience, good will, and affection for 
mankind, and for monumental firm- 
ness in the right as God gave him 
to see the right. These everlasting 
qualities have survived the hatred 
of men, the havoc of war, and death. 



THE compassionate service which Relief Society women uni- 
versally render so generously and stoically must bring them 
constantly into situations where adversity of many kinds is suf- 
fered by the people they serve. I expect that they observe that 
adversity has a mellowing effect upon some people and an 
embittering effect upon others. The reaction of people to 
adversity, I have long thought, is a manifestation of spiritual 
maturity. 

Abraham Lincoln is one of America's most eminent examples 
of the spiritual power required to overcome adversity. Joseph 
Smith is America's pre-eminent example, 

I offer this as an explanation of the reason for writing about 
Abraham Lincoln in the somber, tragic vein of this essay. I 
think his life is a classic of inspiration for all of us who must 
at some time face adversity in some degree. 

—A. HAMER REISER 



cJhe ibastern States ll it 



ission 



Pieston R. Nihley 
Assistant Church Historian 

'T^HE Eastern States Mission may be said to be the oldest mission in the 
Church. Shortly after the Church was organized, in April 1830, mis- 
sionaries were sent out and branches were established in New York, Penn- 
sylvania, and in the New England States. In January 1832 Orson Hyde, 
Samuel H. Smith, Orson Pratt, and Lyman E. Johnson were called to 
preach the gospel ''in the eastern countries." 

When the Twelve Apostles were called in 1835, they filled their first 
mission in the Eastern States. In 1837 a branch of the Church was estab- 
lished in New York City by Parley P. Pratt. In May 1839 John P. Greene 
was appointed by the Prophet Joseph Smith ''to go to the city of New 
York and preside over the Saints in that place and in the regions round 
about." 

From that time on active missionary work in the Eastern States was 
continued, until the coming of Johnston's Army to Utah in 1857, when 
all the Utah missionaries in the United States were called by President 
Brigham Young to return home. Then, following the Johnston's Army 
episode, came the great Civil War, which prolonged the crisis. In fact 
it was not until 1893 that a new mission president was appointed for the 
Eastern States, Elder Job Pingree of Ogden, who established headquarters 
in Brooklyn. 



fC 





Courtesy Pennsylvania State Department of Commerce 

DUTCH BARN "DECORATED JUST FOR FANCY' 
SOUTHEAST PENNSYLVANIA 

Page 290 



EASTERN STATES MISSION 



291 




Photo by Roger L. Moore 

Courtesy New York State Department of Commerce 

VIEW OF THE BATTERY FROM STATEN ISLAND FERRY 

NEW YORK CITY 



Since the return of President Pingree in 1895 the following brethren 
have served as presidents of this mission: Samuel W. Richards, 1895-97; 
Alonzo P. Kesler, 1897-99; William H. Smart, 1899-1900; Edward H. Snow, 
1900-01; John G. McQuarrie, 1901-08; Ben E. Rich, 1908-13; Walter P. 
Monson, 1913-19; George W. McCune, 1919-22; Brigham H. Roberts, 
1922-27; Henry H. Rolapp, 1927-28; James H. Moyle, 1928-33; Don B. 
Colton, 1933-37; Frank Evans, 1937-40; Gustavo A. Iverson, 1940-44; Roy 
W. Doxey, 1944-48; George Q. Morris, 1948-52; Delbert G. Taylor, 1952-55; 
Theodore C. Jacobsen, 1955-59; Gerald G. Smith, 1959—. 

In 1937 the great Cumorah Pageant was inaugurated, and since that 
time it has become an important annual event in the Eastern States Mis- 
sion. 

In January 1959, there were 8,726 members of the Church in the 
Eastern States mission, located in fifty-five branches. There were 547 con- 
verts baptized during the year 1958. 

Sixty-four Relief Society organizations, with 1287 members, were re- 
ported in December 1958. Florence S. Jacobsen is former president of 
the Eastern States Mission Relief Society, and Olive Lunt Smith is the 
present president. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine, ''Brandywine Park, Wilmington, Delaware," 
is reproduced from a color transparency by Fred H. Ragsdale, Free Lance Photographers 
Guild, Inc. See also "Recipes From the Eastern States Mission," by Sister Jacobsen, 
page 311. 



Contest Announcements — 1959 

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1959 

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief So- 
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women 
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who 
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their 
work in either or both contests. 

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the out- 
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near 
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ- 
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes 
winning in the other. It is suggested that authors who plan to enter the 
contests study carefully the articles on story writing and poetry which ap- 
pear in this Magazine and similar articles in the May issue 1955, 19567 1957, 
1958, and in the June issue for the preceding nine years. 



ibliza LK. Snow LPoein (contest 



npHE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 
opens with this announcement 
and closes August 15, 1959. Prizes 
will be awarded as follows: 

First prize $40 

Second prize $30 

Third prize $20 

Prize poems will be published in 
the January i960 issue of The Ke- 
lief Society Magazine (the birth- 
month of Eliza R. Snow). 

Prize-winning poems become the 
property of the Relief Society Gen- 
eral Board and may not be pub- 
lished by others except upon writ- 
ten permission from the General 
Board. The General Board reserves 
the right to publish any of the other 
poems submitted, paying for them 
at the time of publication at the 
regular Magazine rates. 

Page 292 



Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day 
Saint women, exclusive of members of the 
Relief Society General Board and em- 
ployees of the Relief Society General 
Board. 

2. Only one poem may be submitted by 
each contestant. 

3. The poem must not exceed fifty 
lines and should be typewritten, if pos- 
sible; where this cannot be done, it 
should be legibly written. Only one side 
of the paper is to be used. (A duplicate 
copy of the poem should be retained by 
contestants to insure against loss.) 

4. The sheet on which the poem is 
written is to be without signature or other 
identifying marks. 

5. No explanatory material or picture 
is to accompany the poems. 

6. Each poem is to be accompanied by 
a stamped envelope on which is written 
the contestant's name and address. Nom 
de plumes are not to be used. 

7. A signed statement is to accompany 
the poem submitted, certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of The 



ELIZA R. SNOW POEM CONTEST 



293 



Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. 

b. That the poem (state title) is the 
contestant's original work. 

c. That it has never been published. 

d. That it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to pubhcation. 

e. That it will not be published nor 
submitted elsewhere for publication 
until the contest is decided. 

8. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
two years before she is again eligible to 
enter the contest. 

9. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the General Board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a 



recognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among judges, all poems select- 
ed for a place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected commit- 
tee for final decision. 

In evaluating the poems, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Message or theme 

b. Form and pattern 

c. Rhythm and meter 

d. Accomplishment of the pur- 
pose of the poem 

e. Climax 

10. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15, 1959. 

11. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Eliza R. Snow Poem Con- 
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, 
Utah. 



iKeiief Societii Short Stofy (contest 



npHE Relief Society Short Story 
Contest for 1959 opens with 
this announcement and closes Aug- 
ust 15, 1959. 

The prizes this year will be as 
follows: 

First pdze $75 

Second prize $60 

Third prize $50 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 
the first three issues of The Relief 
Society Magazine for i960. Prize- 
winning stories become the property 
of the Relief Society General Board 
and may not be published by others 
except upon written permission 
from the General Board. The Gen- 
eral Board reserves the right to pub- 
lish any of the other stories entered 
in the contest, paying for them at 
the time of publication at the regu- 
lar Magazine rates. 



Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to Latter-day 
Saint women — exclusive of members of 
the Relief Society General Board and em- 
ployees of the General Board — who have 
had at least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication. 

2. Only one story may be submitted by 
each contestant. 

3. The story must not exceed 3,000 
words in length and must be typewritten. 
The number of the words must appear 
on the first page of the manuscript. (All 
words should be counted, including one 
and two-letter words.) A duplicate copy 
of the story should be retained by con- 
testants to insure against loss. 

4. The contestant's name is not to ap- 
pear anywhere on the manuscript, but a 
stamped envelope on which is written 
the contestant's name and address is to be 
enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes 
are not to be used. 

5. A signed statement is to accompany 
the stoiy submitted certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. 

b. That the author has had at least one 
literary composition published or ac- 



294 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



cepted for publication. (This state- 
ment must give name and date of 
publication in which the contest- 
ant's work has appeared, or, if not 
yet published, evidence of accept- 
ance for publication.) 

c. That the story submitted (state the 
title and number of words) is the 
contestant's original work. 

d. That it has never been published, 
that it is not in the hands of an 
editor or other person with a view 
to publication, and that it will not 
be published nor submitted else- 
where for publication until the con- 
test is closed. 

6. No explanatory material or picture is 
to accompany the story. 

7. A writer who has received the first 
prize for two consecutive years must wait 
for two years before she is again eligible 
to enter the contest. 



8. The judges shall consist of one mem- 
ber of the General Board, one person from 
the English department of an educational 
institution, and one person who is a rec- 
ognized writer. In case of complete dis- 
agreement among the judges, all stories se- 
lected for a place by the various judges 
will be submitted to a specially selected 
committee for final decision. 

In evaluating the stories, consideration 
will be given to the following points: 

a. Characters and their presentation 

b. Plot development 

c. Message of the story 

d. Writing style 

9. Entries must be postmarked not later 
than August 15, 1959. 

10. All entries are to be addressed to 
Relief Society Short Story Contest, 
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. 



Would You Write Poetry? 



Sylvia Piohst Young 



WATCHING a setting sun 
streak the summer sky with 
crimson and gold, a friend 
exclaimed, ''If I could put such 
beauty in a poem!" 

''Have you ever tried?" I asked 
her. 

"Once," she told me, "but it 
didn't sound right." 

A good poem is never written 
with one trial. If you would write 
poetry you must know what to strive 
for, and then practice and practice 
with the technique you have gained. 

To be a writer of poetry, I be- 
lieve that one must first of all be a 
reader of it. Read the poetry of the 
ancient writers, the poets of the 
Bible, early English literature, Shake- 
speare's poetry and other Elizabeth- 
an masterpieces, poetry of the 
romantic period, the great flowering 



of Victorian literature, American lit- 
erature, from colonial times to cur- 
rent poetry. Analyze the types of 
poems appearing in great variety in 
modern magazines — literary publi- 
cations, women's periodicals, and 
Church magazines. Try to find the 
elements which make poetry appeal- 
ing and significant — find the se- 
crets of the art of poetry writing. 

Poetry, you will find, makes many 
kinds of appeals, through the pic- 
tures it creates; through the feelings 
it stimulates; through its rhythm and 
sound. It is a kind of window that 
has power to illuminate the com- 
monplace. It is a lifting, inspira- 
tional thing, and through reading 
it, many of our own thoughts are 
born. 

The inspiration or idea for a poem 
comes first; it precedes everything 



WOULD YOU WRITE POETRY? 



295 



else; and every day brings inspira- 
tion for poetry writing. It is all 
around us, in the most ordinary 
things — a baby's shoe, a favorite 
chair, a child's upturned face. It is 
in remembered experiences, and 
those of which we have read. The 
thoughts for a poem may come 
through emotions we have experi- 
enced, and, most surely, from the 
fabric of imagination. 

''Sometimes I have such beautiful 
thoughts for poems," a neighbor 
once confided. ''But when I get 
time to write them down, Fve for- 
gotten what I wanted to say." 

Get your idea down on paper, 
don't let it slip away, if you have to 
turn off the iron or even get out of 
bed at three a. m. Write it as it 
comes to you, don't worry about the 
meter or rhyme, you will come back 
to that. 

I like to keep paper and pencil 
always with me because I never 
know just when the idea for a poem 
might be born. 

After the inspiration, a poet must 
transform the raw material for a 
poem into a poem itself. 

■piRST, let us ask, "Does the poem 
I am writing have substance?" 
A poem should tell something. It 
should give a new light on some- 
thing people already know. It must 
be more than a description. It 
should reflect life. Could anyone 
possibly say after having read it, 
"Well, what of it?" 

"Does this poem have beauty?" is 
the next thing we might ask. It 
should be beautiful in its selfless 
sincerity, a clear, crystal showing of 
what has been experienced. It 
should satisfy and content the heart 
by the precision of its wording. 



Emily Dickinson's choice of words 
is one of her greatest charms. And 
she often chooses words that have 
become worn to a shadow in minor 
verses, but she reveals them in new 
strength, and allows them to per- 
form duties which the poets have 
not assigned to them for years. I 
would recommend her works for 
your reading. 

Many times in The Reliei Society 
Magazine I have found poetry that 
gave me heart contentment by the 
beauty of its wording. 

Mabel Law Atkinson's "Decem- 
ber Violets," The ReUei Society 
Magazine^ December 1958, is such 
a poem: 

Love does not wait till blue wings flash 
To bid the heart to sing; 
Till fluting larks and swelling buds 
Announce the proof of spring, 

Love knows no season boundaries. 
Gives lilacs in November 
And gathers April violets 
In crystal-cold December. 

A good poem never generalizes. 
Mrs. Atkinson does not say "Gives 
flowers in November," she says 
"Gives h'lacs." She does not say 
"fluting birds," but "fluting larks." 

Be specific. When you say tiee 
you mean silver birch or oak. It 
makes a significant difference wheth- 
er you see in your mind's eye a 
wisteria or an ivy when you say 
vine. 

Strength in a poem is often dimin- 
ished because the author is too fond 
of adjectives. How overworked and 
trite are many of the adjectives we 
use day by day— stately Uly^ endless 
eons, winning ways, azure sky, beau- 
tiful day. These are but a few of 
the timeworn expressions that will 
brand your poem as the work of 



296 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



an amateur. Try something new! 
Much better than roaring stream is 
furious stieam. Better than pale 
moon is chalk-white moon. Red 
wmgs of dawn is better than cnm- 
son dawn. 

Whenever possible substitute an 
adjective with a verb. Verbs give 
a poem strength, they put subject 
material into action. Choosing the 
right verb is very important, too. 
Freshness of conception makes itself 
known by our choice of verbs. Look 
at these two lines from the song, 
''Swing Low, Sweet Chariot": 

A band of angels comin' for me, 
Comin' for to carry me home — 

Leave out the verb carry and use 
take instead. At once you will see 
that take does not have a tenth the 
power that carry has. 

Robert Louis Stevenson's ''Windy 
Nights" is a very good example of 
the power of verbs in a poem. 

Nouns are necessary in a poem, 
adjectives — sometimes. ''But by 
their verbs shall ye know them." 

Outdated words should never be 
used in a poem; they will brand it 
as the work of an amateur. Guard 
against such words as 'tis, 'twas, 
'hide, o'ei, yon, neath. Your poem 
will gain in effectiveness if you let 
it speak the natural language that 
you and your readers understand. 



I 



MAGERY is another means of 
making poetry poignant and ap- 
pealing. Note the use of imagery 
in these lines from Vesta P. 
Crawford's prize - winning poem 
"Drought" (The Reliei Society Mag- 
azine, January 1935.) 

And hollow like the dry and wrinkled fruit, 
I grew to be as withered as the field. 



Beholding the desert that leered untamed 
After its ancient way and gave no yield. 

Images are always based on mem- 
ory. Ask yourself, "Of what does it 
make me think?" 

There are three musts in imagery: 

1. Images should be true, true to 
what most of us would feel under 
similar circumstances. 

2. Images should be vivid. To 
make them vivid is to make them 
appeal to the five senses. Eve senses, 
not just sight alone. Give your read- 
ers not only pictures to look at, but 
sounds to hear, fragrance to smell, 
textures to touch, and even things 
to taste, and they will enjoy your 
poems with compounding interest. 

How appealing to the sense of 
smell is this little poem by Grace 
Barker Wilson (The ReUef Society 
Magazine, June 1951): 

FRAGRANT MEMORIES 

Remembered things are poignant as today: 

The scent of violet, 

The young, green odor of a fresh cut lawn. 

Essence of mignonette; 

Elusive sweetness from the orchard trees 

When apples are in flower, 

The clean smell of a forest glade 

After a summer shower. 

3. Images should also be concrete; 
no generalization is successful as 
an image. By using similies and 
metaphors, we can make our images 
interesting, vivid, and concrete. 

n^HE reader's point of view is very 
important to the writer of 
poetry. Ask yourself, "How will the 
reader interpret this?" When you 
are trying for a solemn mood in the 
reader avoid words which have gay 
connotations. Many times a word 
which jars in a line is merely a word 
in the wrong place. 



WOULD YOU WRITE POETRY? 



297 



Repetition of pleasing vowel and 
consonant sounds is an effective way 
to attract attention to a particular 
phrase, and provides a compelling, 
haunting quality. 

Note the repetition of sounds in 
these lines: 

The singing of a swallow on the summer 
air. 

Above the ruffles of the surf .... 

Bright striped urchins flay each other 
with sand. 

But do not overuse repetition in 
your poem or the mind of the reader 
will be carried only on the surface 
of the sound. 

Rhythm, we are told, is funda- 
mental to all the arts. In poetry the 
rhythmical pattern consists of vari- 
ous arrangements of stressed and 
unstressed sounds. The meteiy or 
measurable rhythm of a line of 
poetry, is characterized by a repeated 
pattern of stressed and unstressed 
sounds. A stressed sound combined 
with either one or two unstressed 
sounds in called a foot^ and a de- 
scription of a line of poetry is given 
in terms of the basic metrical foot 
and number of feet in the line. 

The rhythmical pattern of poetry 
must be studied to be understood. 
You can teach yourself this tech- 
nique. Any good book on the art 
of poetry writing (I have recom- 
mended several at the end of the 
article) contains practical informa- 
tion. If you are willing to study 
and practice, you can learn to count 
the feet of your poem and make it 
rhythmically patterned. 

The rhyme scheme of a poem may 
fall into any one of many patterns, 
from simple couplet rhyming to 
complex stanzas, and a poet may try 



almost any pattern that seems to 
suit her subject material, and which 
harmonizes with the mood and ef- 
fect she wishes to convey. 

While rhyme is an important and 
effective embellishment of poetry, 
care must be exercised in the selec- 
tion of rhyme words. Do not per- 
mit the rhymes to falsify the mes- 
sage of the poem. Be very careful 
of inversions, and do not use them 
for the purpose of achieving rhyme. 
When we say meadows gay, instead 
of gay meadows, the reader know^s 
that we were forced to make the 
inversion for the sake of rhyme. 
Then is the time to revise. Omit 
the entire stanza if necessary and 
try another rhyme pattern, but 
do not use the inversion. Obvious 
rhyming makes a poem common- 
place and uninteresting. Such 
rhymes as dove and Jove, wing and 
sing, hliss and kiss, have grown stale 
from overuse. 

Many significant and enduring 
poems have been written without 
regularly recurrent rhyme, without 
any rhyme, and without definite 
metrical pattern or stanza form. 
Poems written ''free of traditional 
limitations'' are somewhat loosely 
classified as free verse. The great 
poet Milton (1608-1674) referred 
to this type of expression as 
"thoughts that involuntary move in 
harmonious numbers." Some mod- 
ern poets have spoken of their 
''free" compositions as the "inevit- 
able movement of emotion and 
meaning." Many unpatterned poems 
rely for their effect upon cadence, 
or phrasing within the poem. The 
Englishman, Matthew Arnold, wrote 
some of his best poems in free verse, 
and Walt Whitman, in America, is 
often cited as an example of pro- 



298 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



ficiency in the wide range of free 
verse. Others who might be studied 
in this connection are: Amy Low- 
ell, Archibald MacLeish, Conrad 
Aiken, T. S. Eliot, and Carl Sand- 
burg. The Biblical Psalms, the 
Song of Solomon, parts of Isaiah, 
the magnificent chapters thirteen 
and fifteen from First Corinthians, 
and many other parts of the Bible 
are written in free flowing poetry 
of great strength and spirituality. 

However, the amateur poet, who 
is interested in experimenting with 
free verse, should be sure of his 
background in poetry, and sure of 
his purpose in a particular poem. 
Writing free verse does not give a 
poet license to express his thoughts 
in prose and call it poetry. Free 
verse, in spite of its freedom, places 
great responsibility upon a poet, 
and makes demands which are less 



definable and perhaps less easy to 
attain than the well-defined require- 
ments of traditional patterns. 

If you would write poetry, you 
must be willing to study, to accept 
the disciplines it involves; to be 
critical of your own work; to revise 
and revise, until you express to the 
full intensity and creative rhythm 
that which you felt. 

Never ask yourself, ''Is what Fve 
experienced important enough to 
write about?'' Of course it is! 

Poetry writing is soul satisfying, 
and an effective poem in print is 
worth all of the effort involved. 
Why don't you try it? 

Of the books I have found help- 
ful, I would most particularly recom- 
mend How to Revise Your Own 
Poems. It is a practical and help- 
ful book on poetry writing. With 
it you can begin to teach yourself. 



REFERENCES 

Blackmuir, R. p.: Form and Value in Modern Poetry, Doubleday Anchor Books, 
575 Madison Avenue, New York City 22, New York, $1.25. 

FoucHAux, Madeline: First Aid foi Limping Verse, Camas Press, P. O. Box 3857, 
North Hollywood, California, 75c. 

Hamilton, Anne: How to Revise Your Own Poems, Writer's Digest, 22 East 
12th Street, Cincinnati 10, Ohio, $1.50. 

HiLLYER, Robert: Fiist Piinciples ot Verse, Writer's Digest, $2.00. 



C/o ///|/ JUaughter 

Camilla. Woodbury /udd 

I have grown old, my daughter, since you went away. 

Missing the radiance of your shining hair, 

Missing your face of heavenly sweetness, cameo chiseled; 

Your skin like velvet flower petals, 

Your laughing eyes, your lips so tender; 

The saucy tilt of your nose, the little dent in your forehead; 

The long expressive hands, so deft and beautiful; 

Your arms about me — your rare, sweet confidence. 

Missing all these so much, 

My heart grows young again at your returning. 



What's in a Story? 

Norma A. Wrathall 

WHY don't you write a story You may wonder what events might 
for The Reliei Society Mag- have led to it, what had happened 
azine Short Story Contest? to the person to cause him to react 
Maybe you have aheady started one. in that way. And you have the germ 
Or maybe all you need is to get of a story. Or, you may know of 
started. Let us begin with a defini- a series of events in which everything 
tion, and then consider some of the worked out rather smoothly, even- 
ingredients of the short story. tually turning out as planned. But 

A short story has been defined as you might wonder, what if some- 

a prose narrative which depicts thing had happened to change those 

characters in processes of struggle plans? What if, at a certain point, 

and complications. The narrative things had gone wrong? What then? 

usually centers around a principal And you would begin to have a 

character, with a special problem, story; you would think what the 

against a specific background. A people (characters) might have done 

dominant purpose or theme should in the emergency, how each would 

be in evidence, and the effective have reacted to disappointment; 

short story is marked by dramatic what would have been the outcome, 

interest, involving significant human Or, you may have visited a place that 

experience. fairly teemed with a story, such as 

In every story, six elements are a remote house; an abandoned farm; 

present: setting (place); persons a seemingly peaceful village with an 

(characters); events (plot); idea undercurrent of turmoil. Or, you 

(theme); emotion; and style. I have may have a belief that you want to 

not listed them in order of their portray in dramatic action, 

importance, for in any given story I have read much discussion as to 

one element may predominate over whether one should begin with 

the others. But in every story, all theme, character, or plot. It is like 

are present to some degree. trying to decide the old question of 

There are three main steps in the chicken or the egg? As far as 

building the story: (i) finding the we are concerned, perhaps we should 

story; (2) building the plot; and (3) begin with the element that sug- 

developing the narrative. gested the story in the first place, 

Perhaps you have noted an expres- and then build in the other parts, 

sion on someone's face showing This means that if we start with 

great joy, strong anger, or deep sor- character, we decide on a certain 

row. The emotion seemed so in- characteristic in the person (such as 

tense that you kept thinking about truthfulness). We then portray this 

it. You wondered what could have quality by presenting the character 

caused anyone to feel that way. You in incidents to which he will react 

may remember a similar feeling in to reveal this quality. If we start 

yourself, and recall the circumstance, with plot, we have in mind a series 

Page 299 



300 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



of significant incidents, then decide 
what characters would be necessary 
to bring to pass these events. In 
the same manner, one might begin 
with theme or setting. 

We can't have a story at all with- 
out people. 

TN the short story, there is room for 
only one leading character. This 
person must be in focus most of 
the time in the story, if not in actual 
fact, then by reference. He should 
be rounded out as much as possible 
by his thoughts and feelings, his re- 
actions to certain events, his reac- 
tions to other people, his appearance, 
the way he moves, walks, and talks. 
One or two minor characters, not 
so fully characterized, may be used 
to bring out the main character. But 
they must always be subordinate to 
him. Don't have any ''scene steal- 
ers" in your dramatic situations. If 
you do, the story will be muddled 
and the reader confused. 

The character should be made 
sympathetic to the reader, so that 
the reader can identify himself with 
the story-person, and will care what 
happens to him. And before you 
can cause the reader to identify 
with the character, you, the writer, 
must identify with him yourself. 
You must be able to feel as he feels, 
think as he thinks, before you know 
how he will react to certain situa- 
tions. Make your character natural 
and human. Even an evil character 
must be shown in such a way that 
the reader will think, ''Well, I guess 
that's what I'd do, if I were that 
kind of person!" Everything that 
you write about the character must 
bring out the characteristic that you 
are trying to portray. 



Here are some steps in character 
development: 

( 1 ) Select an outstanding characteristic 
and show (as early in the story as 
possible) how the character acts to 
portray that quality. 

(2) Characterize by telhng or showing 
the thoughts and feelings of the 
person. 

(3) Develop character in dialogue, 
which includes the speech of the 
characters in conversation, and also 
what other people in the story say 
about the main character. 

In writing dialogue, train your ear to 
listen to your characters speak. Speech is 
one of the most difficult things in writing. 
For if one is not careful, all the characters 
will be talking alike, and chances are, in 
the same way as the author! 

(4) Appearance is important, especially 
so if appearance can be made to show, by 
comparison or contrast, the inner feelings 
of the person. For example: Aunt Sade's 
hair had always been held tightly at the 
sides by two brown combs. It wound into 
a smooth coil at the back, always in the 
same place, with the same thickness and 
smoothness. A lock had never been 
known to escape either of the combs and 
curl upon her high white forehead; it 
would not dare! 

(5) You can individualize your charac- 
ter by some little trait — such as pulling 
at his ear while thinking. 

(6) Movement is a language in itself, 
and sometimes shows far more than any 
of the other ways. Examples: Diana's 
bare toes skimmed over the dew-wet grass, 
a naughty elf fleeing from the prosaic 
morning ritual of getting dressed, . . . 
Old Ernst placed one foot ahead of the 
other with such calculated economy of 
motion that one had to watch him a mo- 
ment to know if he really moved. 

Remember, you cannot characterize 
your actor and then have done with it 
once and for all. You must keep on 
characterizing him right up to, and in- 
cluding, the end of the story. 

Now that you have the idea 
for your story, and the characters 



WHAT'S IN A STORY? 



301 



well in mind, it is time to begin on 
step two, building the plot. 

Don't believe it if someone tells 
you that she is not interested in 
plot. As well try to bake a cake 
without a recipe, or sew a dress with- 
out a pattern. The plot is the frame- 
work of the story, the skeleton upon 
which is placed flesh and skin and 
coloring. It consists of a series of 
dramatic happenings, arranged in 
climactic order, and containing strug- 
gle or complication. The first part 
of the plot is the situation. It con- 
tains the want of the principal 
character, and the problem which 
seems to prevent him from getting 
it. This part may end with the dra- 
matic climax (the point at which 
the character despairs of attaining 
his desire). The second part is the 
solution, in which the character 
brings about, by his own eftoit oi 
decision, the solving of the problem. 
To avoid a ''forced result," it is well 
to have treated in the situation every 
factor used in the solution. 

The want should be introduced as 
early as possible in the story. It must 
be strongly motivated, so that the 
reader will be interested in knowing 
how it turns out. 

By complication is meant not 
merely a series of obstacles or stum- 
bling blocks which can be rather 
easily overcome. For instance, we 
might be writing about a young girl 
who is going to college. We give 
her a strong motive for wanting to 
earn her degree in June. To do so, 
she must get credit in French. She 
is not hnguistic, and the subject is 
hard for her, but by studying late at 
nights, and taking many notes, she 
thinks she can pass. But she loses 
her notebook just before the test. 
However, she finds it again in time 



to ''cram'' for the exam. These 
things would hinder her, but they 
would not be complication. 

Suppose that when the girl found 
her notebook at the last minute, she 
stayed up nearly all night to study. 
But she was so tired and unnerved 
that right in the middle of the test 
she began to weep and ran out of 
the room, thus flunking the course. 
So, according to the rules, she w'ould 
not be allowed to graduate in June. 
Now, based upon what you might 
have shown about her, what will she 
do? Will she accept meekly the 
ruling of the committee? Or will 
she find some way out of the dilem- 
ma? This would be complication, 
because it would change the course 
of action, and it would involve emo- 
tional conflict in the leading charac- 
ter. 

SOMETIMES the character may 
attain his original want, only to 
find that it is not what he needed 
or wanted after all, and a substitute 
goal is found. This usually grows 
out of, or is a variant of, the origi- 
nal want; it may be in the nature of 
a decision. Sometimes the struggle 
exists almost entirelv in the mind 
of the character, and a decision is 
the outcome. But in any case, the 
pattern is the same: the well-defined 
want; the comph'cation which seems 
to prevent its attainment; the solu- 
tion to the problem. 

Write out your plot in outline 
form, in whatever way you like. I 
usually write in short sentences, 
double-spaced typing, then go over 
it and see if the incidents lead 
logically into each other. 

After I have written my outline, 
I often write the end of the story, 
rapidly, just as it comes to me, and 



302 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 

sometimes the first two or three Enghsh grammar and composition 

paragraphs of the beginning of the for reference. 

story. Then, even with all the in- Ask yourself these questions about 
terruptions which happen to my the story: (i) Would the narra- 
writing, I can go back and get into tive move along just as well and 
the mood of it again. Each writer be just as true and interesting with- 
must decide what is the best way for out this incident? If so, leave it 
her. out. (2) What is the purpose of 
Now we have finished for the time ^^ch incident? Does each one carry 
being with steps one and two. We 0"^, or lead toward, the general pur- 
are ready for the final step, the POse of the story? (3) Is each inci- 
actual writing. dent, and the act of each character, 

XTT m 1 1 \\n ' i. properly motivated? (4) Does the 

Well, nearly ready. Who is to \ ^ i -^ ^y ^. -. 

. n . 1 . -, ^ xr 1 , . n •. story have suspense and emotional 

tell the story? Ir a character tells it, -^ -.^ ^ 

you will write in first person— the ^J-, '. j i. . • .i_ . 

{,y„ , jr .1 .1 \ -ii .. Cutting and shortening the story 

I story. If the author tells it, you , ° ^ r • • r ^ 

Ti i . . 1 • 1 rpV- 1 are also a part ot revision, tor you 

will write m third person. Ihink ^^^ i r. a. L : • 

.... 1 ^ will always have to meet certain 

it out m several ways. j i ii. • j. 

^ word-length requirements. 

Now write your story. Write. As you see, there are many things 

Keep going, to the end, if possible, to consider. But the best way to 

without thinking of wording or learn to write is by writing. Read 

construction or technique. published stories, and see how our 

When you have finished, put the principles of the short story are car- 
story away for several days, or even ^ed out by the authors. Read and 
weeks. Forget it. This step is just study good reference books and 
as important as any part of the articles in writers' magazines. And 
writing ^^ sure to keep a notebook of ideas 

_^„ . . . and characterizations, scribbled in 

When you are ready to begin •^■^. ^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^-^^ 

agam, read it entirely through from ^^^ . ^^-^ ^^^.^^^ ^^-^^ 

beginning to end as if you had never ^^^^ ^^^^^ you will work, and 

seen it before. dream, and despair over it. But 

Now you begin the real work of whatever its fate, if you have given 

writing, the revision. Be sure that it your best, you are a winner; for 

you have your writer's tools at hand, ahead of success is achievement. 

including your Roget's Thesaurus, You have achieved something, and 

a good dictionary, and a book of the result is uphfting and rewarding. 

REFERENCES 

Bates, E. H.: The Modern Short Story, $3.00 

Elwood Maren: Characters Make Your Story, $4.00 

MiRRiELEES, Edith M.: Story Writing, $3.50. 

The books listed above may be purchased from The Writer, Inc. Publishers, 

8 Arlington, Street, Boston 16, Massachusetts 
Roget's Thesaurus, $1.90 
Writer's Digest, 22 East 12th Street, Cincinnati 10, Ohio. 



Louisa 

Helen M. Livingston 

THE long train of handcarts closer over her face and pinned the 
pushed on through the dusty neck of her dress a little higher, 
afternoon. ''Keep moving. If only her foot would stop hurt- 
Eight miles yet to go. We'll make ing, Louisa thought. The sturdiest 
the Sweetwater tonight." This word shoes she could buy, too, and all out 
came down the line from the leader at the sides! She had come on that 
of the Enoc Company. cactus so suddenly the other day. 

Louisa pushed along. The extra She had sat at the side for awhile 

sack of flour from the provision and taken out the spines. But it 

wagon made the pushing harder, still pained. It was getting worse. 

Sometimes it seemed that that extra The heated rays of the sun shot right 

fifty pounds were right on her down through her broken shoe like 

shoulders. But she mustn't look sharp knives, and her whole foot 

tired or Brother Thames next to her was throbbing. It felt like the great 

would take the sack on his load, wheel of the cart was turning on her 

Brother Thames was small and wiry. foot. 

He had supervised linen looms and Once they came to a spring; no, 

was not fitted for heavy pulling and not a spring, just a bog. But they 

his load was twice as big as Louisa's, dug deep holes until the water 

He carried for a family. His wife oozed in, then they gathered around 

was ill and hardly able to get her- in groups and drank the water. Lit- 

self along, and three-year-old Melin- tie Melinda broke loose from her 

da had to sit on the load much of father's hand. She rushed toward 

the time. the water and didn't wait until she 

So the sun beat down. This was reached the hole. She just caught 

strange dry country. When a breeze up a handful of black mud and 

came it was not salty, nor cool, nor thrust it into her mouth, sucking 

damp from the sea. It was dry and the moisture onto her dry lips and 

crisp and took all the moisture out tongue. 

of your skin, and out of your mouth. Louisa, cupping her hands, 

Louisa saw buffalo tracks at the side brought water to Melinda. As it 

of the trail. It might have been wet seeped through her fingers she put 

when the huge animal walked there, out her throbbing foot to catch the 

but those tracks were hard and dry cool drops. But time couldn't be 

now. A scaly lizard at the side of wasted at the spring. Soon the 

the trail looked at her with startled, Enoc train was pushing on again, 

beady eyes, then slithered away in ''Keep your own place in your 

the shadscale brush. Louisa touched own company." Each person tried 

her hand to her face. Her own skin to follow the directions, but every 

felt as brown and rough as the liz- now and then a cart would be 

ard's. She pulled her big bonnet stopped at the roadside. One cart 

Page 303 



304 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 

had a cover that fell over at the side, "Looks as if you need your bon- 
making a little tent. As the carts net held tight." But Levi didn't 
j)ushed past, Louisa heard the cry give the tie back. They left him 
of a new baby. She thought of her tugging at his axle, 
own mother back in England. She The sun dropped behind the west- 
thought of her younger brothers and ern horizon. There was no singing 
sisters. She wanted to leave the line along the long lines now. The 
and rush into the crude tent, but tired bodies bent forward, pushing 
she moved mechanically on, look- and pulling. The slow creaking of 
ing into the dry distance. If you wheels continued. ''No stop until 
walked this far in England you we reach the Sweetwater." They 
would come to ocean, but there kept doggedly on. 
were no oceans here, just desert and But when the sun sank the heat 
the far distant mountains. But she went, too, and a cold chill came 
mustn't think of England. It was over the plains. 'There are three 
best her father and mother had graves to be dug when we stop." 
stayed. They could come later. The word came to Brother Thames, 
LIow her foot throbbed, but she re- but it was passed along up and 
membered the words of the prophet, down the lines and settled with the 
'Tet them gird up their loins and cold evening on the company, 
walk through and nothing shall hin- Word came that snow was already 
der them." She lifted her head in the mountains. There was no 
higher. The load seemed lighter, time to waste. Brother Thames 
Her sore foot eased. murmured, "May the Lord in his 

mercy preserve us." The words 

npHE afternoon wore on. Another were repeated like a prayer down 

cart was stopped at the side of the line sounding much like a chant 

the trail. It was Levi Andrus. as it echoed back. "May the Lord 

Louisa brushed the dust from her in his mercy preserve us." 

navy alpaca and straightened her At last the handcart company 

brown hair under her bonnet. Levi could smell the Sweetwater River, 

had danced with her the first night Dry nostrils sniffed the damp 

they had camped. 'Til have to save breeze, and the train picked up 

the axle," Levi told Brother Thames, speed. Shoulders lifted and pushed 

as he fitted his only leather jacket harder, finally a shout went up from 

around the axle. the front. 

"You need something to tie it. The bank was soon lined with 

Lad. Here, take my belt." carts. The people were drinking 

Louisa untied the big bow under and dipping their hands into the 

her chin and jerked off one of the water. Many fell upon the bank not 

ties. "Take this, as well." Her bon- wanting to move. It was dark and 

net fell back from her face. Levi's the water was cold, but the sacks 

quick eye saw the white skin on her were removed from the feet of 

forehead where her bonnet had cov- those whose shoes were gone and 

ered. It made a pale border around they dipped their feet in the cold 

the deep brown of the freckles on water. 

her nose and chin. Louisa removed what was left of 



LOUISA 



305 



her broken shoe. Her foot was 
swollen. It looked as if a fire were 
inside it. She washed it and sat 
holding it. 

The carts that had lagged were 
pushing up into their own places. 
Levi's cart with the leather-wrapped 
axle came creaking into view. He 
stopped and dropped down by 
Louisa. He noticed the swollen 
foot. 'It needs to be opened." 

Brother Thames bent over, too, 
and examined the swelling as if it 
were a flaw in a length of lovely 
linen. ''Best get it cared for to- 
night, so you can be on it tomor- 
row." 

I OUISA looked helpless. Levi 
comforted, "It's not so bad. If 
the pressure is relieved it will be 
better." He shpped out his sharp 
knife and handed it to her. She 
shook her head. "Would you?" she 
asked. 

He hesitated. Then slid over to 
the water. He scoured the knife in 
the white sand. "Now," he said, 
"put your foot here. Then I can't 
see your face, and you can't see your 
foot." It was done in a second. 
Blood stained the white sand. "Do 
you have something with which to 
wrap it?" Louisa shook her head. 
Levi took from his pocket a neat, 
folded, bonnet tie, and with quick, 
skilled movements, he wrapped the 
foot and tied the bandage. 

Many of the carts were already 
being unloaded. The tired train of 
emigrants was just getting ready for 
the night when a loud call came 
from behind. "We will push 
through the river tonight." 

Unrest filled the train. Sighs and 



complaints filled the air. "We've 
come fifteen miles today." "It's 
cold; we can't take icy water to- 
night." "Our cart is already un- 
loaded." "It's dark; we'll slip on 
the rocks." "Our feet are already 
bleeding." 

No one moved toward the water. 

"How is your foot?" Levi asked. 
He took her broken shoe and went 
to his cart. 

"We'll push through the water 
tonight," the call re-echoed from 
the captain. 

No one moved. There was just a 
low cough of complaining. 

Then an axle squeaked. A cart 
moved into the river. Then a clear, 
vibrant voice rose over the water. 
"Come, come, ye saints, no toil nor 
labor fear." Other carts weie 
moved. More voices were singing. 
The whole company came in on 
the chorus, "All is well, all is well." 
The air vibrated. The carts were 
moving on through the water. The 
emptied ones were being filled. The 
last verse echoed joyously out 
through the valley. 

The large camp fire was burning 
on the other side as the last carts 
came up the bank from the water. 
Steam rose from wet clothing. 
Camps were set for the night. 

Levi brought her shoe back to 
Louisa. "Did your foot make it 
through the water?" 

He called her Louesa. She cor- 
rected him. "Louisa. My mother is 
named Louisa. My grandmother is 
Louisa. It has always been Louisa. 
It has to be Louisa." 

Levi looked deep into her face,, 
by the light of the dying fire. "All 
right," he said, "Blue-eyes." 



Q>ixty[ LJears J/igo 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1899 

'Tor the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

OF All Nations" 

OBEDIENCE WITHOUT SEVERITY: Law is the governing force of the 
universe. . . . Nevertheless there are persons who hesitate to compel obedience lest they 
might injure the child's will power. But we think this is not so. Too frequently 
where there is strong will power displayed it is a manifestation of selfishness. Children 
do sometimes have strong instinctive desires in the right direction; therefore their 
motives should be most cautiously considered. ... A stubborn, unconquered child is 
sure to develop into a man so self-centered and determined to have his own way that he 
will forego pleasures and even success rather than retract, and will be as he was when 
a child, his own greatest enemy. . . . 

— ^Amy Brown Lyman 

EDUCATION AND MOTHERHOOD: The knowledge stored in days of youth 
can be brought forth from time to time, to enrich the minds of the children. They 
must look up to the mother; feel that she possesses the very acme of wisdom; then they 
are willing and respectful subjects. Mothers, live with your children, answer all their 
manifold questions . . . you must retain and add to the education of early years. . . . 
The education obtained in school days, is only the foundation on which to erect the 
life structure. . . . 

— Lydia D. Alder 

Kytmerica 

Religious freedom on thy soil. 

Was born 'mid struggling bands, 
And Liberty to light the world. 

In New York harbor stands. 
Shine on thou incandescent light. 

Nor let thy rays grow dim, 
Bring joy to earth's inhabitants. 

With thy effulgent gleam. 

— Lucy A. Clark 

A FLOURISHING BRANCH: San Diego, Cahfornia. In this far off, beautiful 
southern city of between twenty and twenty-six thousand, there is a little band of 
Saints organized, numbering probably thirty-five souls, all told. . . . The Relief Society 
is under the able management of Sister Amelia Jewell, at whose home the sisters con- 
vene . . . for the purpose of testifying of God's goodness and blessings, and to lend 
themselves physically for the relief and succor of those in need. . . . 

— Rhoda Celestia Nash 

NATIONAL WOMAN'S RELIEF SOCIETY: This society is so perfectly 
organized that it is comparatively easy to carry out any plan formulated by the General 
Board. . . . Thus there are divisions and subdivisions of the society, which consists at 
present of thirty thousand members and more than six hundred branches scattered 
through this and other countries and on the islands of the 8ea. 

— E. B. W. 

Page 306 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



lyriSS MARY M. ROBERTS, who 
died in January 1959, was 
editor of the American Journal oi 
Nuising from 1921 to 1949, and 
editor emeritus until her death. She 
regarded nursing as an 'all-encom- 
passing service in response to a 
universal human need." She was 
cited and decorated for distinguished 
service in many fields of nursing. 

npHE Women's State Legislative 
Council of Utah has received 
international recognition because of 
the Commitment Law, which it 
spearheaded six years ago. This 
legislation makes it easier for men- 
tally ill people to be admitted for 
observation or treatment at the 
state hospital on a voluntary basis. 
It also deletes the word insane so 
frequently used in former legisla- 
tion and makes several other en- 
lightened improvements. This law, 
it is said, will be the basis of similar 
legislation in India and has been 
copied by Arizona and New Mexico. 

jyi RS. KATHERINE G. CAPT is 

survey statistician. Division of 
Statistical Research, United States 
Bureau of the Census, Washington, 
D.C. It is her responsibility to find, 
through the research and experi- 
ments of various workers, the most 
accurate and effective ways of mak- 
ing surveys to form a basis for gov- 
ernmental action. 



lyiRS. CATHERINE BYRNE, 
Lord Mayor of Dublin, Ire- 
land, was an honored guest in New 
York City on St. Patrick's Day, 
March 17, 1959, when 120,000 Irish- 
men took over Fifth Avenue. Ac- 
companied by Governor Nelson A. 
Rockefeller, she reviewed the 
marchers. 

]y|RS. JOSEPHINE PERFECT 
BAY was appointed recently 
to the chairmanship of the board of 
directors of the American Export 
Lines. She is the first woman to 
head a major steamship line. Mrs. 
Bay was born in Iowa and inherited 
extensive financial interests when 
her husband, Charles Ulrick Bay, 
former United States Ambassador to 
Norway, died in 1955. 

jyfRS. CLAIRE BOOTH LUCE, 

former Ambassador to Italy 
from 1953 to 1957, has been named 
ambassador to Brazil. Mrs. Luce 
won considerable acclaim for the 
conduct of her office in Italy. 

IMOGEN HOLST, musical secre- 
tary to Britain's brilliant com- 
poser, Benjamin Britten, is co-auth- 
or with him of The Wonderful 
World of Music (Garden City 
Books). This volume explains 
music to children imaginatively and 
delightfully. 

Page 307 



DITORIA 



VOL 46 



MAY 1959 



NO. 5 



ujooks — LKecorders for the Kyiges 

. . . seek ye out of the best books words of wisdom, seek learning, even by study 
and also by faith (D & C 88:ii8). 



/^AN it be that the wide and won- 
derful world of books is being 
lost to many of our generation? Each 
year more and more good books be- 
come available— the thoughts and 
researches, the conclusions of great 
minds of our time, and innumerable 
new editions of the classics of the 
past. History, science, hterature, 
books on art, volumes of sacred 
scriptures are easily secured. Books 
are being circulated through libraries 
in towns and cities, and, in some 
areas, bookmobiles distribute books 
even in isolated regions. Books on 
myriad subjects, suitable for all age 
groups, are available at small cost. 

Books, the recorders for the ages, 
companions of all generations, en- 
compassing the tablets of the past 
and foreshadowing the future, are 
within reach for our information, 
our entertainment, our inspiration, 
and our spiritual advancement. Yet 
there are many homes which lack 
this illumined acquaintanceship, and 
which seem to be unaware of these 
treasures of knowledge. 

Perhaps we value lightly the op- 
portunities which are abundant. Our 
fathers and our mothers, our grand- 
parents, many of them rejoiced in 
the few books they owned and the 
ones they were able to borrow. 
Books of poems, histories. Bibles, 
were brought in covered wagons and 
in handcarts to the valleys of the 

Page 308 



mountains, and the books were read 
by evening firelight, by flickering 
candles; they were read on Sabbath 
afternoons, on long journeys; and 
they were read by the farmer at 
noontime rest beside his field; moth- 
ers read to their children in shade 
of poplar trees and on the cabin 
porch. Isolation became union with 
a world of faraway people and places. 
Pioneer families on lonely ranches 
companioned themselves with books. 
Rejoicing in her measure of such 
companionship, was a teenage girl, 
living all summer at her father's 
sheep camp on the mountain range. 
Only one book was available, a 
small, paper-bound book, filled with 
words of lasting strength and beauty 
. . . ''the light shineth in dark- 
ness . . . the voice of one crying in 
the wilderness. . . .There cometh a 
woman of Samaria to draw water . . . 
a well of water springing up into 
everlasting life. . . ." There were 
twenty-one chapters in the little 
book, and each chapter was divided 
and rationed, read over and over 
again, so that there would be a little 
reading for each of the long summer 
days that stretched slowly to evening 
on the high blue ridges. The small, 
paper-bound book was the Gospel 
of John, and when the girl became 
a woman she still loved books and 
rejoiced when other books and other 
scriptures opened for her the illimit- 



EDITORIAL 309 

able vistas of this world and the and to our children. The books we 

worlds to come. read to our little ones in this their 

If we lose for ourselves the world day of tender impressions will be 

of books, we lose much of our herit- their memories tomorrow, and they 

age; we lose the selectivity that may will hold in high esteem and with a 

be exercised in choosing those vol- lasting love, that mother or father, 

umes that will embellish our that grandmother or grandfather, 

thoughts and our ways with treas- that kind companion who sat beside 

ures proved through the long years, the child and turned the pages of 

and new delights that come to us in a book, opening for him the glorious 

poem and story, in travelogues, in world of experience and inspiration 

new light on ancient places, accounts —the world that is so wide and so 

of the widening panoramas of wonderful, and yet so small that 

change. books can capture much of it, for 

The myriad rooms of wonderment books are the recorders of the ages. 

that books open are available to us —V. P. C. 



Ida Elaine James 

My head is bent over blossom-white seams 
No whiter, no sweeter than are my dreams. 

Into the shining needle there goes 

A vision of cuddly dimpled toes 

And pink cheeks smooth as the summer's rose. 

Into the web of my threads are run 
Bird-like laughter and ghnt of sun — 
The shimmering pathway of dreams begun. 

Thread and needle, fly swift and free, 

Make the dream that I hold come true to me. 



Illy I i iother 

Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

A part of prairie land, I see her still 
W^herever meadow grasses scent the air; 
Wherever plain folk work a gentle hill, 
A picture lives for me, undimmed and clear. 
Bright picture of my mother as she came 
Across the hayfield, bringing me warm bread. 
Fresh-baked and sweet, calling out my name — 
Wind billowing her dress of faded red. 
And when our lunch was over, she would go, 
Skirts full and blowing, sunlight in her hair. 
Back through the cut hay, milk jug swinging low. 
Her color ebbing on the bright blue air. 
I'll see her always where wild sweet grasses bend. 
My prairie mother walking in the wind. 



cJhe LKiCfht (circles 



The Right Circles 




'9 

And awake and arise . . . and strengthen thy stakes and enlarge thy borders forever, 
that thou mayest no more be confounded, that the covenants of the Eternal Father 
which he hath made unto thee . . . may be fulfilled (Moroni 10:31). 

ed a group of early missionaries: 
''And from this place [Kirtland, 
Ohio] ye shall go forth into the 
regions westward; and inasmuch as 
ye shall find them that will receive 
you ye shall build up my church 
in every region'' (D & C 42:8). 

Though all of us are not called 
to special missions, we are all mis- 
sionaries in one way or another. The 
child who invites his playmate to 
Primary is enlarging the circle of 
joyful companionship. The older 
son who takes a school friend with 
him to Mutual gives this friend an 
opportunity to see life as it pro- 
gresses in the gospel circle. 

The woman at home may be one 
to lift her voice and share her herit- 
age. If she is alert to the needs of 
her neighbors, she may invite a 
seamstress, or one interested in 
handicraft, to the work meeting, and 
open for her the blessings and op- 
portunities of Relief Society. Young 
mothers, through interest and invi- 
tation, may be gathered into the 
circle of homemakers who are en- 
riched by participation in the lessons 
that give them instruction and in- 
spiration. Many women who love 
literature may find this to be the 
portal of their entrance into Relief 
Society. 

As the first Section of the Doc- 
trine and Covenants so well express- 
es the wideness of the gospel mes- 
sage, it is forever an enlarging circle: 
''Hearken ye people from afar; and 
ye that are upon the islands of the 
sea, listen together ..." (D & C 
1:1). 



PNCIRCLED, as we are, by the 
gifts and blessings so freely 
granted through the mission and 
teachings of Jesus Christ, and 
through the enlightenment and veri- 
fication of the restored gospel, we 
are heirs of the covenant. As such 
we are entitled to as much progres- 
sion and as much joy as our own 
capacities and obedience will allow 
us to receive. 

It is a natural feeling for those 
who have been given participation 
in a rewarding earth life and in a 
glorious promise for the eternities- 
it is a natural wish for them to share 
their riches with others and to 
spread the tidings that many may 
join in the blessings and participate 
in "the right circles." 

A formal missionary system was 
established early in the history of 
the Church. Through revelation 
the Prophet Joseph Smith instruct- 

Page 310 



Uxecipes cfroin the ibastern States li Lission 

Submitted hy Florence S. Jacohsen 

FROM THE STATE OF PENNSYLVANIA 

PENNSYLVANIA DUTCH RECIPES 

In the early years of the eighteenth century, nearly all the first settlers in Eastern 
Pennsylvania came from the Palatinate in Germany, They brought with them recipes of 
famous German cooks. Life was hard in America, and it was not always possible to 
secure the prescribed ingredients, so it became necessary to develop their own recipes 
and to utihze plain foods in the creation of tasty dishes. 

Sauerbraten 
(Pot Roast) 

4 pounds beef (chuck, rump, or round) i bunch carrots, cut in strips 

1 pint vinegar 6 onions, sliced 

water i tbsp. sugar 

4 bay leaves lo gingersnaps 
12 peppercorns salt and pepper 

4 cloves 

Wipe meat with damp cloth and then sprinkle thoroughly with salt and pepper. 
Place in earthen dish and add vinegar and enough water to cover. Add the bay leaves, 
peppercorns, and cloves, and let stand tightly covered for 5 days in a cool place (re- 
frigerator). Put meat in a Dutch oven and brown well on all sides. Add the carrots 
and onions and 1 cup of the spiced vinegar. Cover tightly and cook over low flame 
about 3 hours or until meat is tender. When meat is cooked, add the sugar and crum- 
bled gingersnaps and cook for 10 minutes. This makes delicious gravy. If necessary, 
more of the spiced vinegar may be added. 

Lemon Tarts 

Sweet Pastr)/ Dough 

1 c. flour Vs c. butter or other shortening 
/4 c. sugar Vz tsp. baking powder 

egg yolk 

Mix flour, sugar, butter, and baking powder together. Moisten ingredients using 
enough beaten egg yolk to make a dough just stiff enough to handle. Roll thin and 
line two small tart pans (small pie tins) with dough. Prick the bottom with a fork and 
bake in hot oven 20 minutes (400° ) . 

Lemon Tart Filling 

2 tbsp. cornstarch. grated rind of Vz lemon 

1 c. brown sugar juice of 1 lemon (large) 

2 c. boiling water butter, size of walnut 
Yj c. molasses (mild) 

Mix cornstarch and sugar together and slowly add to the boiling water, stirring 
constantly. Cook until mixture thickens. Add molasses, butter, lemon rind, and juice. 
Cook one minute longer. Cool slightly and pour into baked pie shell. Serve warm 
or cold. Serves 6-8. 

Page 31 1 



2/2 


c. flour 


1 

2 

2 

Vl 


tsp. salt 

tbsp. shortening 
eggs, slightly beaten 
c. warm water 



312 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 

Appelstrudel 

1 c. brown sugar 

Vl c. seedless raisins 

Vl c. chopped nuts 

3 tbsp. melted butter 

Vl tsp. cinnamon 

5 c. sliced apples grated rind of a lemon 

Sift flour and salt together. Cut in the 2 tbsp. shortening, then add the eggs and 
water. Knead well, then throw or beat dough against board until it blisters. Stand it 
in a warm place under a cloth for 20 minutes. Cover the kitchen table with a small 
white cloth and flour it. Put dough on it. Pull out dough with hands very carefully 
to thickness of tissue paper. Spread with mixture made of the sliced apples, melted 
butter, raisins, nuts, brown sugar, cinnamon, and grated lemon rind. Fold in outer 
edges and form a roll about 4 inches wide. Bake in a very hot oven (450°) for 10 
minutes, reduce the heat to moderately hot Oven (375°) and continue to bake about 
20 minutes. Let cool. Cut into slices about 2 inches wide. Serve warm or cold. 

Shoofly Pie 

Make favorite pastry recipe and line two pie tins with dough rolled very thin 
(makes filling for two 8-inch pies). 

Crumbs for V'iq Liquid ior Pie 

3 c. flour 1 Vl tsp. soda 
1 c. sugar small amount cold water 

pinch salt 1 c. light molasses 

Vl c. shortening 1 c. boiling water 

V4 tsp. grated nutmeg 

Mix crumbs ingredients into a crumbly mixture. Take out handful of crumbs and 
reserve for top of pies. Mix soda with a small amount of cold water. Mix hot water 
and molasses until thoroughly dissolved. Add soda. Pour molasses mixture into the 
crumb mixture. Mix thoroughly and pour into unbaked pie shell. Sprinkle the spare 
crumbs on top and bake in a moderate (350°) oven about 60 minutes. 

FROM THE STATE OF NEW JERSEY 

Economy Prune Cake 

Vl c. fat 1 c. nuts 

1 c. sugar 2V1 c. flour 

1 tsp. vanilla 1 tsp. cinnamon 

2 tsp. soda % tsp. salt 

2 c. cooked prunes cut fine, and enough V tsp. cloves 
juice to fill measuring cup Vz tsp. nutmeg 

Cream fat and sugar together. Add vanilla. Add soda to prunes and juice. Mix 
dry ingredients together. Add nuts and prunes to creamed fat and sugar, and stir 
thoroughly. Last add dry ingredients. Bake in greased cake pan at 300° F. for 60 
minutes. (May bake in layers if desired — requires less baking time.) 

Whipped Cream Frosting for Prune Cake 

2 tbsp. flour % c. shortening 

Vl c. milk V4 c. butter or butter substitute 

Vl c. sugar 



RECIPES FROM THE EASTERN STATES MISSION 



3B 



Mix flour and milk into a smooth paste and cook until thick, stirring constantly. 
Cool. Mix shortening and butter together with electric beater. Add sugar and beat 
4 minutes. Add paste and beat four additional minutes. Frost top and sides of prune 
cake. 

FROM THE STATE OF NEW YORK 
Broken Glass Torte 



1 pkg. each orange, lime, and 
raspberry gelatine 
1 Yi c. hot water for each package 
1 envelope plain gelatine 



Angel iood cake (Loaf cake cut in sHces) 



14 



1 c. hot pineapple juice 

2 c. heavy cream (whipped) 
c. sugar 

1 tsp. vanilla 

whipped cream for frosting 



Dissolve each of 3 packages flavored gelatine in 1 Yz cups hot water. Keep sep- 
arate. Turn into shallow pans about % inches thick, chill, and cut into cubes. Soften 
plain gelatine in cold water and dissolve in hot pineapple juice. Cool thoroughly, then 
fold into whipped cream into which has been beaten sugar and vanilla. Stir colored 
gelatine cubes into the whipped cream mixture. Line a large pan with thin angel food 
cake shces. Add gelatin mixture and cover with layer of angel food. Chill about 12 
hours. When ready to serve unmold and frost torte with layer of whipped cream. 
Slice and serve. 12-16 servings. 

Golden Brown Bread 



2 c. buttermilk or sour milk 

1 c. dark molasses 

-4 c. sifted all-purpose flour 

2 tsp. soda 

1 tsp. baking powder 



2 tsp. salt 

2 c. whole v/heat flour 

1 c. uncooked rolled oats 

/z c. yellow corn meal 

1 c. seedless raisins 



Combine milk and molasses, add all-purpose flour, soda, baking powder, and salt 
sifted together. Mix thoroughly and add remaining ingredients. Pour into 2 greased 
1 -pound tin cans or molds. Cover tightly. Place in steamer or on rack in large kettle. 
Add water to depth of 1 inch. Cover. Place over low heat and steam 3 hours, adding 
more hot water if needed. Remove from cans at once. Serve hot or cold. Makes 
2 large loaves. 



Sweet Roll Bread 



1 pkg. dry yeast 

2 tbsp. warm water 

Yz c. scalded milk, cooled 

Yz lb. melted butter or shortening 

3 beaten egg yolks 
3 tbsp. sugar 



Yz tsp. vanilla 



Yz tsp. salt 

3 c. sifted flour 

3 egg whites, beaten stiff 
% c. sugar 

1 c. chopped nuts 

1 c. raisins 
cinnamon 



Dissolve 1 pkg. dry yeast in warm water. Add cooled, scalded milk. Add butter, 
egg yolks, 3 tbsp. sugar, vanilla, salt, and flour. Mix thoroughly. Cover and let stand 
two or three hours in refrigerator. Divide the dough into three portions. Roll thin 
and spread each portion with the egg whites to which has been added % c. sugar. 
Sprinkle egg white with cinnamon, raisins, and chopped nuts. Roll as a jelly roll. 
Place in greased bread tin and let stand one hour at room temperature. Bake in a 
300° F. oven 1 hour. Serve hot or cold. 



(^em of the aiuls 
Lydia M. Sorensen 



ii 



W 



HY are you milking the 
cow so early?" I asked. 
''The sun's still 'way 
up." 

''We're going for a walk/' Mamma 
answered. 

"Couldn't we do the chores after 
we come back?" 

"No. Not tonight. We'll be 
too tired." Her answers, cut short 
with an intense earnestness in her 
preparations, sharpened our curios- 
ity. 

After milking, she fed the cow. 
With Papa away from home for sev- 
eral days. Mama had the full re- 
sponsibility. 

"Where are we going?" I per- 
sisted. 

"You'll see.'^ 

My three-year-old sister and I 
frequently walked up in the cedars 
behind the corral. Mamma hardly 
ever went with us. By all the 
preparations she was making, she 
must be planning a long walk, may- 
be past the field to the west and 
clear up into the cedars beyond on 
the road up the ditch. It was miles 
in either direction before the road 
led by another home. But, as chil- 
dren, we enjoyed exploring our 
cedar-bound world. While it was 
unusual for Mamma to go along, 
this time the idea was hers. 

Preparations complete, she placed 
the baby in the buggy and led the 
way south down the road. When it 
turned east toward the dugway, she 
left the road and continued south 
across the stubble field. Having 
crossed the field, we came to soft, 
dusty soil. Here Mamma had to 
carry the baby while we pushed the 

Page 314 



buggy. That soon became too diffi- 
cult, so we turned it around and 
pulled it. Being tired and hot, we 
grumbled about it. To encourage 
us for the task, she told us about 
the trek of the pioneers. At the 
moment pioneering held no charms 
for us, but the prospect of being 
left in this desolate place was even 
less attractive. Since our erstwhile 
considerate Mother determinedly 
kept on going despite our entreaties 
to go back, we had no choice but 
to follow. When we reached the 
sand knolls where the cedars grew, 
the carriage had to be abandoned. 
It was left under a tree and we girls 
carried the baby's supplies. Trudg- 
ing on, we arrived at the edge of 
the hill. 

A complete surprise awaited us 
children. Far below in a natural 
cove, like a jewel in its setting, 
nestled a spot of vivid green. As we 
studied the scene, we could make 
out what appeared to be miniature 
trees, a wee little house, and some 
other diminutive buildings. And 
then, would wonders never cease? 
There were the tiniest people we 
had ever seen. 

"Look at the tiny little people 
walking around!" I exclaimed. "I 
could hold one in my hand." 

I had never heard of Gulliver nor 
his Lilliputian friends, but I had my 
own variety of little people, colonies 
of them. They were dry cedar twigs 
of toothpick dimensions whom I 
moved by hand and clothed with 
imagination, giving them all the at- 
tributes of the living which my 
young mind could devise. 



GEM OF THE HILLS 



315 



In a flash I thought how dehght- 
ful it would be to take these people 
home to play with, care for, and pro- 
tect. My sister was equally enchant- 
ed. The fact that the people went 
about their business in a purposeful 
manner and seemed capable of look- 
ing out for themselves was quite be- 
side the point. If a dog should 
come along, they might be glad to 
have us keep him away from them. 

''I didn't know there were any 
real people that little/' I marveled. 

'Those people are as big as we 
are/' Mamma replied to our un- 
believing dismay. 'They look little 
because they are so far away. We're 
going down there," she added. 

A fear of strangers sprang up in 
my mind, but I looked to natural 
barriers for protection. 

''We can't get down over the 
ledges," I objected. "We'd fall off." 

But she knew a trail. 

"Maybe they're mean people," I 
cautioned. 

"No, they're good people," she 
reassured us. 

"Do you know them?" 

"Yes." 

As we made our way down, I kept 
hoping that the people would re- 
main at least a little smaller than 
we. But they gradually increased 
in size to knee high, waist high, 
shoulder high, until some of them 
outgrew all of us. By the time we 
reached the level ground, the house 
had become large enough for us to 
enter and, approaching it, we were 
glad for the cool shade of the tower- 
ing trees. 

/^UR disappointment in the loss 
of our tiny people was compen- 
sated for and our fears allayed by 
the warmth of a full-grown welcome. 



This was the family of our bishop. 
They were most solicitous of us, 
especially of our tired little mother. 
Nevertheless, the combination of 
fatigue and my sudden change from 
the big potential protector of these 
people to a little child dependent 
upon their hospitality, along with a 
little jealousy, made me a bit peev- 
ish. 

Perhaps one of the hardest les- 
sons to learn in life is to achieve 
contentment in going from strength 
to weakness, whether real or imag- 
ined. Is it possible? 

First I wanted a drink of water 
which was gladly given— cool and 
delicious. Then I whimpered that 
I was hungry. Supper would be 
ready in about half an hour our 
hostess assured us, and gave each of 
us a peach from their orchard. Then 
she suggested that I go out and play 
with the children. Feeling shy, I 
did not want to do that, but the 
peach was good; so I whimpered 
some more to Mamma, who was 
paying no attention to me and was 
getting more of the peach than I 
was. This time we were given some 
large blue plums which I did not 
like as well as the peach, but I had 
to be satisfied. 

Their children had a playhouse, 
the only real playhouse I ever saw. 
I remember their tall father stooping 
to enter as they had asked him to 
examine something that needed fix- 
ing. He said he would fix it. 

In a little while we were called to 
supper. It was good when we were 
tired and hungry to find people so 
graciously ready to administer to 
our comfort. We stayed all night. 

At bedtime, one after another, 
the smaller children knelt at their 
mother's knee to say their prayers.. 



316 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 

The other children having finished, When we were ready to go, the 

the baby wanted to say her prayer, bishop carried the baby up the hill. 

Kneeling on her mother's lap, she At the top Mamma thanked him 

repeated a syllable or two each time warmly as she once more took the 

her mother paused, and finished child. 

with evident satisfaction. Later, in They were wonderful people, 

the privacy of our assigned bedrooms They moved away, and I missed 

we offered our own prayers. them in later years when I traveled 

In the morning at breakfast, milk that trail many times on horseback 

was poured from a brown and white or on foot herding cows or sheep, 

pitcher, over a cereal made of bread The house and other buildings all 

crumbs. As the brother and older disappeared from their places by the 

sister set out on foot for school orchard and shade trees. Yet wher- 

nearly two miles distant, their fa- ever they lived and wherever we 

ther kindly admonished them not lived, that bishop's family were 

to play on the way. always among our warmest friends. 



(grandmothers Lrinks 

Maude Rubin 

Remember those carnations? How their spice 
Perfumed the rain-washed stillness! Leafy loam 
Was black and rich — and when the creek's glare ice 
Began to sing, our grandmother's heart-home 
Was out-of-doors, her floor the sun-warmed earth; 
She left the indoor tasks, to help at birth 
Of summer, hands as spring showers. 

Then when carnation petals burst their tight 
Green buds, to spill their spice on sun-rich air, 
We went to Sabbath school in fresh-starched white- 
She gave us each one crimson "pink" to wear! 



vi/eeds 

Celia Luce 

IT seems that no matter how hard I work in the garden, some weeds will creep in. 
I go after the big weeds with a will. I pull up redroot and wild lettuce and make 
the garden a thing of beauty again. 

But, often, in my fight with the large weeds, I fail to notice that stunted redroot 
behind the bushes and that small wild lettuce on the dry spot. I go my way and leave 
them there. Next year their seeds grow into huge wild lettuce and redroot, and I 
have my battle to do all over again. 

I am constantly fighting my faults, trying to pull them out and discard them as I 
do the weeds. The large faults worry me a lot, and I go after them. But I often 
forget little faults hidden in the background. Foolishly, I let them grow until they 
are the seeds for large faults. My battle must be fought again. 



ijou C^an Sew — -A-V — (children s L^iothing 

Jean R. Jennings 



SIMPLICITY is the keynote for 
good styling in children's cloth- 
ing, as it is for clothing of all 
sizes and ages. Not only do our 
young ones look better in clothes 
not too fussy or elaborate, but they 
will be more comfortable in them, 
and there will be less time and 
effort needed for their care. 

Trimmings on girls' dresses should 
not be heavy or ornate. Fine tuck- 
ing, narrow, dainty ruffles, hand 
stitches, smocking, narrow pipings, 
cording, and binding are the desir- 
able and natural finishes for chil- 
dren's clothes. More often than 
not, the trim that is most effective 
is the easiest to use. 

Mothers faced with the problem 
of making children's clothing, re- 
gardless of how simple or compli- 
cated the project, can save a great 
deal of time and effort by planning 
carefully in advance of the start of 
the actual sewing. As far as possible, 
plan the season's work as a unit. 
Make a careful list of things to be 
purchased such as fabrics, trim- 
mings, notions, etc. Keep the hst 
with you in your handbag and pick 
up an item here and there as you 
pass by, instead of making many 
special trips. Or better still, make 
one trip do for all purchasing. 

In families where there are sev- 
eral children, there is much sewing 
to be done, and an even greater need 
for economy of time and energy. 
One way to save time in sewing is 
to cut several garments at once. 
Make notes of any special things to 
remember about each article, such 



as piecing, etc. and attach it to the 
proper article for reference when 
machine sewing begins. Put every- 
thing needed for each garment to- 
gether in a separate roll so that you 
can do all the machine work at one 
time. Introduce assembly-line ef- 
ficiency into your family sewing by 
sewing several articles as one unit. 
Sewing should be fun as well as 
practical. Handwork can be done 
in leisure moments while you visit 
with the family or a neighbor, or 
enjoy a radio or television program. 
Once you get the habit of bundle 
sewing, you will find it useful to 
have several things to work on at 
once so that just the right sewing 
can be done while you enjoy some 
other activity in your day or eve- 
ning. Pick up your hand sewing as 
you would pick up knitting or cro- 
cheting. It will surprise you how 
much you can accomplish this way. 

Adjust to Growth 

The problem of having clothes fit 
children properly when new, and 
still allow room for growth, is some- 
times a difficult one. We feel it 
can best be solved by carefully con- 
cealed let-out areas. 

In little girls' dresses, extra length 
for later on may be supplied by lay- 
ing a tuck on the inside just above 
the waistline for additional waist 
length and another tuck in the hem 
of the skirt for easy let-down. Such 
tucks can be put in with a long 
machine-basting stitch so that they 
are easy to remove. 

All straps on overalls and play 

Page 317 



318 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 




Figure i 

suits should be made allowing sev- 
eral extra inches for growth. But- 
tons can be moved as added length 
is needed. 

In making clothes for children of 
all ages, it is important to sew them 
as carefully and firmly as possible. 
Spare no effort to make them dur- 
able, reinforcing points of strain. 
Always use backing for buttons and 
buttonholes as well as for pockets. 
Extra time spent in the making will 
help to keep them out of the mend- 
ing basket. 

INSTRUCTION on techniques 
given in earlier lessons are ap- 
plicable to all types of garments for 
both adults and children. We do, 
however, want to add suggestions for 
gathering and cording, both of 
which will be found helpful in mak- 
ing dresses for the young. 

Countless yards of material are 
gathered each year for children's 
dresses with varying degrees of suc- 
cess. It can be done easily and 
quickly with the correct method. 

To machine gather, adjust the 
machine stitch to eight stitches to 
the inch. For the upper thread use 
regular weight, but have heavier 



Figure 2 ■" 

thread on the bobbin, so it will not 
break easily. Put in two rows of 
large machine stitching, having the 
first one on the seam line. (See 
Figure 1.) Use your presser foot 
as a gauge to keep rows even. 

When applying the gathered edge 
to a straight edge, divide both into 
segments at equal distances and 
mark with pins. Pin gathered edge 
to plain edge at centers of front and 
sides and midway between all 
around. Do not pull up gathers un- 
til they are pinned in place. Draw 
up gathers, pulling both threads at 
once. Fasten threads over last pin 
by means of several laps. Baste and 
sew between the two rows of stitch- 
ing. 

Cording is an attractive and easy 
way to finish the waistline of small 
dresses. Use cable cord or heavy 
string of the desired thickness. To 
cover the cord, cut material on the 
true bias. Lay the cord in the fold 
and stitch close to the cord, using 
the machine cording foot (zipper 
foot) . The strip should be cut wide 
enough to cover the cord, plus seam 
allowance. Insert the cord between 
the seams of the waist and skirt and 
stitch as close to the cord as pos- 
sible. (See Figure 2.) 










i/Laggie LKic hards Vlyood Specializes in // taking 

JLace cJablecioths 

MAGGIE Richards Wood, Fielding, Utah, has presented each of her five daughters 
and the three daughters-in-law with a beautiful lace tablecloth, a chair back set, 
and many other crocheted and tatted articles. During the past two years she has made 
fifty-two quilt tops, including eight in the wedding-ring pattern, two in the lovers' knot 
pattern, fourteen in the star pattern, and many appliqued quilts with original patterns. 
At a family party two years ago her forty-five grandchildren and seven great-grandchildren 
were present to see the quilt tops, and, as far as possible, were given the opportunity to 
make an individual choice of the lovely quilt tops displayed. She now has forty-six grand- 
children and eleven great-grandchildren. 

Mrs. Wood has served the Ghurch in many capacities, including Primary president, 
president of her ward Relief Society, theology class leader, and counselor in Relief 
Society. She has been a visiting teacher for many years, Homemaking, handwork, and 
Church service have made her life busy and beautiful. 



Old Sflsh 



ermen 



Ethel Jacohson 

So sat the huddled forms around 

A storied sea; 

So shone the sun on fishermen 

Of Galilee, 

Where carefully the nets were spread 

On bare brown sands 

And mended with such stiff and scarred 

And patient hands. 



Page 319 



The Silver Leash 



Chapter 5 
Beatrice Roidame Parsons 



Synopsis: LaRue Harding, an orphan, 
who has hved since childhood in CaH- 
fornia with an aunt, goes to Fivelakes, 
Arizona, after the death of her sister, 
AmeHa. She tries to help and encourage 
her brother-in-law Herbert Vetterly, who 
is confined to a wheel chair. His children 
gradually come to accept LaRue as a 
friend and as a member of the family. She 
meets Dr. Alan Rutherford, a surgeon at 
the Jonas Harding Hospital, and his 
fiancee Gladys Drew. "Grandie," Dr. Ruth- 
erford's grandfather, who now owns old 
Hillhigh House, which was built by the 
Hardings, invites them to a picnic there. 

WHEN LaRue had first sug- 
gested the cook-out at 
Hillhigh House, she had 
been doubtful of its success. But 
Erma and Joel — to say nothing 
about Connie — were so delighted 
and surprised by the prospect of 
their father accompanying them, 
that they could not do enough to 
help. 

Though he didn't speak of it, 
LaRue knew that Herb was still 
frightened by the thought of leaving 
the house in his chair. She knew 
his shyness at being seen by his 
friends and neighbors. She knew 
his courage in deciding to go! 

LaRue admired her brother-in- 
law for that courage. She knew that 
his love for his children had over- 
shadowed his fear. But she knew 
that deep inside he cringed at the 
thought of what he would have to 
face. 

The children, however, did not 
guess. They were glad, happy, too 
excited to look for hidden mean- 
ings in their father's actions. 

Page 320 



Connie had written carefully 
printed notes on some flowered 
stationery she had found, and had 
sent them off to Dr. Alan, to 
Gladys, Grandie, Janice, and Bob. 
She had even sent one to Eddie 
Parrat and had propped one up out- 
side of Atlast's little dog house. 

'Tve been teaching him to be- 
have when I put him on his leash,'' 
explained Connie dubiously, "but 
he's not very polite. He runs away 
all the time, dragging his leash be- 
hind him." As though she hated 
to criticize her little pet, she added 
hurriedly, ''It's only because he's 
not used to a leash that he acts that 
way. Aunt LaRue." 

"I'm sure he'll be properly 
trained by the time we go to Hill- 
high House," LaRue assured her, 
smilingly, but deep inside, she was 
not entirely sure that the little tan 
and white dog would take graciously 
to his collar and leash. "At least, 
darling, you can be sure he can't 
find any very naughty mischief to 
get into at Hillhigh House. There's 
plenty of space in which to run." 

Connie was comforted. She 
didn't give up trying, however, and 
when it was time to get ready, she 
carefully packed Atlast's leash. 

There were sundry other things 
that she and Janice packed in order 
to set up proper housekeeping for 
their dolls; and when they were 
ready, Joel clapped his hands to his 
head and guffawed loudly. 

"We look more like we're mov- 
ing, than just going to a cook-out," 



THE SILVER LEASH 321 

he declared, surveying all the fold- ''Of course not/' cried Erma ve- 
ing chairs, the table and grill, the hemently. Then with more gentle- 
picnic basket, and all the other ness: ''If there are any Harding 
things that they were to take along, ghosts at Hillhigh House, they are 
'It's good that Dr. Alan is calling all very nice ones. Grandie knew 
for Dad. What with his chair and most of them, and he always tells 
everything. . . ." He caught a quick, such kind stories about them. Fm 
sidelong glance of his father's face, sure they were wonderful people." 
and shouted at Eddie: "Grab some- LaRue saw Bob Powers beaming 
thing, man. Don't just stand there at Erma, and she remembered how 
with your tongue hanging out, sharp Erma's reply might once have 
thinking about all that chicken." been to a thoughtless brother, 

LaRue was relieved to see that frightening little girls with stories 

in the bustle the boys made packing of ghosts. 

the back of the car, Herb's color She's improving, LaRue told her- 

had a chance to come back before self happily; and found that they 

Dr. Alan, with Gladys in the front had reached their goal, 

seat and Grandie in the back, lifted There were so many eager hands 

Herb's chair into his car. to help with the unpacking and get- 

LaRue, watching the shadows ting settled, that there was more 

creep into Herb's face, grew worried, confusion than order, there under 

'Terhaps I shouldn't have ... yes the old willow, on the brick patio. 

. . . forced Herb to come," she told They arranged folding chairs, 

herself fearfully. "If anything should tables, the grill, and the special 

happen. . . ." But she turned that aluminum-and-nylon chaise lounge 

thought away as Joel shouted for which Gladys had insisted on bring- 

her to hurry. ing for her very own benefit in the 

pool of shade cast by the great tree. 

'T*LIEY laughed and chatted and Dr. Alan had made a huge chef's 

made fun of their two-car cara- hat out of white paper. When he 

van as it advanced up the steep tipped it over his dark hair and 

road to Hillhigh House. waved his scepter — a long barbe- 

Joel got quite a laugh as he re- cue fork for turning the chicken — 

membered something his father had they all declared him 'The Ruler of 

said. "Stately carriages, and spirit- the Feast." 

ed horses were never like this!" he Grandie was happy to be with 

declared, giving Eddie a great thump Erma and Bob, strolling over the 

against his shoulder. 'Til bet the grounds, pointing out the old rock 

clustered ghosts of long-gone Hard- spring house, which had once served 

ings are staring down at us with the Hardings and the Rutherfords 

disapproval in their . . . eyes?" as a natural refrigerator where round 

Everybody laughed, but Connie pans of milk had been set until they 

was worried. "There aren't any were golden with thick, sweet cream 

ghosts in the daytime, are there, for the table. 

Aunt LaRue?" She clutched at Janice and Connie made a fabu- 

Janice's arm as she waited for an lous playhouse with bits of white 

answer, and both small faces were stone, and a carpet of dried leaves, 

pale. Atlast, unconfined by his collar 



322 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



and leash, thumped the dust, from 
what they had decided was the front 
porch, with his tail, until Connie 
spoke firmly about the trouble of 
housekeeping with a small dog. 
Then he curled his paws under him 
and dozed, keeping one ear well 
cocked to hear what his young 
mistress was up to. 

Joel and Eddie climbed ancient 
apple trees, but Herb sat in his 
wheelchair, tense , shaken by his 
journey to the old house. While 
Dr. Alan turned the chicken over 
the charcoal in the grill, Gladys 
lazed in her chaise lounge and point- 
ed towards the activity taking place 
at Blue Lake. 

'They're getting ready for the 
celebration,'' she sighed contentedly, 
crossing slim, tanned legs in a pool 
of sunshine to add to their tan. 
''Why, they are assembling a regular 
mountain of steel and wood for the 
amusement part of the carnival." 

'There's the merry-go-round," 
cried Connie, turning Janice about 
so that she could see, too. "I just 
love those pink, green, and lavender 
horses! I think I'm going to ride 
them all!" 

Erma turned to Grandie and 
smiled. "Will you ride the Ferris 
Wheel with Bob and me, Grandie?" 

npHE old man slapped his knee 

and grinned: "I'll even pay for 

the tickets," he assured her teasingly. 

Joel and Eddie were disdainful of 
merry-go-rounds and Ferris wheels. 
"We're going to ride the rocket to 
the moon," said Joel, boastfully. 
"And the atomic blockbuster. And 
the satellite bomb." 

Everybody giggled. But LaRue's 
eyes were shining as she studied the 
tall, dark-haired boy who would 



soon be the man his father had once 
been. 

His head is full of wheels and 
wings, she thought eagerly. So is 
Eddie's. Boys of that age are me- 
chanics. They need things to do 
with their hands. They will be 
flying those atomic-powered planes 
of the future. They'll be riding the 
earth satellites. She laughed aloud 
at her own wild imaginings. 

Glayds, lazily beautiful in a sleeve- 
less raspberry-red frock, spoke scorn- 
fully. "You can have those things! 
I'll take the dancing. I'm going to 
buy a new Mexicali frock — blue, I 
think — with a cute little bodice 
with a V-neck." 

She looked to where LaRue was 
helping Dr. Alan fry the chicken, 
her dress protected with a big apron, 
and asked: "What will you wear, 
LaRue?" 

For all she had told Herb that 
she wanted to stay for the Festival, 
LaRue had not consciously made 
any plans. She remembered the 
dresses she had left hanging in the 
neat clothes closet back in San 
Francisco and wished she had 
brought something very special. But 
she shook her head a bit ruefully. 

"My yellow, I guess. It's not 
new, but it's the only nice thing I 
brought with me. Maybe it's a 
little plain for. . . ." 

"They wear anything. Aunt La- 
Rue," said Erma quickly. "I'm sure 
your yellow will be all right." 

LaRue turned a piece of chicken, 
saying thoughtfully: "I'll wear it, 
if I go." 

Dr. Alan waved a chicken leg 
at the end of his barbecue fork. 
He wore a dish towel to protect his 
gray slacks, and his paper hat was 
rakishly tilted over his twinkling 
eyes. 



THE SILVER LEASH 323 

''Of course you're going. Even ly, fearing the floor might let her 

if Gladys and I have to drag through, but Grandie laughed at 

you. . . ." the idea. 

''Dr. Alan Rutherford!'' It was 'This house was built to last, 
Grandie's voice rising indignantly. Gladys." He led them up the 
"Is that any way to invite a young curved staircase to the second floor, 
lady to dance?" He gave his grand- LeRue peeped into the dormer- 
son a withering glance, and bowed windowed bedrooms where so many 
formally to LaRue. "Miss Harding," Hardings had slept. Then they 
he asked most politely, "may I have went up a short staircase to the attic 
the pleasure of escorting you to the where some lovely old furniture was 
Founding Festival? Perhaps I'm not ranged against the rafters, 
quite up to the jitterbug, but I'll be LaRue watched Erma's face as 
glad to try." she and Bob walked about. The 

LaRue's face was merry, her voice girl's hand went out to touch the 

choked, but her acceptance was very old rosewood piano, and it gave off 

formal. a sweet, mellowed tone. Erma's 

"I'd be honored, Grandie. Very, eyes were shining. "I wish I'd come 

very honored. Thank you. We can here with Mother," she said softly, 

sit out the jitterbug." "No wonder she loved these things. 

Everybody laughed then and scram- I can just see them in their proper 

bled for their places as Dr. Alan an- place downstairs." 

nounced that the chicken was ready. LaRue could see them, too. But 

It was heaped on a large platter, Gladys sniffed daintily. "I'll take 

crisp, golden brown, and it smelled modern," she said haughtily. "I 

so delicious that Atlast took up his don't care for old things." She drew 

place near Connie, where she could her skirt out of danger from dust, 

surreptitiously feed him on bits of and caught possessively at Dr. 

skin. Alan's arm, as they all trooped 

down the stairs and back into the 

"lyi ORE than once during the meal, shadow of the willow tree. 

LaRue saw Herb's hand go Almost shyly, Joel begged, "If 

out, offering Atlast a tidbit. They you're not too tired, Grandie, would 

sat there, watching the workmen you show us the old car?" 

build peppermint-striped booths Grandie looked into Joel's face, 

along the shores of Blue Lake. 0th- and said brightly, "Not a bit tired." 

er men were setting up frames for His eyes twinkled as he led the boys 

the fireworks on a small island, to the garage which had once been 

They ate until they could not hold a carriage house. "We used to call 

another bite. Then they packed 'em Tin Lizzies, but they got us 

away the remains of the feast and there, and back/" 

followed Grandie for a tour of the They disappeared in the dusty 

old house. garage. Gladys sighed and relaxed 

LaRue had never been inside, yet, on the chaise lounge with Dr. Alan 
somehow, she felt as if she belonged, sitting cross-legged on the patio be- 
lt was very run-down, yet beautiful side her. Herb's chair was nearby, 
and gracious. Gladys walked ginger- and LaRue settled into a chair not 



324 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



too far away. She remembered 
about Mrs. Lawson's babv. She 
asked Dr. Alan how things were 
coming along. 

'Tine/' he said, but his dark eyes 
were somber, ''but the little scamp 
seems determined to arrive a little 
early." They talked about babies 
for a moment, then Dr. Alan turned 
to Herb. "Have you made up your 
mind about going to the hospital? 
Dr. Frame and I feel sure that the 
new techniques in nerve opera- 
tions. . . y 

He was explaining them earnestly 
when Gladys moved restlessly and 
raised her voice. "Darling, must 
you always talk shop? We're hav- 
ing a holiday!" 

Dr. Alan's voice hung in the air 
in the middle of a word. LaRue 
saw the hot flush that mounted to 
his forehead. But he said: 'Tor- 
give me, Gladys. Sometimes I for- 
get that the thought of operations 
makes you ill. I'll promise to re- 
member." 

Gladys gave LaRue a wry little 
pout. "I can't stand the thought 
of ... of ... ." She shivered, said 
bluntly: "I suppose I shouldn't want 
to marrv a doctor. But after we're 
married, Alan can keep his office 
and his home separate." 

AN embarrassed silence followed 
her words. LaRue knew that 
Alan was glad to see Joel racing to- 
wards them. Joel's face was alight 
with pleasure. He went straight to 
his father. 

'That's some car, Dad! Grandie 
says it will be all right if Eddie and 
I try to make it run." He hesitated. 
"I'm afraid my allowance. . . ." 

"I'll give you the money," said 
Grandie quickly. 

Joel shook his head. "I couldn't 



take it." Then, as Grandie began to 
speak about loaning him the money, 
his head shook more vehemently 
than ever. "Dad doesn't approve 
of kids going into debt." 

Grandie considered, scratching his 
head. "Maybe you could work it 
out." He glanced about. "No won- 
der this house hasn't sold. If 
the lawns were cut, the shrubs 
trimmed. . . ." 

Joel and Eddie w^ere grinning 
widely as they shook the old man's 
wrinkled hand. "It's a bargain!" 

Erma, standing at Bob's side, 
spoke experimentally: "Maybe I 
could fix things inside. A little 
soap and water would do wonders. 
Bob could do the ladder work. . . ." 

Grandie was beaming. "Fll get 
a brand new FOR SALE sign." He 
gave his grandson a keen little 
glance. "Now that that's settled, 
we might as well talk about that 
house Gladys wants to build in 
Maple Park. . . ." 

Dr. Alan interrupted quickly: 
"We haven't quite made up our 
minds. I realize that I could make 
a lot of money, if I had my own 
office. But tiie thought of that 
new children's wing keeps running 
through my mind, and. . . ." 

Before he could finish, Gladys 
said loudly: "Thanks, Grandie. I 
know exactly what I'd like the house 
to look like. I've been going over 
all the modern magazines. I even 
know where I'm going to place the 
furniture." 

Her words were so definite that 
Dr. Alan flushed again, paiafully. 
But Joel was shouting for Connie 
and Janice to pack their dolls. Every- 
one was relieved to have something 
to do. 

Connie and Janice ran eagerly 
[Coniinvitd on page 339) 



Magazine Honor Roll For 1958 

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp 

nPHE General Board congratulates of valuable knowledge, enjoyment^ 
stake and ward, mission and and growth, but she also deprives 
branch Relief Society Magazine rep- her family, for as a mother gains 
resentatives, with their respective saving knowledge, the benefit is felt 
presidencies, for their sustained ef- by her family in her enhghtened at- 
forts in 1958, which resulted in an titude and the added information 
all-time high of 1 57,070 subscriptions she imparts to them, 
to The Relief Society Magazine. There is a great responsibility 
This is an increase of 6,182 over attached to the calling of a Maga- 
1957. This large increase reflects zine representative to convert Lat- 
earnest and zealous work on the part ter-day Saint women to subscribe 
of Magazine representatives and an and read the Magazine. In addi- 
awareness on the part of Relief So- tion to selling a year's subscription^ 
ciety members of the worth of The the Magazine representative may 
Relief Society Magazine in their lives continue her interest in the sister 
and the desire to have it in their to see that she is receiving and en- 
homes to be read by their family joying the Magazine. With new 
members. Letters constantly come subscribers, especially, she can in- 
to the General Board in which quire if they have read certain 
young mothers state that their articles and show a continued sister- 
mothers always had the Magazine ly interest. 

in their homes and how much it With all the means of instruction 
means to them now to have the and entertainment offered today, a 
Magazine in their own homes. Latter-day Saint woman must be se- 
With over 193,000 members of lective and Relief Society has the 
Relief Society, we find that the sub- responsibility to point out the bene- 
scription number equals 81% of fits to be found in The Relief So- 
the membership. However, since ciety Magazine, to bring an aware- 
many non-Relief Society members ness that the entire contents reflect 
subscribe to The Relief Society and are in harmony with the prin- 
Magazine, the percentage of Relief ciples of the gospel. The Relief 
Society members is probably not Society Magazine combines ma- 
that high. There is a great differ- terial on the varied aspects of the 
ence in the growth that can come life of a Latter-day Saint woman as 
to two Relief Society members liv- does Relief Society itself. As Relief 
ing side by side who attend Relief Society is a unique organization in 
Society meetings together where one all the world, so the Relief Society 
reads and studies the Magazine con- Magazine is unique among maga- 
tents and the other does not. There zincs for women, 
is a whole area of influence and As in the homes, so in stakes, cer- 
knowledge which remains closed to tain patterns are set. In some stakes 
the one sister. It is a closed book, high goals of achievement are set 
Not only does she deprive herself and attained. The realization of 

Page 325 



326 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 

them becomes the pattern of the of the Western States Mission 

stake. This is attested by the fact achieved the high percentage of 220. 

that year after year many of the Special commendation is extended 

same stakes remain with the highest to these organizations. 

percentages. Some new stakes at- t ^o 4.1, . i 

f . T . ? 1 r XT, • -u • Iri iQt;8, there were 72 stakes 

tarn hi2n goals from their begm- i ^ Z j erf j 

X.. ^ T 111- which had 100% or over, and ig 

nines. Others show remarkable gains .i • i,--un j-u- j 

? • . • i.1 • • 1 stakes in which all wards achieved 

and maintain their increased per- 0/ t-t, 1. ^ 

rv-x, r> 1 -n J 100% or over. 1 here are 247 stakes 

centaees. Ihe General Board li, i, n i • i, • 

^ if ^T_ r M A^ on the honor roll which is an in- 

watches the progress ot the Maga- r i . t-i 

, • x- • XT- XT K.1 crease ot 27 over last year. There 

zine subscriptions in the stakes with „ ^ ^ ■, xi, t, h 

1 . ^ X £ T xT, X r ar^ i?Qi2 wards on the honor roll, 

keen interest, teehng that it mem- . ^ r o 1 x 

T T- T- 1 1 x 1 xT an increase ot co over last year, 

bers subscribe, read, and study the rpi /c • • .1, v 

^ ^ .^ . ' .' J. ^. ^r ^. there are 16 missions on the honor 

contents it is some indication ot the n i ^ o -u i, 

, ^ ^1 ^1 1 ^1 • roU and K2q branches, 

progress and strength they and their -^^ 

beloved Relief Society are gaining. The General Board extends its 

For the twelfth consecutive year warmest thanks and appreciation to 

South Los Angeles has the highest every Magazine representative whose 

percentage— 222%. South Gate unselfish service has enriched the 

Ward of South Los Angeles Stake lives of her sisters. Magazine repre- 

again leads the wards and has a per- sentatives will be blessed for their 

centage of 323%. The Western efforts, for The Relief Society Maga- 

States Mission leads the missions zine may exert a great persuasive 

with 114%. The highest percent- power for good with its readers and, 

age of a mission district was achieved through magnifying their callings, 

by the West North Dakota District Magazine representatives have per- 

of the West Central States Mission formed a service and been the means 

with a percentage of 127. Sidney of bringing enlightenment into 

Branch of the Scottsbluff District countless lives. 

cHonors for crtighest LKatings 

Stake 

South Los Angeles (California) 222% 
Magazine Representative — Edna C. Stoutsenberger 

Ward 

South Gate Ward, South Los Angeles Stake (California) 323% 
Magazine Representative — Bertha Whitehead 

Mission 

Western States Mission — 114% 
Mission Relief Society Magazine Representative — Daisy R. Romney 

Mission District 



West North Dakota District, West Central States Mission — 127% 
Magazine Representative — Viola Willmore 

Mission Branch 



Sidney Branch — 220% 

Scottsbluff District, Western States Mission 

Magazine Representative — ^Jean Goodell 



MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1958 



327 



Ten Highest Percentages in Stakes 

South Los Angeles 222. ...Edna C. Stoutsenberger 

Glendale 182. ...Elsie Weber 

Burley 134.. ..Virginia Nichols 

Rexburg 131.... Beth Moore 

Inglewood 130.... Janet C, Medina 

New York i24....Thyra Stoddard 

North Idaho Falls i23....Eva J. Wilkins 

Monterey Bay 122.... Lena Millitt 

Oquirrh i20....Earlean W. McGee 

Albuquerque 117.. ..Delia S. Miller 

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages 

Western States 114.. ..Daisy R. Romney 

Northwestern States i02....Effie K. Driggs 

Northern California 101. ...Hazel S. Love 

Canadian 101. ...Leah H. Lewis 

Central States 94.. ..Peggy B. Sears 

California 93....Lela L. Udall 

West Central States 9i....Lucille R. Mills 

Eastern States 89... .Florence S. Jacobsen 

Great Lakes 86....Vonda H. Christensen 

New England 86.. ..Alberta S. Baker 



Ten Stakes With Highest Number oi Suhsciiptions 



South Los Angeles 

Glendale 

North Davis 

Ensign 

Highland 



No. 
Subscriptions 
2657 
1258 

979 
947/2 

946 



South Salt Lake 
North Idaho Falls 
East Los Angeles 
West Pocatello 
Burley 



No. 
Sabscriptions 

943 
938 

880 

880 

860 



Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscriptions 



Eastern States 
Central States 
Northwestern States 
Great Lakes 
Central Atlantic 



No. 
Subscriptions 
1061 

959 
942 

934 

898 



Northern States 
West Central States 
Southern States 
Western States 
East Central States 



No. 
Subscriptions 
885 
846 
720 
707 
692 



Stakes in Which All the 

American Falls Enid W, Thornton 

Burley Virginia Nichols 

East Long Beach ....Margaret Bryan 

East Sharon Edna M. Hansen 

Glendale Elsie Weber 

Holladay Lucille B. Crowther 

Inglewood Janet C. Medina 

Kansas City Venna T. Witbeck 

Monument Park ....Sara Stone 
North Davis Thora A. Martin 



Wards Achieved 100% or over 

Norwalk Lorraine T. Brewer 

Phoenix North Rose Openshaw 

Pocatello Verna Gridley 

Reseda Billie June Jube 

Seattle Laura C. Bronner 

Shelley Merle Young 

So. Idaho Falls Violet K. Jaussi 

So. Los Angeles Edna C. Stoutsen- 
berger 
South Salt Lake Hannah Dietrich 



328 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



i/lission LPercentages on uionor LKoii 



Western States 
Northwestern States 
Northern Cahfornia 
Canadian 
Central States 
Cahfornia 



114 

102 

lOl 

101 

94 
93 



West Central States 91 

Eastern States 89 

Great Lakes 86 

New England 86 

Western Canadian 86 



North Central States 
Northern States 
Gulf States 
East Central States 
Central Atlantic 



(b takes by[ Lrercentages — /pj^ 



84 

83 

79 

77 
76 



South Los Angeles 


222 


Reseda 


104 


Los Angeles 


98 


Glendale 


182 


San Fernando 


104 


Santa Monica 


98 


Burley 


134 


North Davis 


103 


Columbia River 


97 


Rexburg 


131 


Blackfoot 


103 


West Utah 


97 


Inglewood 


130 


Bonneville 


103 


Bountiful North 


97 


New York 


124 


Uintah 


103 


East Millcreek 


97 


North Idaho Falls 


123 


San Diego East 


103 


Great Falls 


97 


Monterey Bay 


122 


San Francisco 


102 


Portneuf 


97 


Oquirrh 


120 


Santa Ana 


102 


Cache 


97 


Albuquerque 


117 


San Bernardino 


102 


Emigration 


97 


Long Beach 


115 


West Pocatello 


102 


Grand Junction 


96 


Shelley 


115 


Highland 


102 


Kolob 


96 


San Joaquin 


115 


Tacoma 


102 


Sacramento 


96 


St. Louis 


113 


Woodruff 


102 


Cottonwood 


96 


Holladay 


113 


Malad 


101 


Atlanta 


96 


Cassia 


112 


St. Joseph 


101 


North Box Elder 


96 


East Sharon 


112 


Calgary 


101 


Sevier 


96 


Gridley 


112 


Rigby 


101 


Olympus 


95 


Seattle 


112 


Mt. Graham 


101 


Bakersfield 


95 


Burbank 


111 


Palo Alto 


101 


Granger 


95 


Redondo 


111 


East Phoenix 


100 


Lake Mead 


95 


San Diego 


110 


Twin Falls 


100 


North Jordan 


95 


East Long Beach 


109 


Liberty 


100 


Oakland-Berkeley 


95 


Boise 


109 


Sugar House 


100 


Ashley 


95 


Norwalk 


109 


Union 


100 


Wasatch 


95 


Phoenix North 


109 


North Rexburg 


100 


Orlando 


95 


Portland 


109 


Wilford 


100 


Granite 


95 


Covina 


108 


West Boise 


100 


Franklin 


95 


Bear River 


108 


Raft River 


99 


Ensign 


94 


Kansas City 


108 


Pasadena 


99 


North Seattle 


94 


North Pocatello 


108 


Moapa 


99 


North Tooele 


94 


Monument Park 


107 


Cincinnati 


99 


Santa Rosa 


94 


Weber Heights 


107 


Humboldt 


99 


Park 


94 


Las Vegas 


107 


Weiser 


99 


Rose Park 


94 


South Idaho Falls 


107 


South Bear River 


99 


Lake View 


94 


Minidoka 


107 


Temple View 


99 


Young 


93 


Pocatello 


106 


Grant 


99 


Idaho 


93 


Bountiful 


106 


Nampa 


98 


Mt. Rubidoux 


93 


Idaho Falls 


106 


Monument Park West g8 


Orange County 


93 


American Falls 


106 


Juarez 


98 


Valley View 


93 


South Salt Lake 


105 


Yellowstone 


98 


South Summit 


93 


Provo 


105 


East Rigby 


98 


Reno 


92 


Taylor 


105 


Wells 


98 


Panguitch 


92 


South Box Elder 


105 


East Mesa 


98 


Hayward 


92 



MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1958 



329 



STAKES BY PERCENTAGES (Continued) 



Nyssa 

Bannock 

Washington 

East Provo 

Kanab 

Zion Park 

Mesa 

Phoenix 

Southern Arizona 

Spanish Fork 

Maricopa 

Mt. Jordan 

Sharon 

Ogden 

North Sevier 

Lethbridge 

Millcreek 

Taylorsville 

Big Horn 

Palmyra 

South Blackfoot 

Riverdale 

Juab 

Mt. Logan 

Tooele 

Star Valley 

Tucson 

University 

Springville 

St. George 

Yuma 

Nebo 

New Orleans 

Dallas 

Virginia 

San Luis 

St. Johns 

Butte 

Detroit 

Denver 

South Davis 

East Jordan 

Kearns 

Chicago 

Salt Lake 

South Ogden 

Cedar 



92 
92 
92 
92 

91 
91 
91 
91 

91 
91 

91 

90 

90 
90 
90 
90 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 



87 

87 

87 

87 

87 
86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

85 
85 
85 
85 



Salmon River 

Spokane 

Uvada 

Willamette 

Alberta 

Benson 

Lehi 

Teton 

Parowan 

Roosevelt 

Blaine 

Oneida 

Timpanogos 

Montpelier 

Walnut Creek 

Millard 

East Cache 

Deseret 

Lost River 

Ben Lomond 

West Jordan 

El Paso 

Grand Coulee 

Pioneer 

Garfield 

Emery 

Fresno 

Gooding 

San Antonio 

North Weber 

Florida 

San Mateo 

North Carbon 

Bear Lake 

South Carolina 

Flagstaff 

Carbon 

Mt. Ogden 

Riverside 

East Los Angeles 

Wayne 

Beaver 

Davis 

Klamath 

San Juan 

Alpine 

Murray 



85 
85 
85 
85 
84 
84 
84 
84 
84 
84 

83 

l^ 
83 

83 

l^ 
82 

82 

82 

82 

82 

81 

81 

81 

81 

80 

80 

80 

80 

79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
78 
78 
78 
78 
78 
77 
77 
77 
77 
77 
77 



Murray South 

Richland 

Logan 

North Sacramento 

San Luis Obispo 

Duchesne 

East Ogden 

Smithfield 

Utah 

Weber 

Snowflake 

North Sanpete 

Lorin Farr 

Bountiful South 

Hillside 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Orem West 

Summit 

Grantsville 

Midvale 

Farr West 

South Sanpete 

Missoula 

Gunnison 

Hyrum 

San Jose 

Morgan 

Houston 

Lewiston 

Lyman 

Orem 

Layton 

Nevada 

Canyon Rim 

South Sevier 

Honolulu 

Cannon 

Moroni 

Shreveport 

Kearns North 

Santa Barbara 

Oahu 

Brigham Young 

University* 
Utah State University* 
* (Limited Participation 



77 
76 

76 

76 

76 

76 
76 
76 
76. 
76 

75 
74 
74 
72 

72- 

7^- 
72. 

7^ 

71 

7^ 

71 

71 
70 

70 

70 

70 

7a 

70 

7a 

69. 

69 

6a 

66 

65 

65 
64 

62 

62 

59 

58 

57 
48. 



330 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



O 



o 

z 
o 



z 



1^ 



o-g Oiasooot-oooooot^ooooot-oio t^ooiC^-rHooooasait-t^o oooo 

O Oit><X)OTHCOi— lOO'^rHt-COOait- lOCMOOCO'^COCOait^OOCO (Mt- 

wo" uoc^ir-icoasrH,— icocoot^THOOLO"^ i— icoc<icOLOcoaico'^c<iK:i-^ cocN 

CO 



€0 

**9 go) i:O'^I>C<100O5t-C0'^t>lO'?tT-!t-C0 CDCOLOlO'<^'«^t-'<^0"^n<t- io<M 



CO'^LOCOCO'^COCOaiTHOOCO»-Ot~-t~- CiOsCOCOLOasCSCOCOCOTHCO oc<i 








^1 
















r^ CD 






<D 
















O) bX) (U 




>1 


> 
















^^5 O 


C rt o >> o 


-*J 


o 
















r^ r^ &f ^ ^ 


J^ OJ > ^ ^ 


•2 


g3 O 














o 


w ^ ?5 M «^ :=! 


T' 2 o biO c« 


'o 
o 






c3 


to 


> 




"o 




03 s o o ^ S 

^J .4J) +3 ^J ^J -M 


OPLhPhP^CZ2 ^ 

-M ^j +j -ij ^j PL( 


.'^ 


*> 


r— f 


*> 


^ 


m 


-l-j 


o 


m m m m m ui 


m m VI m m 


'? 


3 o 


o 


OS 


c« 


O 


CD 


Oi 


:3 


c^ c^ c^ c^ c^ c^ 


c^ o3 cd c^ c^ 1 — 1 


W 
tf 


OQOQPPQPQHWHHHH 


HH WHHH 



o 

OJ .rH "T! bJO S ^ w «« 









(1> 



y» ^1 is^% bl-E"^ =-1^1 «|35..2 2^-s?i-s s s^l-H-s 21 



P0W§PLH>2>^H:im>H0HJ^HH-^fiHH§>W<i^>0 



?3 '*t-t-':OLocouo(MaiC»t-c<i'^c:icocooi(X)':ot>iH'*i:r>t-T-ioo (NIioloos 

§-+^ ooTHt-ociaic:iait-ot-cxDooooooooooo:iTHcoooa50t- thooooos 

a ^ 

g O«£>C000t>t:-C0OlO'^L0C<IL0 0000t-Orti00>-0L0Ot>a5(M00 cooooooo 

Mq COTH'iHlO"rt<T-HiX)OOOCOa5CC>aiT— lOO'^^C<lrHC<lcriCDLOlLOCOT— I lOLOOiCi 

rg;^ LOx}^ooco-^ooioo:)'^K:)CO'^"^coLoc<iLOoo'^-^<x>oocoiOTiH(X' colocotH 

1^ ^?Ciai'=:t<O-rH^ai<r0<X>Ot:^C:^»O(M':000c0iOt-t:-OL0t-tr-O LOCXDCOO 

I5c '^'OLocotr-cooiLo-i— iosthcoooi— it-oi'^oaicoai'^^r-it-Loas t— ilocdo 

gS CTiCOOCO-^COLOCOLO^LOlOlOOiiOCN'^OOCO^iO'^D-^LO^t^ o:)C£i'<*(M 

c S ^ 



o 

?^ S !:? _ (U •--« 

|hJP^^§s|.2c; >^-S>. &« ce §)§ 

f^ <: <i^<; <: <1 <: pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq pq mm pqoou OUOO 





<p 


>. 


ps 


<1> 







XfX 




<t-l 


a; ;3 




r^S ^ 





OS 










fe 






'T^ 




c 






1 — 1 




c^ 




nj 


<« 


cu 




>i 


-M 


?H 
0) 

OS 


'l-H 




1— H 


^2 






MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1958 331 






<i> 



c . t-ItHt-ico c:>i:^ai(Noot-oOTHOoococotr-t>-ootr-t--'^coaicocoLOiX)0':o^O'^ 

o-ti ooiosoo oooaiC<ioooaioaiOOt-Cit-t-cioooo(Mait-oc<iaioot-oc?5a> 

+3qI'~' iHt-It-ItH tH tHt-It— ItH 

a 

•t-t ^C1 »vM ^ei ^<V^ ^W vtN 

So "^O5c<io tr-iXJCscoi-HOcxDrHaiT— io:icot~-oo-<^<x>tr-t>-C5cr)t-ooiot:-oot>-LC)LO 



o 



^ OStr-OiiH lOC<J^CC)ait~-OOlOC<IOOOOC<I'<*C<lLO'^CvlC<ll>-lOt>r:t<^COOOC<I<X)0 

coLoojrH Ttl(^acil^-(^Dt^al^-^ooa5coooool^LO'^T— i00(N|i:O'^ix>t--coT— (Ciooioo 



c S 

CO 



M 



^1 






"3 



o 



01 



C3roa).i-i .pH.^OO0O00OOOOPj3c3<Pa)Cl)OO0O0O0OO0O 







OOOOOOOiOSCiCsO^THCiOT— lOiOOCOOOOJOiOOOt-C:! O^OiOOOCiOt^iHCSOO 



o OOC5COCOOOI>-^LOLO(NICOt— lOOOO'^OOOOasOiOSi— IIO COOi— ICOtHCX)00LOiH0O 

Wq lOrH'^OOT— llOO0:)C0'^(MO00C0-^'^CiC<JC0-^CDC5 oqi— l-^"^!— IC<IOi— lO-^ 



w 






05(M'^T— (COLOCDt— IC0(MC0L0OrHOl::^OO'^THa5iX)TH COLOOO-^OOCMCOOi— lO 



I— H O M "^ 









o 




o ^ ?^ 


bJO 




OS oj a 


T3 




a> bjO > 










bij 


C M CC 


o 


o o o 



332 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



•11 cs 
s +-> 

bo I* 
w a* 






C/3 



« 7? 



OS 

Q 

m 
m 

0) 



» S^ 



P. 



PLH 



^ ^"C/2 



a).2.^ 



So iter's 



o 
o 

bX)M 



CO 
CO 






CO 

M ^, b Wl^H s -"s O S 

^ ?. s '- ^ § g ^ ^ t^ -^ 






N 






u — I 
O OS 

G OS 



o <1^ 

w esq 






^ 03 



rH TO 



W 



S OS • 

^ C ^ 



O O) 

^ S 
rj OS 

Q 



pq 



o 

(V) 03 
W G 1) 

13 r-l H 

o o <u 



r-H ^ 

opq 

o 

o3 ^73 



■o 

o 



O 

Z 

o 

z 



z 
o 

Ul 

< 






II 



aiOO^'^cot^coT-Hcoioiooc^iooo'^c^iiot-cocDCioqoO'^cNicrjOLOcoLo 
oot-ooo^icriOOoooT-ioooocxjOTHOOOTHt-oot-t-oaiasrHaiaiTHt-t:- 

tHt— I tHtHt— ItHt— It— I t— I T-\ -i-l 

t:-t:^^HOt::-oc<^K-^oo■^LOTH(^qo1-^ool0^oot:~(^3LocooooLoc<lcoooLO 

l^-0'^c^ot-Cioococoa5a5?^>(^^0(^^oc:)0(^^^«oa5oo'*LOO<^^a5^-loo 

^(:£)T^i:OLOt^CO»OTHTHCOTHCOOlOCOLOCOLO'^THCOCOOO'^lOCX)LOt:-LO'^ 

(»(>ioO'^t:-'^nt)C)OiooO(X>u:)05t:^(X)a50u:)ut)t:-co'X>t>-'r^iOTH(>3ooo^iOLO 
coooc<i'^c<iooLot:-'^airH^'^cr>ooc^aiOLoooa5LoooLoi>ai'^t:^ooooT}) 

LOt>lO'^UOOO'^lOrHTH(X)Oa'X>LO'^lO'^COCO'5;J<TH->^COOO'>*TtOOlOCOCOCO 



W 









03 



bo '^ 

'^ ft 



ft 






> pL, 

0) 

W CD 
O m 
o 



0) 



> 



O 

o -^ 



H-5 1-1 



03 ^ 



.^. 'a 



w 

a 
H 

o o 
b/) bx) 



o 

ft 

• I— I 

o 



H-l^pqPQfefiHH^K;^_;g 



- •;:: -g <J S fi? 



P ;3 



-l-j -M -t-> -t-^ C^ 



03 c« 



c^ c^ oS 

■+J -M -i-> 

C c ?: 

c^ cd oS 



^ rG 



Oj 

o 



P5 ^'AP^^A'^inxnuiuiinxninuiuiuiminmuiinminxniriminxnuimuiui 



CO 

oJpq 



ft 

o 






0) 

O 



^f^f2S 



^ CD 
(D <D 

CD HH 

P-l • 

<D 



<D 
O 



m 



^^^ 



;=3 03 

^ r^ 'TS ^ b '^ S 



O 0) 

m > 

OS 

k> <^ • . 



'Tl >» 



03 



bJO 



ft 
O 



P3 

o OJ ^ ;^ 
!^ *S ■"» Pm 



oJ -i:; 



fin << H^l pL^ g > fo p:^ P^ > H^l <t^ ^ <J O P^ P3 pq Pq Ph 



O) o 

C O 

o 

O r-H 
•l-H 

03 



•-5 

CD 

t-5 



CJ r-H 



o 

p^ 



<D 
O 



^•_^,r:.<:5 



t>oa5aiai<^oo(MCia500oa5Cioocicr5 



•vN VM 



OOI>-COt-as^<NCOrHrHC<l(Mt:^OCOCOK:) 
T-llr^T— ICr5CX)0(y5000COa50C<l(MOCOO 



OOOOOCiOC^T— losocot-o 



cot>(Moq^c^00THO5i— ii— icooo 
ocjooit-LTDtr^oocO'^ajoost- 



01 



^1 

(D 



o o 



l-H 

a> 

fH 

0) 

pp 

o3 f-i 

cd bjO- 



o 



o 

h5 



03 



to 

ft ^ ^ 

i"-" r-iH >— ' t>j <D J3 pj ,__, ,__, ,__, ^ 1^ j-l UJ v-* 

>» 03 bjO-H Ccr?HfHoSoSo3o3o3oSrG 
:z;oOOOOOOPuPIhPLhPlhPLhPhPh 



'B 



03 

(D 

OS 
w 



O 

CD Ji; 

O 

rG 



Cd -1-3 

o 
o 



<v 
> o 

-^ .2 

^ 03 O 



rrj f-l ^ 
O OJ 'S 3 r^ 

a; <D CD .^ .--J^ 



rG.Sooo?H03Oa;<DCD.;5.rH^ 

pLnPHpHPHPHPHP^P^P^P^P^PiPi 



MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1958 



333 



0) >:2>. 



N +-> 

bi Hi 

a 

a; 



a 

CD 



o 

o 
^-^ 



as 



O 



P^ 



0) 



o 






OJ 



o 



a .^ 



> Q 






O 
03 



a; 

03 
03 



w 
3 
-i-> 



03 

03 CD 



o 

ft 

a 

GO 






OS 



^ 



•4J 

biO 



0) 
1-3 

pl; 



be 



OS <u 
bX) ri^ 



0) 

o 



K K 



^ > 



^ 
H 



P! 
o 

O >i 

. 03 
PP P^ 



O 

CO 



>5 



OS 
P5 



S > ^5 H 



'T3 
OS 

O 



o 
o 



i 




OT 






P! 

03 


^ 


a 




^ 
^ 








03 
1-^ 




rt 

w 


-4^ 


bjO 




w 


rt 






-4-> 


^-1 

• 1— ( 


:;^ 


CO 


<1 


X 


pq 






1-^ 




>i 


03 


a 


o 


M 


(1) 


■+J 


?H 


CD 


n 








03 


03 


fH 


(t! 


03 


03 


^ 


<V 






:z; 


X3 


> 


H 


i^ 



03 



o 
o 






o 

2 6" 

CO 



00 CO >-0 CO CD 
00 t- 00 Ci 00 



OO 1— I CD (M LO 
Oi tH LO "^ 00 
-st^ '^f (M ^ (M 



tH "^ (M LO O 
CD ^ O t- CO 
LO iO CO '^ CO 



C0Ut)C<I00CDt:~ai00O(M(Mt-O 

ooa5C5i>-t>-oc5CiOoooaiO 



00 



■iHOOCOCsOOCiLOl-OOt-OC— t-t- 
-rj<00i— I^OOOO'=*'^OOOOIOlO 
■<^CDCD(N)O'?^LO00lO0000CDL0Tti 

■I— icooot— it-^-o-^c^iCiLOcoooas 

CO(NCDCvlt-00i— ICD'^OOCDoaLOcO 
LOt-CDCOt^COlOOOLOOtiOOcDLOLO 



(M 00 CO t- tH 

O Ci O^ 00 C^i 



CD "rj< CO (Nl »0 

CO g:i CO -^ LO 

lO t- LO (M CO 



00 O tH 00 00 
(M tH t^ t- 00 
lO 00 LO CM CO 



m 



K 






-J 03 



03 



1^ D 







riil 






-M 


^ 




0) 






rSH 




<v 




rt 


.^ 


0) 




?-t 




o 




• 1— I 

> 


_o3 


O 


r^ 


-(J 

bJO 


0) 






-+J 


o 


p; 




>> 


'S 


pi 


-(-> 




z; M M 


OJ 


• r-l 


P5 


o3 


'rS 


C 0) <D 


c^ 


biO 


'cS 


02 

03 


03 


C^ 0) o 


> 


•i-H 

> 


^ 


^ 


^ 


^ ^ ^ 









C 


OJ 








U3 


OS 


03 


03 



^ 




o 


o 


o 

Ph 


CD 

r/1 


M 


-p 


-ij 


+:> 


-+J 




,_t 


w 


r/J 


r/5 


y; 


O) 


OJ 


a; 


o; 


<D 


0) 



o 



0) 



03 



5K 

o 
o 



<D 








§ 

r/3 






OJ 


^ 


bjO 


rS 


^ 




O 


s 


O 


^ 


PH 


;>H 


CSl 



0).^ 

C 






S^ pq 



c3 C 

"^ ft 



X 
o 

2 g 

bJD 



03 
Ph* 



o 

Q 



CU 

a 
OS 



>. 

(D 



O 



M 



O 
-1-3 

d 



m o > w 



t-3 



bJO 
a; 






Ph Q 

G OS 

'So g 









T3 
OS 



73 

03 
O 



03 



Q ^ -S 



biD OJ 



§ > 



03 
Ph 



o 
< 



OS • 



03 
O 



rG 

?-< 

o 









o 
o 
Q 



(D ^y^ 






O) 



o 
o 



w 



0) 1 — I o 



to 



biO 



OS 






CO 

-4-) 

P! 



0) 

03 



p:^ Ph !^ 



OS 

> 



O) o3 

PP K 



0$ 

CO 



'TTl 03 



CO 



It 

ft^ 






05 0:1 iO Oi CD t- 
05 00 O t- 00 O 






t- <7i 00 Ci (M tH t- 
t- C^ 00 00 (M O LO 

»0 LO CD CO LO 00 CD 



J, ^ LO CO 00 LO Ci o t^ 

r-^ c 00 ci LO Ci o LO c:) 

go; LOLOCD^CDt-TH 



LO LO CO tH iH 
CO O C5 C5 Ci 



CO CO •rJ^ LO CO 
-^ ^ C7i CJ^ t- 
CO 05 CO C<1 LO 



"^ iH LO "^ O 
O O (M CM CO 
•^ Oi -^ CO CD 



Lot-oooc<iLO(3:iai'^cooooooco 

OOOOOOOOOOOOiOOOOOOOOOO 
T— I tH -rH tH tH 

OOCDCOLOCOLOOiCD^LO'^LOOO 
OCDCNIOOCDOiLOLOrHTHOCiC^ICD 
'=:^'^CD00CDCD(Mt-"^CO'^CO00'^ 

(MCDOCO'^OLOOCDOOCOt-rHCD 

t-c^ji— looLocDoot^OicoLO'^oaLo 

^LOt:-00CDCD(Mt^-•rj^t-^'^00'* 



K 



> o 

2 ^ 



CD 



o 



W ;5 



g pq PQ pq O 



"> 

03 

Q 



Id 

o 

03 

73 



m 
oi 

ID 
bi) 

< 

XIX 

O 



^ ^ ^ X ^ ^ ^ 

-(J -U -M -M -M -U -M 

p ^ ;3 3 p j3 p! 
0000000 

m in ui in xfi ui in 



a; 
T3 



03 



- ^ S 
b/3 03 pi 

O m in 



oS 
o 

N 

-(J 

O 



o 

fa 
"S 

03 



03 

o 

ft 



•> OS W 
.S ^ OS 



O rr-l r-H 



O CD 

I— I •I-H 
%> 

O ft 



bjO o >» >» S 



ft ^ p c3 oS oS cu O) .S O 



w 

















m 




b/) 






l__j 











a 




OS 

ft 


0) 





fe 

G 


rG 

OS 


H 






CJ 
pi 


^ 


• i-H 



m m m m m c^c/jcocoHHHHHHHE-iHP 



334 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



MISSIONS ON THE HONOR ROLL-1958 

Relief Society 

California 
Canadian 

Central Atlantic States 
Central States Mission 
East Central States 
Eastern States 
Great Lakes 
Gulf States 
New England 
North Central States 
Northern California 
Northern States 
Northwestern States 
West Central States 
Western Canadian 
Western States 



When (jb. 



Enroll- 


Subscriptions 


Magazine 


ment 


No. 


Pet. 


Representative 


466 


434 


93 


Lela L. Udall 


627 


632 


101 


Leah H. Lewis 


1175 


898 


76 


Lovell W. Smith 


1024 


959 


94 


Peggy B. Sears 


895 


692 


77 


Marie C. Richards 


1194 


1061 


89 


Florence S. Jacobsen 


1084 


934 


86 


Vonda H. Christensen 


503 


395 


79 


Emma A. Hanks 


770 


660 


86 


Alberta S. Baker 


593 


497 


84 


Diana F. Child 


550 


557 


101 


Hazel S. Love 


1065 


885 


83 


Vera C. Stratford 


928 


942 


102 


Effie K. Driggs 


926 


846 


91 


Lucille R. Mills 


653 


559 


86 


Lila A. Ara\e 


618 


707 


114 


Daisy R. Romney 


?serts {jDioofn 


in J^nzona 



Ruth H. Chadwick 



The rains had come to bathe the desert land 

And soothe and quench the burning pangs of thirst. 

The cooling raindrops washed the barren sand 

And gave new life to dying things they nursed. 

Revived, the plants in grateful recompense 

Stirred the inner powers God gave to them — 

Creation's need impelling confidence 

To bring forth flower and seed upon the stem. 

The white-belled yuccas raised their hooded heads 

While yellow-misted Palo Verde trees, 

Beside the plumes of ocotillo reds, 

Wafted desert sweetness on the breeze. 

The rains again had triumphed over gloom; 

A glorious sight — the desert was in bloom! 




FROM THE FIELD 




Hulda. Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Handbook oi Instructions. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Mona H. Kirkham 

COLUMBIA RIVER STAKE (OREGON), PORTLAND SIXTH WARD, PRE- 
SENTS "SOME PURITAN WOMEN" FOR LITERATURE LESSON 



Left to right: Margaret Garlock, representing Mary Rowlandson; Elita Lind as 
Sarah Kemble Knight; Barbara Gilbert as Anne Hutchinson; Sharon Sims as Anne Brad- 
street. 

Mona H. Kirkham, President, Columbia River Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"Costumes were made by the sisters, and the program was conducted by having the 
sisters interviewed so as to bring in their biographies, and then each one gave some of 
the poetry written by the Puritan woman she represented. We were happy to have 
Sharon Sims representing Anne Bradstreet. She was the model who posed for the 
painting of Anne Bradstreet which comes in the Brigham Young University literature 
packet for this year. Sharon is a convert to the Church and lives in our stake. She is 
active in Relief Society and was glad to wear her beautiful turquoise silk dress which 
was used in the original painting. The hterature leader in the Sixth Ward is Lorraine 
Silcox, and the stake literature leader is Ruth S. Smith." 

Page 335 



336 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Hazel S. Love 

NORTHERN CALIFORNIA MISSION, MENDOCINO DISTRICT SINGING 
MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCE 

Front row, left to right: Mission Relief Society President Agnes Mae Pace; Clara 
Wolfe; Jeanette Allen; Jean D. Porter; Hazel S. Love, President, Northern California 
Mission Relief Society; Katherine Davis; Grace Jones; Melba Scalmanini; Alma Grover. 

Second row, left to right: Mildred Cloud; Phyllis Southwick; Donna Gardner; 
Lucy Shupe; LaVaun Kinderknecht; Esther Mason; Lenna Hill; Pearl Evans; Lee March. 

Third row, left to right: Anna Sundman; Eloise Lewis; Ida Middleton; Elsie Chris- 
tensen; Almida Britton. 

Sister Love reports: 'This picture was taken at the last District Conference held 
in the Mendocino District. At this conference the Singing Mothers furnished all the 
music for the conference and, although this district is small, they did an outstanding job, 
and we were very proud of them." 








'mhiImK 




Photograph submitted by Gwen J. Miner 



LOGAN STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT 
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, November 23, 1958 



Front row, left to right, in dark dresses: Mira Baker, violinist; Agusta Bailey, 
conductor; Alta Robinson, pianist; Virginia Rigby, organist. 

Second row, third from the left: Mildred Meikle, Second Counselor, Logan Stake 
Relief Society. 



NOTES FROM THE FIELD 



337 



Back row, seventeenth from the left: Lorna Bingham, Stake Secretary-Treasurer; 
eighteenth from the left: Gwen Miner, President, Logan Stake Relief Society, 

Sister Miner reports: "This chorus, made up of ninety-seven members from the 
Singing Mothers groups from the wards, furnished music for both sessions of the 
Logan Stake Quarterly Conference, held November 23d. The chorus was directed by 
the stake Relief Society chorister Agusta Bailey, with stake organist Alta Robinson at 
the piano." 




Photograph submitted by Blanche S. George 

MILLARD STAKE (UTAH), FILLMORE SECOND WARD 
RELIEF SOCIETY SEWING CLASS 



Left to right: Ilene Cooper, President; Lona Huntsman; Ulala Mace; Gladys 
Warner; Mae Davies; Hortense Peterson; Leona Rickenbach, First Counselor and in- 
structor in sewing; Ireta Bartholomew. 

Absent when the picture was taken were Nellie Lambert, Laura Phelps, Judy 
Melville, and Beth Whatcott. 

Blanche S. George, President, Millard Stake Relief Society, reports: "The eight 
women pictured above are beaming with satisfaction after completion of a sewing 
course in the Fillmore Second Ward Relief Society. Classes started Monday morning, 
January 26th, 1959, and continued through the week, with some of the women finishing 
up that week. Sister Rickenbach, the instructor, gave much valuable assistance in 
mastering the basic steps in sewing that were incorporated into a new 'Sunday dress' 
which each woman completed. The women were so pleased with their handiwork 
that already they are talking about another class." 



338 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 




Photograph submitted by Laura Shimp 

SOUTH LOS ANGELES STAKE (CALIFORNIA) RETIRING PRESIDENT 
ROSE B. ASTLE HONORED AT RECEPTION AFTER THIRTEEN 

YEARS OF LEADERSHIP 

Left to right: Rose B. Astle, retiring President; Laura Shimp, former First Coun- 
selor, now newly appointed President; Alta Davis, former Second Counselor, now First 
Counselor; Cula Magnussen, former Secretary-Treasurer, and now newly appointed 
Secretary -Treasurer, 

Sister Shimp reports: "In honor of the thirteen years of outstanding and devoted 
leadership of Rose B. Astle, a delightful reception was held at the South Los Angeles 
Stake Center by the Relief Society Stake Board members. In the receiving line with 
Sister Astle were Laura Shimp, May Hodge (also a counselor for nine years); Alta 
Davis, and Dorothy Rasmussen. The motif was the rose; gorgeous bouquets graced 
the lounge. Refreshments were served to more than two hundred callers. A book of 
memories, called 'Tetals of the Past" was presented to Sister Astle by her last board 
members. Featured in the book were individual photos, each mounted on a rose, 
of the six counselors, two secretaries, and thirty-four board members, and sixty-eight 
ward presidents who served during the fruitful years that Sister Astle served as stake 
Relief Society president. Sister Astle has always been an ardent Church worker, always 
willing to go the extra mile. A sincere tribute for her untiring service was beautifully 
expressed by William Noble Waite, former stake president, under whom she served 
for many years." 



cJhe cJeinpie 



Winona F. Thomas 



The temple stands in glory on a hill 
Where its beneficence endows my soul 
With myriad blessings that I might fulfill 
My God-set mission and my self-set goal. 



The Silver Leash 

(Continued from page 324) 

about, Atlast barking at their heels. 
After a few minutes, Connie scolded 
him. 

''Nobody can pack with all that 
noise. Now I want you to be a 
good dog. Fm going to put on 
your leash." She slipped on his 
collar, fastened the leash and, as 
usual, he jerked it from her hands 
and went scampering across the 
patio. 

His leash tangled in the wheels of 
Herb's chair. The little dog was 
terrified to find it flying after him 
down the long slope. He ran faster 
in spite of Connie's cries. 

They watched in horror as the 
chair made its swift descent towards 
the busy highway. Gladys screamed 
shrilly and covered her eyes. It 
seemed eons before Joel, racing after 
the reeling chair, caught and stopped 
it. Atlast, free of the spinning 
wheels, returned penitently to Con- 
nie's side. 

LaRue found her face streaked 
with remorseful tears. ''Oh, Herb, 
it was my fault. I shouldn't have 
made you come. I. . . /' 

He quieted her with a gentle ges- 
ture as Connie flung her arms about 
his neck, crying: "Ah, Daddy, I'm 
so glad you're all right. I love you 
so much." She kissed him tenderly. 

Erma kissed him, too, shyly. Joel 
shook hands in a fine, grown up 
manner, which made his father's 
face glow with pride. 

He circled them in his arms. "I 
love you, too, my darlings." 

It was a simple statement, but it 
held more than words could express. 
He lifted his head and met Dr. 
Alan's eyes. "A few minutes ago 




ORGAN BOOKS 
for the Church Organist 

AT THE CONSOLE-Felton 2.00 

CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton 2.50 

CHAPEL ORGANIST 2.00 

CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE 

SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin 1.50 

DEVOTIONAL ORGAN ALBUM- 

Asper 2.50 

INSTRUMENTAL CHURCH SERV- 

ICE SELECTIONS- 

Vols. 1 & 2 ea. 1.25 

NINETY THREE SHORT SOLOS....2.75 

ORGAN MUSINGS 1.50 

ORGAN MELODIES-Landon 1.50 

ORGAN IN THE CHURCH-Asper..2.75 

ORGAN VISTAS 1.50 

ORGAN VOLUNTARIES- 

Vols. 1 & 2— Schreiner ea. 3.50 

REED ORGAN PLAYER 1.00 

TWO STAFF ORGAN BOOK 1.00 

WARNER'S TWILIGHT INTER- 
LUDES 1 .50 

Music Sent on Approval 
Use this advertisement as your order blank 



DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

15 E. 1st South 

Salt Lake City 11, Utah 

Please send the music indicated above. 
n On Approval D Charge 
n Money Enclosed 



Name , 

Address , 

City & State 



l45N0imtUNIVEIiSnY.PR0VO«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



Page 339 



340 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



NORTHWESTERN TOURS 

Leave July 1st for Portland Centennial 
Tour via Columbia River Highway. 

Leave July 15th for Portland Centen- 
nial via Banff and Lake Louise, etc. 

HAWAII 

This beautiful tour leaves Salt Lake 
City, Utah, on Saturday, July 11, 
1959. Fly via United Air Lines from 
Los Angeles. Visit all four Islands. 

HISTORIC TRAIN 

The original Historic Train leaves Fri- 
day evening, July 31, 1959, Salt Lake 
City, Utah, at 5:00 p.m. 

See Nauvoo, Carthage, Kirtland, 
Sharon, Vermont, etc., and witness 
the HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT. 

Historic Bus leaves Salt Lake City on 
August 1st. 

For free folders write or phone: 

VIDA FOX CLAWSON 

216 South 13th East 

Sal Lake City 2, Utah 

Phone DA 8-0303 



Mason & Hamlin 

The Stradivari of Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built 

THE WORLD'S FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest Low Priced Piano Built 

We specialize 

in all music 

for 

Relief Society 



Beesley Music Co. 

Pioneer Piano People 
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



I would have given my life to walk. 
Fm no longer afraid. My children 
need me. Fll go to the hospital 
whenever you say." 

LaRue could feel Herb's love 
binding his children closer. She 
rememberd that Amelia had said 
that love could never die. Amelia's 
love lived within her children. Herb 
had found it again. He would nev- 
er be lonely, alone. He was una- 
fraid. . . . 

{To be continued) 



(bpnng s (golden ti/^o 



Grace Ingles Fiost 

Spring has woven a golden web 
And spread it over eardi; 
It matters not which way I look. 
Of it, there is no dearth. 

All that was lost of loveliness. 
To winter's chill embrace, 
Is re-endowed with beauty 
By spring's effulgent grace. 



(bun in [JoL 



oom 



Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

Oh, do you know the Doronicum — 
The early daisy that holds the sun 
Of all the goldenness born of petal, 
Of summer sun, and precious metal. 
Its gleaming radii purest yellow? 
Uncertain air is bound to mellow, 
And every corner the daffodils 
Have left unsunned this daisy fills 
With radiant rising suns of gold 
Till spring is set in a sunny mold. 




Dr. Crawford Gates, composer, and Dr. Harold I. Hansen, director, study model of 
gigantic stage. 



// 



// 



SxmjdL he JhsuA. ShoaL 

A Spectacular Musical Play 
Based on the Mormon Battalion 

May 29, 30, June 1, 2, 3 

BYU Stadium 

Adults $1.50 Children $1.00 

On a stage nearly as long as the football field, this gigantic show will present top 
vocal and dramatic leads, supported by a cast of 700. Thrilling music is all original. 
Choreography by Eugene Loring. Sound by Dr. Harvey Fletcher. 



Get tickets from your bishop, stake president, or word representative 

or write directly to: 

BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY 

PROVO-UTAH 



Page 34) 



Hope to see 




Brigham Young University 

Leadership Week 

Workshops, lectures, and demonstrations especially 
designed to aid Relief Society Sisters 



• Theology Lesson Helps 
(Doctrine & Covenants) 

• Social Science Lesson 
Helps 

• Literature Lesson Helps 

• Work Day Ideas 



* Religion and Genealogy 
Classes 

* Bazaar Ideas 



Helps for Home Life 
And many other features 



June 6-10, 1959 
Prove, Utah 



Clip and Mail 


Last Nome First 


Middle 


Home Address City 


State 



Stake or Mission Year of Birth 

$2.00 registration fee enclosed, payable to 
BYU Extension Services. 



HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah, July 24, 
1959. 23 Days. See Liberty, Carthage, 
Nauvoo, Adam-Ondi-Ahman, Kirtland, etc. 
Including Chicago, Boston, New York, 
Washington, Niagara Falls, and the SONG 
OF NORWAY Stage Show. 

NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

Leaving Salt Lake City, Utah, July 5th, 
1959. Including Banff, Lake Louise, Van- 
couver, and Victoria. 

MESA VERDE 

Labor Day weekend tour. 
September 5-6-7, 1959. 

HAWAIIAN TOUR 

Leaving in November. 

For Itinerary write or phone: 

ESTHER JAMES TOURS 

460 Seventh Avenue 

Salt Lake City 3, Utah 

Phone EM 3-5229 



• BEAIJTIFVL 
• HAXDY 

• DURABLE 

A sure way of keeping alive the valu- 
able instruction of each month's Relief 
Society Magazine is in a handsomely 
bound cover. The Mountain West's first 
and finest bindery and printing house is 
prepared to bind your editions into a 
durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish 
bound to the Deseret News Press for the 
finest of service. 
Cloth Cover-$2.50; Leather Cover-$3.80 

Advance payment must accompany 

all orders. 

Distance from 

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles _ 35 

150 to 300 miles _ 39 

300 to 600 miles 45 

600 to 1000 miles 54 

1000 to 1400 miles 64 

1400 to 1800 miles 76 

Over 1800 miles __ 87 

Leave them at our conveniently locat- 
ed uptown office. 

Deseret News Press 

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gQ>^ 

33 Richards St. Salt Lake CJtv 1 . Utah PlVJ' j 



Page 342 



\ 



UJirthdayi (congratulations 

Ninety-six 

Mrs. Elnora Sorenson Hammond 
Moreland, Idaho 

Ninety-four 

Mrs. Josephine Dickerson West 
Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Mrs. Lena Guhl McIntosh 
Burhngton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Harriet Leah Axton 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Josephine Brown Sugden 
Farmington, Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs. Emily Lowry 
San Bernardino, California 

Ninety-one 

Mrs. Olena Peterson Larson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Anna D. Parsons Brown 
Nephi, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Berlin Anderson Olsen 
Gridley, California 

Mrs. Anna Lefgreen Dahlstrom 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Emily J. Siddoway 
Vernal, Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs. Anna Larsen Tonnesen 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Leigh Mace 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



EUROPE 

Special royal tours leaving in June 
and August. Economically yours. 

HAWAII 

Special deluxe tours leaving in April, 
June, or July. 

Vacation Hawaii — eight days, seven 
nights, transportation, hotel accommo- 
dations, sightseeing, only $275.00. 

SCENIC NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

Leaves June 27, 1959. Come join us 
on this v/onderful vacation tour. 

HISTORICAL TOUR 

Leaves August 1, 1959, for the famous 
HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT. 

DISNEYLAND TOUR 

Student tour to Disneyland on August 
2d through August 8th. Includes 
other sightseeing in California. 
For further details write or phone: 

MARGARET LUND TOURS 

p. O. Box 20 

Sugar House Station 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone 

IN 6-2909, AM 2-2339, CR 7-6334 



cJemple K iarnage 

Ann Barber Fhtchei 

Who can say this love we share, 

Like winged bird, transcending sight, 

Ephemeral, like starry night. 

Will hnger briefly, then take flight? 

He who lifts his hand and sows 

Looks to harvest what he grows! 

Death the end of everything? 

Of poets' words and songs to sing? 

Of laughing child; of swift embrace. 

And happiness upon the face? 

We planned for more than fettered wing,. 

Or faded flower, or parting sting. 

Because we placed our trust in thee. 

We saw beyond mortality. 

And looked to span eternity! 

Page 343 



344 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1959 



TRAVEL 



TRAVEL 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 

I- 



> 
< 

H 



> 
< 



> 
< 



HAWAII 

8 or 16 fun-filled sun-filled days. 
Deluxe hotels. Meals. Sightseeing 
trips and cruises. Visit 4 islands, 
L.D.S. Temple. Enjoy native festivi- 
ties and Island Lealea (Fun). De- 
part any time or travel v/ith groups 
leaving regularly. 

$2594639 

EUROPE 

48 days — 14 countries: England, 
Scotland, Norway, Sweden, Den- 
mark, Germany, Holland, Belgium, 
Austria, Switzerland, Italy, Monaco, 
San Marino, Lichtenstein. (June and 
September departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE TOUR 

Along the Mormon Trail — visit 
Liberty, Carthage, Nauvoo, Adam- 
ondi-Ahman, HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT, Niagara Falls, Ottawa- 
Montreal, Quebec, New England, 
Boston, New York, Philadelphia, 
Washington, Mt, Vernon and other 
Mormon and American Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S. YOUTH TOUR 
EUROPE 

30 days — 11 countries. All ex- 
pense, fine hotels, balanced menus, 
visit L.D.S. Branches. Cultural and 
Educational Sightseeing, Supervised 
Fun, Physician accompanying Tour. 
Limited Accommodations, opply 
early. Departs June 1959. 

ROBBINS TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare Itineraries 

CoTupare Prices 

then 

TRAVEL WITH US 

Box 1514 Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone EL 9-0959 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



H 
TO 

> 
< 



H 

TO 
> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



> 
< 



LEARN TO 
TYPEWRITE! 



pi') 




New Classes Begin Soon 

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene- 
alogy workers will teach beginning and 
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30 to 
8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays. Individual 
help and instruction by professional teachers. 
Call for reservations and further information. 

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Phone EM 3-2765 
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah 



TRAVEL 



TRAVEL 





1. FAMILY NIGHT FUN 

Shirley and Monroe Paxman 

This book abounds in games 
and "things to do" for family 
nights and for parties in the 
home that include friends 
of the family. This helpful 
book also points up the fact 
that families who play to- 
gether have the rare oppor- 
tunity of cementing family 
ties and of building whole- 
some attitudes toward life. 

2.95 



2. SEARCH and RESEARCH 

Noel C. Stevenson 

New and revised edition. Author 
of this valuable book on gen- 
ealogical research lists each 
state in the United States with 
reference books, states officials 
under whose jurisdiction records 
are filed, and other sources such 
as wills, army registers, land 
rolls, etc., as well as sources in 
other countries where clues may 
be found for additional research. 

2.95 




I Deseret Book Company ■ 

44 East South Temple ' 

Salt Lake City, Utah | 

Gentlemen : Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money | 

order ( ) I have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed j 

$ for encircled (numbered) books:! 

1 2 



Name .. 
Address 



■■!iliiii|ii| 
'■■■■liiil 



DQSQruflSiiJBooh Co. 



City Zone. ... State 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 



44 East South Temple -- Salt lake Cuv Utah 



BR L-BL-194^23503 



NOV 59 



HOW TO MAKE YOUR LIFE INSURANCE MORE BENEFICIAL 




Career girls, married, single, or widowed, 
need insurance coverage. With more women 
working than ever before in history, this need 
becomes increasingly apparent. Yet often we 
think of insurance only in terms of the male 
members of the family. 



The need for life insurance coverage is 
especially great where a widowed mother 
carries the added burdens of the family head. 

Beneficial has several plans that are espe- 
cially well adapted to the needs of career 
girls. Ask your Beneficial agent to tell you 
more about them. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE INSURANCE CO. 
Beneficial Building, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Please send me more information on 
Career Opportunities Insurance. 



Name 

Address. 
City 



Zone State 



BENEFICIAL IJFE 

0^ 



f/idiitance /¥ 

lBI 
Virgil H. Smith, Pres 




Salt Lake City, Utah 












VOL. 46 NO. 6 

Lesson Previews 

JUNE 1959 




I fill cJ noughts Jxneel ^Jjown 

Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Here in this rose-blown afternoon, 
My thoughts kneel down to offer praise 
For this, the flowering month of June — 
Marked by the chicory's golden blaze, 
Marked by the hlac's fragrant gift. . . . 
Oh, Father, my grateful thanks for these, 
And for music of rivers, songs that lift 
From nests and lullabying trees, 
For winds that talk in the sun-warm grasses, 
For little crickets' toneless voices. 
For wild blue asters, and sweetbrier-air; 
Oh, thank you, Father, that every\\here 
Gladness spills from the joy of living — 
Immutable is thy loving — thy giving! 



The Cover: View of Cleveland, Ohio 

Photograph by Frank Muth, Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc. 

Frontispiece: Jackson Hole, Wyoming, With the Grand Tetons in the Background 
Luoma Studios 

Cover Design by Evan Jensen 

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 



Qjrom 1 1 



ear an 



a drc 



ar 



I really should find more time to write 
to people who abide in places I love, for 
as I write this note, I am carried away 
in memory into our beautiful Relief So- 
ciety Building, . . . How we look forward 
to The Relief Society Magazine each 
month. I have read every issue from cover 
to co\er for the past thirty-five years, but 
never before with so much anticipation, 
enjoyment, and satisfaction as I have done 
since being so far away from headquarters. 
It certainly is a medium which brings the 
sisters of the world close together. How 
beautiful the new covers are! They are 
more beautiful than I had dreamed they 
could be. 

— Velma N. Simonsen 

South Australian 
Mission Relief Society 
Victoria, Australia 



I have just finished reading Amy Viau's 
page "About Twilight" in the April issue 
of The Rehef Society Magazine. How 
lovely it is! A page of pure poetry. Amy 
Viau founded the Quill Pen Writers' Club 
in Santa Ana; she was also a member and 
past president of the Pierian Poetry Club. 
She died a few months ago, and we who 
knew and loved her miss her very much. 
We Santa Ana writers do appreciate and 
often mention the high literary standards 
maintained by The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. I especially enjoyed Vesta Lukei's 
touching love poem "This Year's Spring" 
also in the April issue. 

— Elsie McKinnon Strachan 

Santa Ana, California 



I offer my congratulations for our fine 
Magazine, I often wonder how there can 
be so much in such a slender Magazine. 
It is a pleasure to read the wonderful 
poems, stories, and articles. The covers 
are beautiful. They really add a lot to 
the Magazine — something like a new dress, 
after having worn the old a long time. 
The Magazine gives me a new slant on 
life and gives us all encouragement and a 
desire for self-improvement, 

— Katie Harris Lewis 



Malad, Idaho 



I would like to express my gratitude for 
the story "Unto the Hills," by Helen 
Hooper, in the April issue of The Relief 
Society Magazine, The mother in that 
story was such a wonderful and courageous 
person, with such strong faith, I had to 
feel ashamed of myself for getting upset 
over minor difficulties. That evening when 
I read the story to my husband, I could 
see that he, too, felt deeply moved by it, 
I feel sorry for all the women in the world 
who are not blessed as I am to be able 
to subscribe to The Relief Society Maga- 
zine. 

— Millie Martindale 
Bossier City, Louisiana 

Thank you for the copy of the splendid 
April issue, with its beautiful cover and 
lovely frontispiece! I have read it from 
cover to cover already, though it came only 
this afternoon. I especially enjoyed "Great 
Grandmother's Notebook," by Arlene D. 
Cloward (story) and Vesta Lukei's fine 
poem "This Year's Spring." It seems to 
me that the philosophy underlying every 
article and poem and story in the book 
is one of genuine, solid, down-to-earth 
truth. I only wish more of our country's 
periodicals took the same attitude! You 
never belittle small things, the home 
things, which, after all, are the real things. 
— Maude Rubin 

Santa Ana, California 

I want to express my appreciation for 
the beautiful new covers on the Magazine. 
I have been a reader of the Magazine most 
of my life and look forward to every issue. 
Every article, lesson, poem, and story is 
wonderful. Thank you especially for the 
Visiting Teacher Messages. I am grateful 
for every item. 

— Mrs. Martha E. Brokaw 
Stockton, California 

I would like to tell you how much I 
enjoy The Relief Society Magazine. I am 
a new convert of five months, and I have 
never before known life to be so beautiful. 
The gospel has changed my life com- 
pletely. 

— Mrs. Anne Sheffield 

Winnipeg, Manitoba 
Canada 



Page 346 



THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD 
Belle S. Spafford ------- President 

Marianne C. Sharp ------ First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen --------- Second Counselor 

Hulda Parker ------ Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna B. Hart Aleine M. Young Edith P. Backman Mary V. Cameron 

Edith S. Elliott Josie B. Bay V/mniefred S. Afton W. Hunt 

Florence J. Madsen Christine H. Robinson Manwaring Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Leone G. Layton Alberta H. Christensen Elna P. Haymond Pearle M. Olsen 

Blanche B. Stoddard Mildred B. Eyring Annie M. Ellsworth Elsa T. Peterson 

Even W. Peterson Charlotte A. Larsen Mary R. Young Irene B. Woodford 

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 

Editor ------------ Marianne C. Sharp 

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford 

VOL 46 JUNE 1959 NO. 6 



e 



ontents 



SPECIAL FEATURES 

A Tribute to Fathers Florence Jepperson Madsen 348 

The Great Lakes Mission Preston R. Nibley 352 

More Precious Than Rubies 369 

Country Summer Rodello Hunter 373 

Green-Willow Days Shirley Sealy 379 

Relief Society for Mothers and Daughters Permella Haggard 414 

FICTION 

Dear Father Mabel Law Atkinson 354 

Peach-Tree Poem Frances C. Yost 358 

One of Them Christie Lund Coles 374 

Granny Will Be Waiting Betty Martin 382 

The Ladder of Love Margaret Russell 385 

The Silver Leash — Chapter 6 Beatrice Rordame Parsons 391 

GENERAL FEATURES 

From Near and Far 346 

Sixty Years Ago 364 

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 365 

Editorial: The 129th Annual Church Conference Vesta P. Crawford 366 

Notes to the Field: Program for the November Fast Sunday Evening Meeting 368 

Hymn of the Month — Annual List 368 

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 395 

Birthday Congratulations 416 

FEATURES FOR THE HOME 

Recipes From the Great Lakes Mission Vonda L. Christensen 371 

A Handy Pincushion Elizabeth Williamson 381 

A Challenge to Mothers Leona Fetzer Wintch 386 

The Wedding-Ring Tree Helen S. WiUiams 388 

Carlota de Yalibat's Unique Hobbies 390 

The Pansy-Picker Vernessa M. Nagle 401 

Lesson Department — Previews for 1959-60 

Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 402 

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and 

Covenants Christine H. Robinson 404 

Work Meeting — Physical Safety Factors in the Home Charlotte A. Larsen 406 

Literature — America's Literature — A New Nation Speaks Briant S. Jacobs 407 

Social Science — Spiritual Living in the Nuclear Age Blaine M. Porter 408 

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 411 

POETRY 

My Thoughts Kneel Down — Frontispiece Elsie McKinnon Strachan 345 

The Handcart Child, by Orvene B. Holman, 356; The Superstition Mountain, by Ruth H. Chad- 
wick, 357; Lilac's Journey, by Lula Walker, 363; For Grandmothers Who Baby Sit, by Camilla 
Woodbury Judd, 370; Heart of a House, by Ethel Jacobson, 372; Blue Morning-Glories, by Josie 
B. Bay, 378; The Hummingbird, by Winona Frandsen Thomas, 381; If This Is Peace, by Eva 
Willes Wangsgaard, 387; So Thought Unfolds, by Maude Rubin, 389; Heritage, by Viola A. 
Cornwall, 390; Where the Gull Goes, by Gwen Marler Barney, 410. 

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

Copyright 1959 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of 
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511; 
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back 
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of 
address at once, giving old and new address. 

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under 
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in 
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned 
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. 
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 

Page 347 



A Tribute to Fathers 



Florence Jeppeison Madsen 
Member, Relief Society General Board 



ANXIOUSLY, we ^^'ait through 
the last weeks of chilly wiuter 
to greet the lovely, magical 
days of spring — days that bring 
sunshine and warmth to the earth, 
and usher in a newness of life, that 
give hopeful signs and promise of 
forthcoming prosperity. 

No season could be more appro- 
priate, nor a month better chosen, 
than that of May in which to pay 
tribute to our precious mothers. The 
very air we breathe is filled with the 
fragrance of buds and flowers and 
''there is beauty all around." 

Father's Day comes in June, the 
first month of summer, when days 
are longer and warmer, and when 
there is a profusion of bloom every- 
where. In this choice and pictur- 
esque setting, we pay tribute and 
honor to our wonderful fathers. 

Very early in childhood we are 
taught to say the word ''Father," 
and to speak it reverently when offer- 
ing our first simple prayers to 
Heavenly Father. By this means 
we learn to communicate with our 
Divine Creator, and to hold sacred 
his holy name. Likewise, we learn 
to address, or speak of our earthly 
father, whose name we bear, with 
due esteem and sincere appreciation. 

For the Lord hath gi\en the father glory 
as touching the children . . . The glory 
of a man is from the honour of his Father 
(Ecclesiasticus 1:7). 

We honor our dear fathers on 
their "special" day — and on all 
days. We respect and support them 

Page 348 



in their important position as head 
of the family. Among the many 
responsibilities that are theirs, we 
mention but a few basic ones: 
supplying the daily physical and ma- 
terial necessities of life; giving di- 
rection and guidance to the spiritual 
needs of the family; offering support 
to community projects; and render- 
ing service to the Church. 

Fathers who thus assume and 
discharge graciously such responsi- 
bilities grow in understanding, sym- 
pathy, and kindliness. They fulfill 
the scriptural injunction to "Gov- 
ern your house in meekness, and be 
steadfast" (D & C 31:9). These 
words of instruction given in a reve- 
lation through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith to Thomas B. Marsh, in the 
year 1830, are as timely and sig- 
nificant today as they were then. 

Children reared in a home en- 
vironment of peace, understanding, 
and love are given the opportunity 
of developing normal physical, 
mental, spiritual, and emotional 
strength. This prepares them to 
meet and solve, without frustration 
and discouragement, many of the 
problems they will encounter in 
daily life. 

Robert Schumann, one of the 
world's great composers and critics, 
asked this question: 

Can we not have our heaven on earth, 
if we take a simple, sober view of life, and 
are not unreasonable in our demands? 

This question might be consid- 



A TRIBUTE TO FATHERS 



349 



ered to be answered by President 
David O. McKay in his book, 
Gospel Ideals (page 490) as fol- 
lows: 

I know of no other place than home 
where more happiness ean be found in 
this life. It is possible to make home a 
bit of heaven; indeed, I picture heaven to 
be a continuation of the ideal home. 

The pattern of righteous living 
exemplified by the father is ever a 
guiding and determining influence 
in the lives of the family members. 

His love was like a shelter round us, 

A guardian there to bless 
The children and the hearth of home 

In strength of tenderness. . . . 

—V. P. C. 

A word picture is drawn in the 
preceding lines of one whose name 
six children bear, two sons and two 
daughters surviving, who honor 
their father's name, that of Samuel 
Hans Jepperson. The example and 
influence of this great man will 
always be remembered and treas- 
ured. 

TN the humble tribute I shall pay 
to the memory of my beloved 
father, and in the brief sketch high- 
lighting characteristics and events in 
his life, there will be portrayed a 
likeness of other noble fathers who 
have walked, or who now walk along 
similar paths of worthy endeavor, 
and in whom many of the same ad- 
mirable qualities are to be found. 

The parents of my father, Samuel 
Hans Jepperson, heard and accepted 
the gospel message in their native 
country, Denmark, in the year 1853. 
Like many other converts whose 
lives had been changed through this 
message of truth and light, a desire 
burned deep in their hearts to go 
to the New Land, America, then on 



to Utah, where they could live 
among those of the same faith. 

After four years of planning, 
working, sacrificing, and saving, the 
parents with their child, Samuel, 
age three, made the long voyage to 
America. In Iowa City they joined 
the saints, who were being organized 
into a handcart company prepara- 
tory to making the ''trek" to Utah. 
In this hazardous mode of travel 
they encountered many hardships 
during the three months it took to 
make the journey. Nevertheless, 
though travel-worn and weary, they 
arrived safely in the new Territory. 
With undaunted courage and faith, 
they went forth to meet the varied 
challenges in their new environ- 
ment. 

Within a year the family moved 
into the settlement of Provo, where 
a work project was being started and 
where there was opportunity for em- 
ployment. Growing up, as he did, 
in a pioneer settlement, Father 
learned early in life to work with 
his head, as well as with his hands. 
He helped to design and make im- 
plements and the pieces of furniture 
they needed. 

At an early age Father gave evi- 
dence of pronounced talent in 
music and art. Born with the soul 
of an artist, he longed to capture 
from nature the beauties of sight 
and sound that were all about him, 
and to find a medium through 
which to reproduce and express 
these beauties. But pioneer days 
were days of survival; and time and 
strength must be spent in grubbing 
sagebrush and clearing ground so 
crops could be grown. 

The years moved on and, al- 
though there were yet many of the 
family needs that could not be sup- 



350 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



plied, and frugality must be main- 
tained, still, life became a little less 
strenuous for them. The ground 
was more fertile; crops could be 
produced more easily, and there 
was, occasionally, a little leisure time 
to enjoy. 

■pATHER earned his first violin, 
when a lad of thirteen. The 
gentleman who owned the instru- 
ment bargained with the boy to 
haul four loads of logs for him 
from the canyon in payment for the 
very precious violin. Since there 
was a lull in the season's work, per- 
mission was granted the boy to take 
the oxen and wagon. Plans for the 
trip were about completed, when 
the anxious mother exclaimed, "But, 
my boy, you haven't any shoes!" To 
a boy whose whole heart was set 
on getting a violin, what did shoes 
matter? Unafraid, and with jubi- 
lant spirit, he went into the canyon, 
barefooted, brought out the logs, 
and claimed the violin. 

We children often wondered how 
Father, through those strenuous pio- 
neer years, ever kept alive his desire 
and inner urge to express his great 
talents; however, he did, and his 
mature years were rich with the ful- 
fillment of his most cherished 
dreams. 

Father was fortunate and greatly 
blessed in the choice of his life's 
companion, Minnie Johnson Jepper- 
son — our mother. She was tal- 
ented, unselfish, and appreciative, 
and recognized the many talents and 
genius in her husband. No sacrifice 
was too great to make, if it promot- 
ed his artistic talents and interests. 
She was a devoted companion, help- 
mate, and inspiration throughout 
his life. A woman with a great soul! 



Father was by nature a refined 
and cultured gentleman. He was 
honest, considerate, sympathetic, 
and affectionate. Words of criti- 
cism or fault-finding were never 
voiced by him. He was unselfish, 
generous, and appreciative. He 
loved his fellow man and was ever 
ready to help him. One of the most 
outstanding qualities of my father 
was his deep-rooted spirituality and 
his implicit faith in his Heavenly 
Father. In times of sickness and 
trouble he knew where to go for 
inspiration and help. He had 
learned the value and power of 
prayer. His talents, including art 
and music, were freely used in pro- 
moting Church and civic projects. 
No call was ever made of him to 
which he did not cheerfully respond. 

Father had a delightful sense of 
humor. He would tell some inter- 
ested listener a story about pioneer 
days, and, with a twinkle in his eyes, 
would end the story by saying, 'The 
trek across the plains was very hard, 
but I crossed by puJi-man." 

n^HE happiest hours of our child- 
hood were those spent together 
as a family, playing in our home 
orchestra, or out on a picnic and 
sketching party. As Father went 
about looking for a scene to paint, 
we children followed along and 
made our selections. Sometimes we 
complained because the scene we 
had chosen was spoiled by a fallen 
tree, an old stump, or, perhaps, by 
an ugly shed near to it. Smiling at 
our complaints. Father would ex- 
plain that one can put into a paint- 
ing just what he wishes to have 
there, and leave the rest out. Life 
is much the same, he said. 

Through the artist eyes of my 



A TRIBUTE TO FATHERS 



351 



Father, we were taught to see the 
inspiring scenic beauties of nature; 
to observe and appreciate the color 
variations, shapes of shadows and 
cloud formations; to enjoy each 
seasonal change and to note the 
particular splendors peculiar to each 
season, namely: winter with its vast 
whiteness; spring in its delicate 
shades of green; summer with its 
deeper pastel colors; and autumn 
with its reds, yellows, and gold. 

Father possessed great ingenuity. 
He could make most anything, from 
a toy to a harp. How we loved those 
homemade toys, and we learned to 
play the harp! 

Yes, he developed his musical tal- 
ents parallel to those of his art. He 
had both a theater and a dance 
orchestra, and he organized and con- 
ducted the Provo Citv Band for over 
thirty years. One of the treasured 
and lasting memory pictures of ours 
is that of Mother rendering a con- 
tralto solo. Father playing the violin 
obbligato, and we children accom- 
panying them on our various instru- 
ments. 

Wc love music for . . . the garnered 
memories, the tender feelings it can sum- 
mon at a touch (L. E. Landon). 

Father expressed his art talent, 
principally, in the medium of land- 
scape painting. Among his paint- 
ings are to be found a large variety 
of subjects. Of particular signifi- 
cance are those of historic interest, 
which he re-created from the numer- 



ous dramatic stories he heard from 
pioneers through the years. Those 
of special interest are: 

The Handcart Company 

The Covered Wagon Train 

Fort Provo 

The Indian's Happy Hunting Ground 

With our walls adorned with his 
beautiful art creations, into which 
a part of his very soul has gone, he 
is ever with us! 

Nature, the wonderful handiwork 
of God, never ceased being a great 
miracle to my father. Much of his 
time was spent out in its vast ex- 
panse, observing its many wonders 
and catching its fleeting moods. To 
him it was a very sacred place where 
one could go and feel very close to 
his Creator. 

The words of a friend, Professor 
Harrison R. Merrill, regarding my 
father are fitting: 

But the best thing he did cannot be 
counted in money. He was a light shining 
in the wilderness to many other artistic 
souls who might not, except for him, ever 
have been developed. He gave to a raw 
and more or less uncouth frontier a little 
soul-heat from which whole communities 
have been warmed. 

Although we can never fully pay 
our debt of gratitude to our fathers, 
we can pay a little on the interest 
over the three hundred and sixty-five 
days of the year. Let us revere our 
fathers on this special day, and 
through our deeds, bring honor to 
their names. 



Hear, ye children, the instruction of a father, and attend to know understanding. 
For I give you good doctrine, forsake ye not my law . . . (Proverbs 4:1-2). 



cJhe i^reat JLakes fliission 

Preston R. NibJey 

Assistant Church Historian 

npHE First Presidency announced, on October 14, 1949, the formation of 
a new mission, to be known as the Great Lakes Mission. Three states, 
Michigan, Indiana, and Ohio, were taken from the Northern States Mission, 
to form the new mission. Carl C. Burton of Salt Lake City was chosen 
as the first president. Headquarters was established at Ft. Wayne, Indi- 
ana, where a new mission home was purchased. The membership in the 
new mission was given as 6,563. 

The Detroit Stake was organized from the Great Lakes Mission in 
November 1952, under the direction of Elders Ezra Taft Benson and 
Henry D. Moyle of the Council of the Twelve. Wards were formed in 
Detroit, Toledo, Dearborn, Ann Arbor, Pontiac-Royal Oak, Flint, Saginaw- 
Midland, and Lansing. Branches included were Jackson and Selfridge, 
and also three branches from the Canadian Mission, Windsor, Sarnis, 
Chatham. 

President Burton was released as president of the Great Lakes Mission 
in June 1953, and was succeeded by Lorin L. Richards. President Richards 




Courtesy Michigan Tourist Council 
Submitted by Vonda L. Christensen 

BLOCKHOUSE OF HISTORIC FORT MACKINAC 
MACKINAC ISLAND, MICHIGAN 

This sentinel of history has kept faithful watch over the Straits of Mackinac 

since 1780. 

Page 352 



THE GREAT LAKES MISSION 



353 




Courtesy Chamber of Commerce 

Fort Wayne, Indiana 

Submitted by Vonda L. Christensen 



STATUE OF GENERAL ANTHONY WAYNE, FORT WAYNE, INDIANA 

The city of Fort ^^^avne was named for this general who built the wooden Fort 
Wayne which was dedicated in 1794. The place was incorporated as a town in 1829, 
and as a city in 1840. 



served faithfully until December 1956, when he was succeeded by Ruel E. 
Christensen, who presides at the present time. 

A second stake, the Cincinnati Stake, was formed from the Great Lakes 
Mission in November 1958, under the direction of Elders Mark E. Petersen 
and LeGrand Richards of the Council of the Twelve. Wards were formed 
in Cincinnati, Dayton, Fairborn, Hamilton, and Springfield, in Ohio, and 
Covington, in Kentucky. There are also the Georgetown and Middletown 
Branches in Ohio. 

At the end of February 1959, there were 9,677 members of the Church 
in the Great Lakes Mission, located in fifty branches. 

Fifty-seven Relief Society organizations, with 1366 members, were 
reported in December 1958. Vonda L. Christensen presides over the 
Great Lakes Mission Relief Society. 

Note: The cover for this Magazine is a "View of Cleveland, Ohio;" See also 
''Recipes From the Great Lakes Mission/' by Sister Christensen, page 371. 



Dear Father 

Mabel Law Atkinson 

^ ^ r I 1 HERE, Mary Emma, is has been your salvation. There is 

J^ this clean enough to suit plenty to do, goodness knows! Get 

you?" Eighty-two-year-old your gouty old hands busy/' Slowly 

Cyril Roberts looked about his he moved the fingers of his hands, 

kitchen as he spoke. Looked at the gnarled and knotted with their years 

clean, old-fashioned, coal-burning of hard work and exposure to the 

range, the clean breakfast dishes elements. He opened and closed 

placed in the old-fashioned oak cup- them to relieve their stiffness, 

board, with its mirror at the back 'There, that's better. They move 

of the mid-section buffet, at the real tolerably now, and without too 

clean-swept linoleum, and at the much pain and don't seem to trem- 

geraniums blooming on the clean ble so." 

window sills. He left the house and went to his 

But there was no Mary Emma to workshop in the back yard. It was 
answer, and there had been no Mary sheltered by a giant box elder like 
Emma for thirty-six years, that is a great green umbrella. In summer- 
no Mary Emma to be seen or heard, time he worked under this tree, save 
but, somehow Cyril always felt her when he needed to use the equip- 
nearness, and this sort of make-be- ment in the shop. He was making 
lieve companionship— if you would a teeter for his grandchildren now. 
call it that— kept him from being This morning he would saw and 
too lonely, and, as he often admit- carve the horses' heads to be put 
ted to himself, kept him doing his near each end of the long, thick 
best and keeping the home neat and plank for the children to hold to as 
clean. they teetered. 

Cyril Roberts had lived alone One would have marveled at his 
since his last daughter had married, skill, watching his trembling old 
That is he was alone except when hands as he worked surely and con- 
some of his children and grandchil- fidently at his task, 
dren were visiting him or he was He worked steadily for an hour, 
visiting them. then sat down to relax on a garden 

This particular June morning, he seat he had fashioned from a stump, 

felt his aloneness a little more keen- His eyes, focused far away, held a 

ly than usual. Perhaps it was be- rather sad and nostalgic light as he 

cause tomorrow was Father's Day, said, ''Seems I hanker to see the 

and he longed to hear the laughter children this morning. Feel more 

and noise of his seven sons and two lonesome than usual. Let's see, 

daughters, as he and Mary Emma haven't seen any of them since 

had those years ago together. Memorial Day. They all came 

"Well, Cyril Roberts, better get then to put flowers on their moth- 
to work," he said aloud to no one er's grave." He wiped away a tear, 
but himself. "Through your long blew his nose vigorously, then con- 
days and years of being alone, work tinned, "There now, I feel better. 

Page 354 



DEAR FATHER 355 

Cy Roberts, you should be ashamed again for the grandchildren. There's 
of yourself. Do you realize it's only no end of toys I can make for them, 
been three weeks since Memorial Vm glad I have my craft to work at. 
Day? How often do you expect Used to do blacksmithing as well as 
them to come, I wonder? Guess I carpentry work. Loved to build 
must be getting old and letting sen- barns, sheds, and even built a few 
ility creep in. They have their own homes; but now Fm content to put- 
families and can't be expected to ter at little things." 
spend much time on an old fellow ''I don't see how you do it, 
like me. But they're gsod children, Grandpa. It's a miracle what you 
every one of them. Sometimes I accomplish with your crippled 
wonder how they turned out so hands. But there's no crippling of 
well with Mary Emma being gone." your mind, that is certain." 
He sat silently for some time, the ''No credit or praise is due me. I 
faraway look still in his kindly, dim- just do what I can each day to keep 
ming old eyes. happy. Idleness is misery. You 

know before Mary Emma left me, 
/^YRIL was startled from his rev- when we both knew she was going, 
erie by the merry whistle of the I said, 'What will I do, Mary Em- 
postman, and his cheerful voice as ma, without you? How can I go 
he called, 'There you are. Grand- on alone?' She smiled and an- 
pa." (He was Grandpa to most of swered, 'Keep busy, Papa. Do things 
the villagers.) "Say, that's a splen- for the children and later for our 
did horse's head you're making, grandchildren as they come along. 
Which of your grandchildren is this If ever you feel you can't go on an- 
for?" other minute, do something for 

"Oh, this teeter-totter is for Ed- somebody else. Then you'll be 

win's children. I just finished the happy.' My own Mary Emma 

little table and chairs for Ellen's charted my course for me, and it 

girls last week. Like to see them?" has worked. It has worked, my 

Grandpa led him into the shop boy, only right now I am lonely for 
and explained, "The paint isn't dry my boys and girls. Been thinking 
yet, not quite. And here's the little about them all morning." 
cupboard for Mattie's kiddies. This "And they are thinking about 
rocking horse is for Tom's. I've still you, judging by the nine letters I 
got to finish this doll cradle for came to give you. I must be on my 
Dick's girlies, then I'll have made way. Happy reading. Grandpa." 
something for each family of chil- 
dren." nPEARS rivered Gy's wrinkled old 

"Wonderful!" was the postman's cheeks as he looked at the let- 
comment. "Then, what will you do ters, one by one. They had all been 
to keep busy?" thinking of him, perhaps even now 

"I don't worry about that. Not they were thinking of him. Of 

at all. I've decided to make each of course, that was the reason for his 

my boys and girls something that's longing to see them, 

needed in their homes. When that Which should he open first? He 

project is finished, I'll start all over fingered each lovingly, then decided 



356 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



on Edwin's, since he was the oldest. 
With fingers trembhng with joy, 
as well as the infirmity of age, he 
broke the seal, and read: 

Dear Father, 

All nine of us, your children, with our 
children will be with you Sunday for 
Father's Day. We made this appointment 
among ourselves on Memorial Day. And 
that is not all. You should receive nine 
letters of appreciation, if all have remem- 
bered their pledge. 

''They remembered, my boy! They 
remembered!" Grandpa wiped his 
eyes then read on : 

In beginning my letter, I want to say 
this: There is something inherently fine 
about a man who can successfully keep 
a family together and be father and mother 
both, and rear his children to be honorable 
citizens and active Church members. And 
this is what you have done. Father, and 
you have done it remarkably well. 

A dry sob arose in the old father's 
throat, as he continued: 

We, your children, will never forget the 
gospel truths you taught us, the truths 
you, yourself, lived. We love you, Father, 
for bringing us up in love and kindness 
and firmness; and for keeping alive in our 
hearts our sweet, gentle little mother, 
who, although she has been gone for so 
many years, is very much alive to all of 
us. 



You have been young with us, Father. 
Remember how \\hen we had done a 
few rather destructive pranks that, after 
you had counseled against them and 
showed us our errors, you would relate to 
us the foolish capers you did in your own 
youthful days, such as racing with sleighs 
and teams. You know, such stories made 
us feel we could get close to you, and 
made us desire to live as you advised. They 
made you our best pal. 

Do you remember the summer you 
broke your leg just as the haying season 
began? How three weeks later you were 
mowing hay with your leg in a sling tied 
to the mowing machine? You have 
always been and still are a courageous man. 
I am proud to be your son, and shall try 
to be to my children what you ha\'c been 
to me. You are a bulwark to us still, and 
we need you. 

Thanks for evervthing. Father. I could 
go on and on, but will see you Sunday, 
so goodbye for now. 

With love and appreciation, 
Edwin and Family 

Cyril Roberts was silent for several 
long moments, reliving past joys and 
meditating on the richness of his 
wealth. Why, his life had been 
filled with joy! So many happy 
memories, so many blessed hopes 
for the future, and he was needed 
still! 

Gratefully he opened the letter 
from his second son and began to 
read. 



Q/he uiandcart L^hild 

Orvene B. HoJman 



Oh, wagon girl, you cradled dolls of rag. 
With button eyes and colored yarn for hair. 
And, wagon boy, with dust you played your tag. 
And kept the pace of wheels when skies were fair. 

You snuggled on your quilts outside the carts, 
And whispered, even laughed, when day was done, 
I wish I knew what dreams were in your hearts 
On nights when stars and desert seemed as one. 




Josef Muench 



THE SUPERSTITION MOUNTAIN, ARIZONA 



oJhe Superstition /ilountain 

Ruth H. Chadwick 

Against the morning's opal sky 
You lift a perfect silhouette. 
Your spires and pinnacles hold high 
Their scissor-edged horizon, \'et 
Your firmly molded baseline stands 
Securely anchored to the earth. 
While jutting cliffs and desert sands 
Shroud secrets muted from your birth. 

Exciting tales and Dutchman's lore 
Have cast weird spells on avid men. 
But I'm content, and what is more, 
I've found your treasure once again; 
Not hidden gold and precious stones, 
Nor phantom dreams that lead astray, 
But artistry's bold overtones 
That lift my soul to greet the day. 



Page 357 



Peach-Tree Poem 



Fiances C. Yost 



CONNIE Ziebarth turned hesi- 
tatingly at the principal's 
office door. Mr. Conklin 
had asked her to come to do some 
substitute teaching. She wondered 
what grade and for how long. 

''Good morning, Mrs. Ziebarth, 
for the rest of the term, the seventh 
grade." Phil Conklin was noted for 
getting to the point. 'The former 
teacher suddenly decided to wed 
and honeymoon. With your experi- 
ence, you won't have any trouble, 
Mrs. Ziebarth. But there is one 
problem child. Chuck. I believe 
his name is Charles Moffitt." 

''Subnormal, I assume." 

"No, the problem isn't that sim- 
ple. This Chuck Moffitt is smart 
enough. He doesn't attend regu- 
larly, and lacks interest. I might tell 
you, his mother's a widow. Chuck 
is the oldest of six children. They 
have a farm up in the Cove. Chuck 
does a man's work even though he 
is but fourteen. I hope you can do 
something for Chuck, he needs 
school badly, Mrs. Ziebarth. He and 
the last teacher didn't get along 
well, sorry to say. 

"Oh, another thing, the Literary 
Guild sponsored a poetry contest in 
the school. You know the type of 
thing, every child is compelled to 
enter and they hope to discover a 
Longfellow or a Keats. Mrs. Ziebarth, 
here are the seventh grade poems. 
You are to go over them carefully, 
pick the best, and award the book 
prize at the forthcoming school as- 
sembly. Simple as that." 

"Simple! Mr. Conklin, I may be 
qualified to teach, but I'm not quali- 

Page 358 



fied to be a poetry critic. Couldn't 
someone else judge these verses?" 

"It's part of the job, Mrs. Zie- 
barth." Then Phil Conklin winked 
and added, "I sincerely trust you 
will be amused, if not enthused with 
your seventh-grade poets." 

Connie smiled, too. "I'm sure I 
shall be." She picked up the sheaf 
of verses and turned on her heel 
and left the office. 

Connie found the seventh-grade 
students were as Principal Conklin 
had stated, average, and eager to 
learn for the most part. The prob- 
lem child. Chuck Moffitt, was not 
in attendance the first day. Perhaps 
it is just as well, Connie thought, 
I'll get adjusted to the other stu- 
dents and tackle the big problem 
when he gets here. 

The clock finally struck the hour 
of twelve, and the students raced 
from the room. Connie sighed, 
"Might as well look over the verses 
while I eat my sandwich. The more 
work I can do here at school the less 
I'll have to do evenings." 

"My Pet Turtle," by Peggy Stone. 
"Although I'm poor, I went to the 
store. I bought a turtle, I named 
her Myrtle." 

Clever, if she had stopped here, 
Connie thought, but the next 
eighteen lines were . . . terrible. 

Connie picked up the second 
theme: "My Horse," by Fred Hawks. 

I guess this is normal work for 
seventh grade, but a diet of doggerel 
is hard to take. Connie bit into an 
apple for a refresher. If I could 
only find one with promise. 

"My Dog Mitzy," by Mike Teer- 



PEACH-TREE POEM 



359 



link. In fourteen lines Mike told 
how he came to have his dog, and 
how he had taught him tricks, and 
the love the two had for each other. 
Well this is some better at any 
rate, Connie mused, setting it aside, 
then continued through the pile of 
poems. 

'T^HEN it was she came to one 
^ titled: "My Peach Tree." 

Well, someone has bothered to 
use a pen and write legibly. Neat- 
ness should count here as much as 
with a theme, and no misspelled 
words! Go to the head of the class 
whoever you are! What! No by- 
line! Such modesty! Then it was 
Connie noticed the name in the 
upper left-hand corner of the page, 
Chuck MoEitt. 

MY PEACH TREE 

Spring has touched my little tree; 
My peach tree has bloomed. 
Blossoms lavendery-pink 
Delicate perfumed. 
Yesterday it was obscene 
Standing there neglected. 
Now poised like a ballerine, 
Beauty is reflected. 
With a Cinderella grace, 
Peach tree wears a dress of lace. 

This stands out like a prince 
among a swarm of wild beasts. Con- 
nie glanced up at the clock. It's 
time to start the afternoon grind, 
better stop with the peach-tree 
poem while I have a good taste in 
my mouth. Fll finish this work to- 
night. There's no question thus far 
who gets the book prize in the 
seventh grade. Chuck Moffitt's 
poem is away out in the lead. 

During the afternoon, as the stu- 
dents prepared their assignments, 
her mind kept going back to the 
peach-tree poem. She found her- 



self remembering complete lines. 
Since Chuck has the makings of a 
poet, Fll try to reach him through 
the poetry channel. I hope Chuck 
Moffitt comes to school tomorrow. 
I can hardly wait to meet him. 

^ ^£ ijt sji: 5lc 

\ gangling boy, with a bored look 
on his countenance, sauntered 
into the schoolroom, minutes late 
the following morning. At sight of 
a new teacher his shoulders straight- 
ened, then, as if he were thinking, 
she'll be no different, he resumed 
his slouch and took his seat at the 
back of the room. 

"So you're Charles Moffitt." Con- 
nie Ziebarth smiled. 

''Just call me Chuck/' he mum- 
bled into his shirt. 

''We missed you yesterday. 
Chuck." 

"Had to get the spring grain 
planted Miss. . . ." 

"I'm Mrs. Ziebarth, Chuck. I 
used to live on a farm, years ago. I 
like farms. Do you have most of 
your spring planting done now?" 

"I finished last night." He smiled 
triumphantly, yet shyly. 

"Good work, then you'll be able 
to attend quite regularly for the rest 
of the term. Chuck?" 

"Well, it's hard to say. If nothing 
goes wrong at the ranch . . . per- 
haps." Then he looked up and 
queried, "You going to teach the 
rest of the year?" 

"Mr. Conkhn asked me to." 

The morning progressed beauti- 
fully. English, spelling, arithmetic, 
science, took their respective places. 
Chuck Moffitt participated in every 
class, but with an abstract attitude. 
His vocabulary was outstanding for 
the seventh grade. Connie thought, 
he's much too mature for this group. 



360 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 

That's why he lacks interest. She Chuck Moffitt before. Yet she had 

wanted to talk more with Chuck, to admit he was a challenge. No 

compliment him on his fine poem, wonder the former teacher suddenly 

and offer to lend some poetry books decided to get married in mid-term 

she had, and to ask him if he had and quit teaching. 

written other poems besides the 

peach-tree poem. 'TPHAT same evening, in the quiet 

When the noon bell rang, Connie of her own room, Connie Zie- 

made a point to be at Chuck's desk, barth went over the seventh grade 

''Chuck, can you stay a moment? poems for the final judging. She 

Fd like to speak to you." Connie must be fair about this. Again 

halfway expected him to bolt and Chuck's poem stood out far better 

run with the others. than any of the others. It was beau- 

''Okay," he mumbled, as he tiful in feeling and full of imagery, 

watched the others leaving the and the best in accent, rhythm, and 

room. rhyme. Yes, she must admit it, 

''Do you raise peach trees on your the poem seemed too good to be 

farm, Chuck?" Chuck's. Yet Chuck wasn't an ordi- 

"Fve been babying one along, nary boy. He was alone much of 

just outside my bedroom window, the time in the fields, he could study 

It bloomed this year, just like the nature, he had an imagination, a 

poem says." vocabulary. He just might have 

Well, Connie thought, we've ar- written it, but could she be sure? 

rived at the subject of the peach- She must know before the school 

tree poem much quicker than I had assembly next week. She must not 

anticipated. "Of what does a peach make a mistake, giving the prize to 

tree remind you. Chuck?" someone undeserving of it. Connie 

"Why, Mrs. Ziebarth, just like shut her eyes, only to see a blossom- 

the poem says, it reminds me of a ing peach tree, 
ballerina dancer, as it shimmers and I've spent more than enough time 

sways. Mom and I once went to judging verses, when I see them 

a dance festival and a tiny slip of with my eyes closed. I believe I'll 

a lady danced the ballerina. Our ask one of the other teachers to 

peach tree is dainty like that, Mrs. help judge. Perhaps I have been 

Ziebarth." partial. 

"Thanks for staying and talking For relaxation before bedtime, 

with me. Chuck. Want to make a Connie picked up the latest issue 

run for the cafeteria and get in line of a magazine and started thumbing 

with the others in the class?" through, reading the poetry at the 

"I sure am hungry." He smiled end of each page. Toward the back 

broadly and was gone. of the magazine she stopped short, 

Alone at her desk, Connie chided "The Peach Tree!" There it was 

herself. Why didn't you ask him in black and white. Her eyes tra- 

right out if he wrote the poem, in- versed the ten short lines. It was 

stead of hedging? the same, not a single word had 

Connie never remembered com- been changed! What was the word 

ing in contact with anyone just like for literary theft? Plagiarism! To 



PEACH-TREE POEM 



361 



commit plagiarism was equal to 
stealing. 

Slowly Connie withdrew the 
peach-tree poem from the others. 
Her impulse was to tear it into 
shreds. But what good would that 
do? This boy must be told. This 
time she wouldn't hedge about her 
duty. She picked up her pen and 
wrote across the bottom of the page: 
plagiarism. 

'This poem, as you very well 
know, was copied verbatim from a 
current magazine. Borrowing writ- 
ten work from another is called 
plagiarism, which is one form of 
stealing." 

"Well, that settles it. The prize 
will go to Mike Teerlink for his 
verse 'My Dog Mitzy!' " 

Connie Ziebarth slipped off her 
robe, turned out the light, and 
crawled into bed. She couldn't re- 
member when she had ever been so 
tired. No, this thing she felt wasn't 
tiredness. It was deep-down disap- 
pointment, which shriveled her 
heart. Try as she would, she could 
not dismiss the thought of the boy 
living up in the Cove, doing a man's 
work and taking care of his widowed 
mother and five little brothers and 
sisters. He had looked her straight 
in the eye and had told her he had 
a peach tree, and that it bloomed, 
and reminded him of a ballet dancer. 
Had he lied about these things, too? 
Tomorrow was Saturday and she 
would drive up the Cove and check 
on a few things. 



jj: j^t jjc sjc jjj 



T^HE day dawned clear and bright. 
Spring was scented with lilacs, 
and laden with bridal wreath . . . 
a perfect day for a ride, but Connie 
dreaded the task before her. Yet 
before she left, she must clear her 



conscience. She withdrew the peach 
tree poem. She had been harsh, 
overwrought, and disappointed last 
night. Words on paper were cold 
and cruel and lived long in the mem- 
ory. What she must do she would 
do verbally. Carefully with scissors, 
Connie trimmed her note from the 
bottom of the peach-tree poem. 

Connie backed her car from the 
garage and drove straight toward the 
Cove. The car itself seemed eager 
for the drive and purred merrily 
and mockingly. At this early hour 
even the bird calls held a rhythm, 
a bit of poetry in each throated 
sound. The Cove seemed to wear 
a blossom on every stem. Ordi- 
narily, Connie would have been 
compelled to stop and gather a 
bouquet of wild flowers growing 
along the wayside, but she must not 
stop. She had a job to do, and 
loathsome as it was, she must see it 
through. 

She tried to decide just how to 
handle the problem. Would it be 
best to tell the whole sordid story 
to Mrs. Moffitt? A mother should 
know of her son's doings, his steal- 
ing. Or would it be best to speak 
to Chuck himself? What if the 
mother and the boy met her at the 
door? 

My it's a long way to the Moffitt 
ranch. No wonder Chuck comes 
late so often, with cattle to feed and 
cows to milk before he comes. Con- 
nie's car rounded a curve in the 
road, and a hidden valley opened 
before her. A man on a tractor was 
plowing in the field. Why it wasn't 
a man, it was Chuck himself! This 
was his environment, here on his 
own farm he drank true harmony in 
the fields he loved. Yes, it was best 
to put the question to him here 



362 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



and now. He was too much the 
man to tattle to his mother. His 
mother's heart must never know 
the hurt her own had known last 
night. She stopped the car. 

Chuck, seeing her, waved, turned 
off the tractor, shook the dust from 
his hat, dusted his face with his 
handkerchief, and walked through 
the freshly plowed field to the fence, 
then like a deer sprinted over, and 
up to her car. 

''Nice of you to drive up, Mrs. 
Ziebarth. We don't have much 
company here in the Cove. Mother 
would like to have you stay for din- 
ner. I believe she's cooking some 
friers and rhubarb pie." 

Connie had steeled herself to 
speak openly to a seventh grader, 
but this man of the field, who had 
invited her to dine at his table, how 
could she call him a thief to his 
face? Perhaps the note at the bot- 
tom of the page was best after all. 

'Tou will stay won't you, Mrs. 
Ziebarth?" he repeated his invita- 
tion. 

''Chuck Moffitt, you're tempting 
me!" Connie laughed in spite of 
herself. She had to admit Chuck 
was pleasantly interesting. But she 
must . . . she simply must state her 
problem. She could not live with 
it a moment longer. 

"Chuck, I was reading in a maga- 
zine last night. I came upon the 
peach-tree poem." 

"You did, Mrs. Ziebarth! You 
liked it, too, didn't you, Mrs. Zie- 
barth?" His voice was enthusiastic, 
with never a trace of guilt. 

"Chuck, the poem contest was 
for original poems. Didn't you un- 
derstand?" 

"I knew we were supposed to 
write a poem of our own. Teacher 



gave us some time in class. I could 
hear the kids all around mumbling 
about turtle and Myrtle, Mitzy and 
ritzy, a horse of course, and cats and 
bats. That's not real poetry, that's 
jargon. So I just looked out of the 
window and thought about how 
pretty the Cove is, and about beau- 
tiful poems I have read, then the 
time was gone." 

"Why didn't you take your as- 
signment as homework?" 

"I did figure to, honest I did, but 
when I finally finished the chores 
it was so late, and I was too tired 
to think." 

"Chuck, I guess you know signing 
your name to someone else's poem 
is a form of stealing." To look 
Chuck squarely in the eyes now, 
was most painful. 

/^HUCK looked her squarely in the 
eyes when he gave his reply. "I 
didn't sign my name. I didn't say 
I wrote it. I just handed it in as 
an assignment, with my name in the 
upper left-hand corner. Teacher 
said if we didn't hand in a poem by 
morning, we would get a failing 
grade in English. I just have to 
pass. I can't stand seventh grade 
another year." 

"When I talked to you yesterday, 
you said you had a peach tree grow- 
ing in your yard." 

"That's the truth, I have a peach 
tree. It's in bloom, I'll take you 
up there this very minute." 

"That isn't necessary. I do believe 
you. Chuck. You must read lots 
of poems or you wouldn't appreci- 
ate one like the peach-tree poem." 

"Oh, I like poetry all right, real 
poetry. I get books from the li- 
brary. I read Milton's Paradise 
Lostf and I especially like Scott's 



PEACH-TREE POEM 



363 



Lady of the Lake, and Tennyson's 
Jdy]]s of the Kin^r 

No wonder this boy was bored 
with cat and bat rhymes. ''Chuck, 
do you hke school?" 

''Well, I can't say I honestly do, 
Mrs. Ziebarth, though it's been lots 
better since you came. Those les- 
sons bore me so much. Fm always 
glad to stay out and work on the 
farm." 

"How would you like to be in 
high school?" 

"I want to get in high school, but 
the teacher told me that I probably 
wouldn't be promoted, I didn't 
come enough, and didn't pay atten- 
tion." 



"Chuck, I think I could arrange 
for you to take the eighth grade 
examination this year. If you pass, 
and I'm sure you will, you could 
start high school in the fall. Would 
you like that?" 

"Would I like it?" Then his face 
faded. "But what if I don't pass?" 

"I'll tutor you this summer, and 
you can take the test again before 
school starts." 

"Do vou really mean it?" 

"I really mean it." 

"Say, you know those first little 
peaches from my tree, well, they're 
yours, Mrs. Ziebarth. They will be 
little peach poems of my own cre- 
ation." 



cLilac s journey 

LuJa Walker 

She cherished it like miser's gold 
Across the plains through heat and cold, 
As wagons wound the tortuous road; 
Nor tossed it out to ease the load— 
This lilac root for her new home. 
She hoped to find some rich dark loam 
To pamper it. Her faith was strong 
Though westward trek be cruelly long. 
That sometime, in her cabin room. 
She'd catch the scent of lilac bloom. 
Steadfast she'd hold, keep root alive 
Against the day they should arrive 
To set it out, this fragile thing- 
Reminder of an Eastern spring. 



(bixtyi LJears J^go 

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June i, and June 15, 1899 

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women 

OF All Nations" 

QUEEN VICTORIA'S BIRTHDAY: Torrents of rain ushered in Queen Vic- 
toria's birthday. . . . Windsor, where a general holiday is being observed, was decorated 
with flags and the church bells \\ere rung ... a serenade by the Windsor and Eton 
choral societies was given. . . . The scene was picturesque. They all sang the national 
anthem . . . Finally the Eton boys gave three lusty cheers in honor of Her Majesty. . . . 
A pretty incident was the presentation to the queen ... by each of her grand and great 
grandchildren now at the castle, of a tiny bouquet of flowers. These descendants . . . 
who were deeply touched, also kissed her. Her Majesty also attended the birthday 
service held at the chapel Royal. . . . Birthday celebrations were held throughout the 
provinces. The ships in the different ports were dressed for the occasion. . . . 

• — News Note 

A WINDY DAY (IN IDAHO) : The fourth of May was the day appointed for a 
reunion at Idaho Falls, a reunion of the Relief Society workers in the Stake. In spite 
of the dreadful storm that prevailed the meeting house was comfortably filled. For 
my part, I would have gi\'en up the idea of driving the seven miles there, but for the 
fact that I had promised to call for two other sisters on the way; so for that reason, 
and as I had my picnic all prepared, I thought I would venture, hoping that the storm 
would diminish before long. However, when I came within two miles of the Falls, 
the clouds of dust were so thick and dense that twice I could not see the horses' heads, 
and could not tell whether they were keeping the road or not. I do not know when 
I was so surprised at anything as I was to see a few young mothers with babes in their 
arms at that meeting. . . . 

— Little Sister 

AT THE FALL OF THE CURTAIN 

Four anchors I cast out. Patience, Faith, Hope, Love! 
O \\isdom infinite! O light divine! 
How can I feel one fluttering doubt with anchors 
such as these cast out? 

— L. M. H. 

MRS. ADDISON PRATT, A WOMAN MISSIONARY ON HER WAY TO 
THE SOCIETY ISLANDS: We have music in the camp [on the Wyoming plains], 
two violins and a flute. Besides there are many singing birds in this country which 
delighted me very much. The evening was spent in singing hymns and spiritual songs. 
How comforting to ha\e prayers in this lonely spot of earth! What an idle life to 
travel with ox teams! And yet no other would do so well on such roads. I gaze around 
me; see the wagons all coralled; cattle lying down at night. Scenes of other days come 
vividly to mind. What wandering pilgrims we have been! 

— From Mrs. Pratt's Account of Her Journey 

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN EMERY STAKE: Sister Caroline 
Larsen, Castle Dale, reported the society in a prosperous condition. . . . They had sixty 
bushels of wheat, a number of quilts and considerable carpet rags on hand. . . . 

— Mrs. Stevens, Sec. pro tern. 

Page 364 




Woman's Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



jyriCHIKO SHODA, a sweet, 
modest, intelligent, talented 
Japanese giil, became the bride of 
Crown Prince Akihito of Japan on 
April 10, 1959, the only commoner 
to wed a roval prince in more than 
2,000 years. This event has shat- 
tered other traditions: the prince 
chose his bride; and he married for 
love. (He met Michiko on the ten- 
nis courts, and lost a game and his 
heart to her.) Except for the cere- 
mony, the couple wore western 
clothing for the wedding. 

lyrRS. ELIZABETH GRAY VIN- 
ING, of Philadelphia, who 
tutored Crown Prince Akihito of 
Japan for four years after World 
War II, was the only American 
present at the wedding. 

jyriSS A. MYRA KEEN, Assistant 
Professor of Paleontology at 
Stanford University, is the author 
of Sea Shells of Tropical West 
America, dedicated to the amateur 
sea shell collector who washes to 
identify molluscan material from the 
Panamic marine provine, which ex- 
tends from the Gulf of California to 
Columbia, South America. This 
book is the first attempt to hst and 
provide illustrations of most of the 
sea shells which occur in this large 
province. 



T INDA BABITS, teen-age New 
York composer, who played her 
''Western Star Concerto" in Salt 
Lake City, Utah, at the annual Days 
of '47 pops cctticert in 1958, has 
presented to Salt Lake music teach- 
ers, for their courtesies to her, her 
latest composition, ''Sego Lilies," 
which was inspired by her trip to 
Utah. Miss Babits won the John 
Golden award of $1,000 in New 
York last summer for her piano 
suite ''Clinton Corner Delancey." 

PDNA L. FURNESS and GER- 
^ TRUDE A. BOYD, of the Uni- 
versity of Wyoming, through a grant 
in aid from the University of Wyo- 
ming Graduate School Council, 
have made an interesting survey of 
all available material on the subject 
of the poor spelling of American 
high school graduates and college 
students. They have narrowed 
down the "spelling demons" that 
overthrow students most frequently 
to ninety-eight words. This would 
be a list for everybody to possess and 
study. 

]y|ARJORIE WORTHINGTON, 

in her recent biography Miss 
AJcott oi Concord (Doubleday), 
tells the life story of the author of 
Little Women, based on the journal 
which Miss Alcott carefully kept 
from childhood. 

INSTITUTE OF RE'JG!9|^e 365 
4602 SOUTH REDWOOD ROAD 
SALT LAKE Cin, UTAH WtflZ 



-■^. 



EDITORIAL 



VOL 46 



JUNE 1959 



NO. 6 



cJhe i2gth J/Lnnual L^hurch (conference 



npHE 129th Annual Conference of 
The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints was held in the 
historic Tabernacle in Salt Lake 
City, April 4, 5, and 6, 1959, with 
President David O. McKay conduct- 
ing all the general sessions, and with 
all the General Authorities present. 
Radiant spring weather greeted the 
throngs attending conference, and 
the messages of reassurance, hope, 
and spiritual advancement welcomed 
those who joined together in prayer 
and rejoicing. 

The combined choruses from 
Brigham Young University, the Tab- 
ernacle Choir, the Choir Men's 
Chorus, and the Ricks College 
Choir furnished music for the meet- 
ings. Twenty-seven television sta- 
tions and twenty radio stations 
throughout the Nation carried the 
proceedings to listeners who shared 
the prophetic counsel and the Spirit 
of our Heavenly Father. 

PRESIDENT McKay recalled the 
anniversary of the restoration of 
the gospel and its meaning to all 
generations of mankind upon the 
earth: 

I think it would be well for us to have 
in mind the fact that one hundred and 
twenty-nine years ago ... in the house 
of Peter Whitmer, Sr., in Fayette, Wind- 
sor County, New York, six men bowed 
in solemn prayer to their Heavenly Father, 
and proceeded in accordance with the 
previous commandment to organize the 
Church. . . . They administered the sacra- 
Page 366 ■ •-?{ 



ment. They reported that the Spirit of 
the Lord was manifest in a very great de- 
gree. Some of the brethren prophesied. 
All praised the Lord and rejoiced exceed- 
ingly. ... It will be well to have in mind 
. . . that only a little over a century has 
passed since those six men by revelation 
organized the Church. 

The dominant theme of the con- 
ference was the advent of Jesus 
Christ and his message to the world, 
his gospel of righteousness and sal- 
vation, and its eternal import in 
the lives of all seekers after truth. 
Emphasis was placed upon the 
spiritual influence and the responsi- 
bilities of those who have accepted 
the gospel to live its principles and 
to spread its everlasting tidings of 
joy to the world. 

In his address on Sunday, April 
5th, President McKay addressed the 
thousands of listeners on the subject 
''Our Father's Glory Is in the Sal- 
vation of His Children." Our be- 
loved President spoke of truth as 
''loyalty to the right as we see 
it. . . /' 

... it is courageous living of our lives 
in harmony with our ideals; it is always 
power. With the ideals of right living 
before him, no member of the Church 
can continually violate the Word of Wis- 
dom with impunity. . . . One never de- 
velops character by yielding to wrong 
.... The mission of the Church is to 
proclaim the truth of the restored gospel, 
to uplift society that people may mingle 
more amicably one with another; to create 
in our communities a wholesome environ- 
ment in which our children may find 
strength to resist temptation and encour- 



EDITORIAL 



367 



agement to strive for cultural and spiritual 
attainment. It is the binding duty of 
leaders of youth, and particularly mothers, 
by example to make ineffective the in- 
fluence of designing men who would make 
profit out of their fellows. . . . The 
restored gospel is a rational philosophy 
that teaches men how to get happiness in 
this life and exaltation in the life to come. 
The mission of the Church is to establish 
the kingdom of God upon the earth. . . . 

PRESIDENT Stephen L Richards 
spoke to the question ''What 
Does It Mean to Be a Christian?'' 
After describing some of the essen- 
tials of a Christian life, President 
Richards declared: 'The gospel as 
a power unto salvation must em- 
brace not only all the Christlike 
characteristics of hving, but the 
means essential to salvation." 

I believe . . . that a careful survey of 
all pertinent scriptures, as well as the 
whole history of Christ's work among 
men, will demonstrate that only by the 
complete acceptance of the Christ as 
our Lord, and subscribing to all the con- 
ditions and requirements of his holy 
gospel, including its sacred ordinances gov- 
erning induction into his kingdom, can 
a man fully justify a claim to the honor- 
able distinction of being a Christian. . . . 
It would seem beyond question that there 
could not be more than one kingdom of 
the Lord. So the concern of all who seek 
Christian salvation must be: Where is 
that kingdom? Where is it set up in 
the earth that men may come to it and 
receive its transcendent blessings? ... I 
am convinced beyond the shadow of a 
doubt that his gospel has been restored in 
its fulness with all its ordinances, and the 
powers authentically to administer them 
in these last days. 

PRESIDENT J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
reviewed in detail the resurrec- 
tion of Jesus and the meaning of 
that event to mankind. President 
Clark spoke of those faithful men 
and women who were privileged to 
behold the resurrected Savior and 
hear his words of assurance and 



blessing. "Tliis is Easter time/' 
said President Clark. "The celebra- 
tion of the resurrection has just 
passed, and sometimes there is a 
tendency to think that thereafter 
the Lord ascended and we have 
nothing more to do about it." In 
summarizing the teachings of Jesus, 
after his resurrection. President 
Clark said: 

Finally, he called them together again 
on a mount in Galilee, the disciples, and 
at that time he gave them the great com- 
mission, "Go ye into all the world, and 
preach the gospel to every creature. . . ." 
Those are the words of the Christ. Then 
he told them of the signs which should 
follow them that believed. We, brethren 
and sisters, are the recipients of the great 
blessings that attach to the work of the 
Last Dispensation. We are also the obli- 
gees of the great responsibilities which 
have been placed upon those whom God 
has called to lead this Last Dispensation 
.... The Lord is good to us. He is giv- 
ing us direction if we will take it, I urge 
you to bring your thoughts back from 
space . . . about which we know nothing 
in comparison with what there is to know 
— and fix our minds upon the great powers 
and authorities which we have as mem- 
bers of the Priesthood, representing our 
Heavenly Father, endowed with a portion 
of his authority to work out his purposes, 
not ours. 

At the closing session of confer- 
ence. President McKay expressed 
his fervent hopes and prayers: "God 
help us to be true to our responsi- 
bility and to our callings, and espe- 
cially to the responsibility we bear 
as fathers and mothers of the chil- 
dren of Zion — heaven's treasures 
given to us. O Father, bless those 
who hold this Priesthood, who have 
been married in accordance with thy 
instructions, and God help all to 
take advantage of this eternal bless- 
ing, that we may be united together 
and with thee forever. . . ." 

-V. P. C. 



TloiCA. TO THE FIELD 

[Program for the ilovemoer CJast Sunaaii 

ibvening I Heeting 

npHE special program for the Sunday evening meeting on Fast Day, 
November i, 1959, ''Relief Society Strengthens Testimonv," has been 
mailed to stake and mission Relief Society presidents. We urge that these 
programs be distributed to the wards and branches without delay. 



criymn of the 1 1 Lonth — J/Lnnual JList 
July 1959 — June i960 

The Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated 
by the Church Music Committee, will be continued during the coming 
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The 
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of Church mem- 
bers and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake Relief 
Society choristers and organists are requested to give assistance at union 
meetings to ward choristers and organists in carrying out this project. 

An analysis and storv of the hymn will be printed each month in the 
Church Section of The Deseiet News. 

Following is a list of hymns approved for the twelve months July 
1950 through June i960: 



1959 
July 
August 
September 

October 

November 

December 

iq6o 

January 
February 
March 
April 

May 
June 

Page 368 



Savior, Redeemer of My Soul 

Hail to the Brightness 

Oh Hark! A Glorious Sound 
Is Heard 

Welcome, Welcome Sabbath 
Morning 

Stars of Morning, Shout 

for Joy 
With Wondering Awe 



God of Power, God of Right 

Redeemer of Israel 

Truth Eternal 

Prayer Is the Soul's Sincere 

Desire 
Sing Praise to Him 
Zion Stands With Hills 

Surrounded 





No. 


Whitney-Dean- 


155 


Hastings-Parry 


182 


ROBINSON-ASPER 


134 


Baird-Beesley 


190 


Durham 


164 




209 
36 


Bennett-Cannon 


Phelps-Lewis 


195 


Pratt-Schreiner 


189 


Montgomery-Careless 


220 


SCIIULTZ 


158 


Kelly-Smyth 


212 



More Precious 




more 9>. 



recious 



cJhan U\ub 



les 



\ VIRTUOUS young man pledges his love and fidelity to the girl of his 
dreams with a precious stone ... a diamond. And the happy girl 
treasures the gift as she would her life, promising, in return, her own 
fresh, virtuous love in marriage. 

The ring — with its precious gem — becomes a symbol of fidelity for 
the engaged couple . . . and a reminder of the priceless value of virtue 
in them both. 

Solomon said it centuries ago: ''A virtuous woman . . . her price is 
far above rubies. . . ." For man it is equally true. 

Page 369 



370 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



A latter-day hymn writer composed these beautiful lines: 

Cherish virtue! Cherish virtue! 
God will bless the pure in heart. 

Cherish — how beautiful and meaningful the word: to hold dear; to 
trust or keep with tenderness. 

And virtue: integrity of character; uprightness of conduct; chastity. 

The Prophet Mormon, in his last affectionate message to his son 
Moroni, called virtue and chastity ''the most dear and precious of all 
things." 

Modern prophets have reaffirmed this eternal truth. 

So, young people of the Church, if you would deserve the confidence 
of the clean young man or young woman you someday hope to marry — if 
you would enjoy the fullness of happiness which belongs only to the pure 
in heart, be clean, be chaste. 

BE HONEST WITH YOURSELF 



CJor (grandmothers vi/ho iJOabii o^it 

CsLiniWa Woodbury /udd 

We must remember to keep well-filled cookie jars, 

Some dough to fashion men of gingerbread; 

Treasures to cuddle, eyes joy-lit with stars 

For little ones who would be tender-fed. 

There must be eager faces at the door 

And loving arms to lift for an embrace, 

A legacy of patterned story lore 

And picture books to light a little face; 

A game of make-believe for wee pretender, 

Band-aids for wounds, a kiss for weepy eyes, 

Old curtain lace to trail in gold-heeled splendor, 

And rocking chairs for bedtime lullabies; 

License to spoil a bit, reprove when rude — 

Much patience and a prayer of gratitude. 



ibrratum 

Magazine Honor Roll Percentages for 1958 
Attention is called to the correct figures for this report: 



Relief Society 



Enroll- 
ment 



Subscriptions 
No. Pet. 



Magazine 
Representative 



San Juan Stake 
Weber Heights Stake 



564 
365 



506 
409 



90 
112 



Anne B. Porter 
Virgie P. Jensen 



LKecipes QJrom the (^reat JLakes lliission 

Submitted hy Vonda L. Chiistensen 
Baked Beans 

2 lbs. navy beans Vi lb. bacon 

1 tsp. soda 3 tbsp. mustard 

2 qts. water salt and pepper to taste 
2 medium-sized onions i bottle catsup 

Vi c. light brown sugar i small can tomato puree 

Soak the beans in water overnight. In the morning boil them for twenty minutes 
in water and soda. Drain and wash the beans in cold water. Put them in a baking 
dish and add onions, sugar, salt, pepper, mustard, catsup, and tomato puree. Cut the 
bacon into small cubes and spread over the top of the bean mixture. Cover well with 
water and place in the oven with temperature turned to 250 degrees. Cook about six 
hours, adding water occasionalh if beans become dry. 



Cream Filling: 



Icebox Pudding 
1 medium-sized angel food cake 



1 pt. milk 2 eggs 

1 c. sugar Vi tsp. salt 

2 tbsp, cornstarch 1 pt. whipping cream 

Put one and one-half cups milk in kettle to boil. Add sugar, salt, and cornstarch 
(which have been dissolved in one-half cup cold milk) to hot milk. Beat eggs and add to 
mixture and cook until thick. Cut up cake. Put layer of cake on bottom of refrigerator 
tray, then pour filling over cake, then another layer of cake, and another layer of filling 
on top. Put in icebox until wanted for serving. Then whip cream and spread on top 
of pudding. 

RiNKTUM DiDDY 

2 cans tomato soup K lb. cheese 

8 slices toast 

Place tomato soup in kettle. Do not add water to soup. Cut cheese into soup. 
Cut toast into halves. Place in long, deep dish (2 inches high). Pour tomato soup 
over toast. Season with salt according to taste. Serve hot. Very good for lunch. Makes 
six servings. 

Cheese Strata 

1 2 slices bread 4 eggs 

Vi lb. cheese K qts. milk 

1 tsp. salt 

Use baking dish about 10 to 12 inches long. Butter heavily. Cut crust from slices 
of bread. Line pan or baking dish with half slices of bread. Cut cheese in slices. 
Add a layer of cheese then add the bread over the cheese. Break eggs into milk, add 
salt, and beat lightly. Pour over bread and cheese. This must be prepared four or five 
hours before baking. Set in pan of water and bake forty to forty-five minutes in 350° 
oven. 

Page 371 



372 



Vi lb. bacon 
1 large-sized onion, chopped 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 
Spanish Rice 

salt and pepper to taste 
1 no. 2 Vi can tomatoes 



4 c. boiled rice 



Cut bacon into small chunks and place in frying pan with chopped onion. Fry 
until light brown. Add rice, tomatoes, salt, and pepper. Put in baking dish and bake 
at 350° for forty-five minutes. 



Scalloped Tomatoes 



1 no 2 /4 can tomatoes 

1 green pepper 

1 medium-sized onion 

1 c. sugar 



3 or 4 slices bread 

1 tbsp. butter 

1 tsp. salt 

K tsp. pepper 



Put tomatoes in baking dish. Add green pepper and onion (cut up), butter, salt, 
sugar, and pepper. Break bread into chunks and put into tomatoes. Bake one hour in 
300° oven. 



Glorified Rice 



4 c. cooked rice 
Vi c, sugar 
1 small can crushed pineapple 



14 c. marshmallows cut up 
1 tsp. vanilla 
1 c. whipping cream 



Place cooked rice in a bowl. Add sugar and marshmallows and drained pineapple. 
Then add cream which has been whipped until very thick. Add vanilla, and chill mix- 
ture in refrigerator. Do not freeze. 



uteart of a uiouse 



The kitchen's the heart of a house. 

The first thing in the morning 

Its heavenly aromas 

Are a most delightful warning 

To any laggard sleepers 

That blueberry buns await. 

Or maybe orange muffins, 

And it's risky to be late. 

At lunchtime, steaming trayfuls 
Are on the snack bar shelf. 



EtheJ Jacohson 



And all day long the kitchen 

Announces, "Help yourself!" 

To any busy workers 

Who want a lift, a break, 

And to kiddies, fresh from classrooms. 

So hungry that they ache. 

Then dinner's cheery bustle 
Is shared by the whole brigade. 
The kitchen's the heart of a house — 
To the last lone midnight raid. 



L^ountry Q^uininer 

Rodello Hunter 

I couldn't say just when we first knew about the sechidcd httle spot. We must ha\e 
been very young, because my first memories inchide it, just as they incUide Beverly, 
with her grave practicality, and Beth, whose wild enthusiasms and rebellion against con- 
formity added excitement to what might have been something close to a life of 
boredom. 

Especially, I remember that one summer. Almost every afternoon the three of 
us would meet under the twisted oak tree. It had stood for so long that it was bent 
like an arthritic old woman, its branches sagged and hunched under the burden of years. 
Its veined and knotted roots reached out and clutched the earth for support. We had 
named the creek Willow Run for no other reason than that we liked the sound of the 
name. It gurgled past the tree, and scolded in frothy impatience a root which dared 
impede its determined progress. 

Delightfully out of range of pursuing parental voices, we would lie on our backs 
and listen to the soft rush of the water and the chiding of a disturbed chipmunk in the 
trees above us. Thus situated, we would discuss with unvaried seriousness . . . life. 

To the south and west, the mountains curved, mysteriously purple, ignoring with 
dignity the subtle attempts of cloud fluffs to caress them. To the west, within walking 
distance, were red ledges of sandstone, lesser in height than their eastern brothers, but 
none the less awesome in their brilliant pinks and reds and auburns. Farther to the 
south, and forming the last arc of the circle, more mountains rolled easily on their sides, 
incurious and uncaring, driven into sleepy aloofness by the summer haze. 

Directly behind, and hidden by the upward slope of our grassy bank, was a lucerne 
field, and the drone of the rotating mower filled our frequent silences with comfortable 
rhythm. 

Only the occasional slow "clip-a-clop" of a team and wagon, or the faster "clippity, 
clippity" of a loping horse and its unseemingly hasty rider disturbed the somnolence of 
the dusty road. A too-inquisitive bee would sometimes flick us into concerted movement, 
but this happened rarely. Tirelessly, we watched the clouds form into masses above us 
and then gradually vanish into trailing untidy wisps to be swiftly swept away by a neat 
broom of wind. We inhaled the sweetish scent of fresh-cut hay and listened to the 
myriad sounds which formed the country quiet. 

We felt full of power and invincibility and high integrity. The ominous creeping 
headlines of the evening papers were just enlarged type on a background of gray news- 
print, and the impending danger of death and destruction were very far away. Our 
world was calm and serene. We felt the hovering guardians of the mountains around 
the cuplike rim of the lush little valley, and we wondered at those who feared. 

Bracing our backs against the tough, enduring bark of the oak tree, we watched 
ants scurrying up and down the vertical cracks in its trunk working in a frenzy of prep- 
aration for the coming winter. Silly ants! Winter was such a long way off! We had 
all the time in the world, all the never-ending, lazy time in the world. 

We posed hypothetical problems and solved them with wise solemnity. We 
mapped our lives in exact detail and were absolutely certain of the map's accuracy. From 
these superior heights we shook our heads in dismay at "those who should have done, 
but didn't." 

Even our little world could be upset, though. One night a mountain lion was 
discovered crouching in our old oak, and it was with trepidation that we went back, 
but there was no other place with quite the same aura as our "Willow Run." The 
ground was scuffed a bit from the trampling feet of the hunters, and there were claw 
marks on the oak's roughened skin, but in a few days it was the same again. 

Perhaps the old tree conferred on us the sagacity of its age, or possibly it was the 
timelessness of those long peaceful summer days, but we were very profound ... we 
were seventeen. 

Page 373 



One of Them 



Chiistie Lund Coles 



PATRICIA steadied herself by 
the sink. She was tired and 
a httle blue — not being able 
to do all the things she had planned 
for the day. She should have 
learned her limit, but she did not 
realize it until she reached the point 
of exhaustion. 

Pulling her one crippled leg, she 
reached a chair and sat down. Blaine 
would be home, and she still had 
the bathtub to scour, and supper 
to get into the oven. 

As Patricia rested, she knew her 
discouragement was not merely for 
not finishing her schedule. It was 
more for the feeling of strangeness 
in the neighborhood, how the neigh- 
bors treated her — as though she 
were an object of pity, not one of 
them . . . just because she had had 
polio! She clenched her fist, and 
noted the strength she had had 
once. She told herself, 'Tou fool- 
ish girl. You're so much better." 

But the words didn't help too 
much now. They were just words 
she had told herself many times. 
After awhile, one got tired of giving 
oneself pep talks. Tired of having 
to do so. 

But, after a moment of resting, 
Patricia was ready for the potatoes 
and the meat loaf. If she didn't get 
the bathtub scoured she could do it 
later when she took her own bath. 
Blaine would understand. If he 
noticed it, he would even do it him- 
self. Still, that was what she didn't 
want. She didn't want the other 
young women saying, ''Her husband 
has to do her work for her." 

Of course, she knew that many of 

Page 374 



the husbands helped with dishes at 
night, and even prepared meals if 
their wives were ill, but it was dif- 
ferent when they didn't actually 
have to. 

When the potatoes and meat 
were in the oven, Patricia set the 
timer, and, glancing up, caught a 
ghmpse of herself in the mirror over 
her little desk. Her hair was slight- 
ly disheveled, and her nose more 
than a little shiny. And she knew 
it was more important that she look 
as pretty as possible when Blaine 
came home than it was that every- 
thing be done. 

He was about the handsomest 
man on the street^ big and broad and 
dark, with eyes that danced when 
he spoke, and a tnouth that was 
made to smile. Shfe couldn't under- 
stand how he hdd fallen in love with 
her. But he had. tit had. ^le had 
come as a messenger of love, hope, 
and promise, wfien things had 
looked the most Hopeless for her. 

As Patricia sat at her small vanity, 
with the blue cretbiihe flounce, and 
the glass top, she combed her au- 
burn hair and tetliettibered how it 
had all come aboM. 

She had met Bkitie while visit- 
ing friends in idalib. He had come 
to her uncle's house to see her cousin 
Jim, who had irttirbdtlced them. She 
had been sitting at the ^iapo the 
day Jim brought him in. Blaine 
couldn't tell that she was crippled 
then, and he had smiled at her hap- 
pily, asking, ''Did I hear 'C|aire de 
Lune' coming through th^ win- 
dow?" - 

*'Yes," she had answered, a little 



.-V' 



-?.- 



ONE OF THEM 



375 



shyly, since her experience with boys 
had been rather hmited to those of 
her own family. 

''Would you mind playing it 
again? It's my favorite/' 

'1 like it, too/' she had assured 
him, smiling, feeling at ease with 
him, but wondering if the smile 
would change when they brought 
the wheel chair in (her mother was 
greasing it while she played), and 
Blaine would see that she almost 
had to be lifted from the bench to 
the chair, and wheeled about as a 
child. 

pATRICIA'S hands-which piano 
playing had strengthened since 
she had been able to practice again 
—pressed harder upon the keys, 
then automatically slowed as the 
melody became pensive, gentle as 
moonlight falling on a summer 
night. 

Blaine was asking, ''Why didn't 
you tell me you had such an attrac- 
tive cousin, Jim, and such a talented 
one?" 

"I don't know," Jim answered, 
clumsily. "She lives in Salt Lake, 
you know." 

"And so?" asked Blaine, his dark 
eyes, dancing, teasing. 

"And so, if we don't get out for 
that tennis match, we won't get the 
court. Come on." 

Patricia held her breath, fearing 
that the young man was going to 
ask her to go along, but he only 
looked down at her, to say, "I'm so 
glad to meet you . . . finally. See 
you later." 

"Yes," she whispered, hearing the 
sound of the rubber-tired chair com- 
ing from the kitchen, almost praying 
that he would be gone before her 
mother walked in with it. 



And he was. The door closed just 
before her mother came in, smiling 
her wonderful, never-failing smile. 

She said, "That last melody was 
the best yet. You're really getting 
to shade and modulate so much bet- 
ter. I think it might do you good 
to take a few students in the neigh- 
borhood, as your teacher has sug- 
gested." 

"Little ones," the girl added, 
almost bitterly. 

But her mother didn't notice, she 
nodded, "Of course, little ones." 

"I think I'd like to rest for 
awhile," Patricia almost whispered 
the words. 

Her mother, sensing her mood, 
as she always seemed to do, smiled 
and made small talk as she helped 
Patricia into the chair, and wheeled 
her toward the bedroom. 

That same evening, Patricia was 
sitting in the living room with her 
aunt and uncle and mother and fa- 
ther, when the front screen opened 
and she heard voices— male voices. 
It was Blaine and Jim. They came 
into the room. 

Blaine's eyes immediately came 
across the room to her. She felt 
them even if she didn't exactly look 
at him. He was smiling, but it was 
different now, as he spoke, saying, 
"Hello, Patricia. You look so pretty 
with that lamplight on your hair." 

"Thank you," she told him, feel- 
ing a bit resentful — as she always 
did when she thought people were 
going out of their way to be kind. 

"DLAINE shook hands with her 
father and the others and came 
over to her. He seemed older than 
he had that afternoon, more mature. 
And when they had all talked 
awhile, he suddenly faced her fam- 



376 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 

ily, saying, "Do you know, I don't She taught their children piano 

think we use the power of the Priest- lessons, and often gave them cookies 

hood as much as we should. I feel and punch, and played with them, 

sure Patricia is going to get well and Why couldn't she become as one 

walk again." of the mothers? 

As they administered to Patricia, The last hair was in place, her 

chills went through her entire body, nose was powdered with the thinnest 

even into the leg which seemed so skiff of powder, when she heard the 

lifeless. Deep in her heart, in every front door open and Blaine calling 

fiber of her being, Patricia felt that her — as he always did when he 

she would walk again. didn't see her immediately. 

Before she left Idaho she knew ''Where are you, honey?" he 

that she loved Blaine with all her called in his deep, happy voice, 

heart, and what was more wonder- ''where are you?" 

ful than all, she knew that he loved "I'm in here, Blaine. Be out in 

her. When he said goodbye, he a minute." 

kissed her gently saying, "You are "Never mind, I'll come and get 

the most beautiful woman I have you." 

ever seen. If I had to carry you It didn't take him long to come 

the rest of my life, I would marry through the small house into the 

you. But I won't. Keep prayerful bedroom, where she was standing, 

and have faith, and someday, you ready to walk to him. 

will walk." But she had no chance, for he was 

It was less than a year later that beside her, and swept her into his 

she was able to walk and they were arms and was carrying her from the 

married in the holy temple. room. 

Her marriage had been good, and 

Blaine always tried to treat her as T-T^R mood extended to him. Of 

casually and normally as if she had a sudden, she said, "You really 

two good legs. However, he ad- don't have to carry me, you know." 

vised, "We mustn't hide your handi- "Oh, don't I, though?" he asked, 

cap or ignore it. It is something mockingly, seeming unusually gay. 

we must live with, and accept while "No," she insisted, "remember, I 

we are thanking God that we have can walk now. Not too well, per- 

each other. . . ." haps, but I can walk." 

Blaine didn't say anything about He caught the caustic note in her 

children, but as Patricia grew strong- voice and said softly, "I think any 

er she began to hope they might man has a right to carry his wife in 

have a child. his arms, especially when that wife 

Patricia finished combing her hair, is going to be a mother." 

hearing the children in the street "What do you mean?" she asked 

playing, and a mother calling her softly. "What are you talking 

young child in to dinner. She closed about?" 

her eyes and prayed almost audibly, "I mean, my darling, that I met 

"Oh, Father, let me be a mother, Doctor Sims, and he told me the 

too, let me become as one of these news. He said there was no reason 

women who are my neighbors." in the world why you shouldn't get 



ONE OF THEM 



377 



along very well. Just be a little bit 
careful. Oh, honey, why didn't you 
tell me?" 

She buried her tear-wet face on 
his shoulder, sobbing, sobbing, ''Oh, 
I was so afraid, afraid it couldn't be." 

''Well, it could and it is. Now, 
just for tonight, let me put you 
here on the couch and serve your 
dinner to you. Yes?" 

'Tes," she nodded, dabbing at her 
eyes with the inadequate hankie 
from her apron pocket. 

The next morning she felt radi- 
ant. She was going to have a child! 
Her very own child. She would stir 
up a batch of her favorite brownie 
recipe, make some of her best fruit 
nectar, and invite her neighbors over 
for an afternoon of sew^ing and visit- 
ing. Maybe they thought she was 
being aloof, wanted to be alone, that 
she really wasn't able to take much 
part in things. 

She called each one in turn — 
Carley Street, Faye Rich, Jan, Sue, 
all of them. Everyone accepted, 
some seemed surprised, others en- 
thusiastic. That afternoon at two 
o'clock Patricia saw them coming 
down the street in groups from both 
directions. She felt a little pang 
when she saw that Ruth Marlow 
wasn't there, for she was one for 
whom she felt she could feel a real 
friendship. 

When all the women had arrived 
and had insisted on helping to bring 
in extra chairs, they spoke of how 
artistically her house was decorated, 
and were surprised to learn she had 
done most of it herself. At their sur- 
prise, she told them, "It's not diffi- 
cult to sew on an electric sewing 
machine, even if one leg won't co- 
operate too well." 

They laughed, surprised that she 



spoke of it so casually, and they 
were off to a good visit, sewing and 
talking. When Patricia served the 
brownies they all asked for her 
recipe. Sue saying, "Mine never 
taste quite like this, yum." 

They were almost ready to leave 
when someone remembered to tell 
her, "The reason Ruth didn't come, 
she has a sick little boy." 

TT seemed she had no more than 

said it than the telephone rang 
and Patricia answered it. The fran- 
tic voice of Ruth on the other end 
of the wire cried, "Patricia, I know 
the girls are all at your place, and 
I'm frantic. Jimmie is so sick. He's 
choking and can't get his breath. 
Someone has to come, I can't get 
the doctor." 

Patricia answered calmly, "Ruth, 
he will be all right. I'M be right 
over." 

"Hurry," the young woman cried, 
hurry! 

Patricia knew that if the others 
went, too, the confusion would be 
hard on Ruth and the child. She 
said, "Ruth's boy is quite sick. 
There's no need for all of us to rush 
over, it would only complicate 
things. I know what to do until the 
doctor comes. I'll go right over. 
One of you call for an ambulance." 

Faye Rich, who was calm and 
matter-of-fact, said quietly, "Patricia 
is right. I'll go with her. You oth- 
ers will be called if you can do 
anything." 

Sue cried, "But couldn't one of 
us go instead of Patricia, she really 
shouldn't. . . ." 

Patricia was already at the door, 
starting down the steps, pulling her 
leg a little. She called over her 
shoulder, "Oh, yes, she should. I've 



378 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 

seen enough sickness that I don't something Fve wanted to tell you 

lose my head, and I know what to for weeks. You know the day that 

do." Kim came home from her lesson and 

Once in the house, Patricia and had a copy of that song you had 

Faye worked perfectly together as written called, 'Give God a Chance' 

a team, Patricia telling Faye what mixed in with her music. . .?" 

to do. Patricia said, 'Tes. . . ." 

''I think he will be all right, now," 'Well, my mother had just been 

Patricia finally told them. Even as dead for three months, and I didn't 

she said it, the boy stirred, tried to seem to be able to get over it. I 

turn his head, and, finally, opened just kept grieving. Then, I read 

his eyes to see his mother and said, those words over and over . . . 'Give 

''Mommie. . . ." God a chance to heal your heart . . .' 

Ruth gathered him to her, her and so on, and they seemed written 

tears falling in grateful and wonder- especially for me. I kept saying 

ful relief. "Oh, thank you, thank them over and over. Finally, I was 

you," she whispered looking up at able to pull myself out of it. I 

the two of them, "I didn't know wanted you to know." 

anyone could have such wonderful "Thank you," Patricia whispered, 

friends." and she could have added, "they 

Patricia breathed deeply, putting were written for myself," but she 

her hand on the dark head. She had didn't, she merely went forward as 

called her friend. And she knew if her leg didn't drag at all, to meet 

that forever after the two of them her neighbors and her friends, and 

would be very close. tell them in confidence and wonder 

As Patricia and Faye came out of that she was going to have a child, 

Ruth's house, they could see the that she was really going to be one 

other girls a little way from the of them. 

house. They started toward them, Patricia knew, suddenly, that one 

but Faye stopped Patricia to say, must not only give God a chance, 

"I'm not very good with words. But other people must be given a chance 

you were wonderful. And there's as well. 



iuiue n Lormng- (^ (ones 

Josie B. Bay 

Oh, the glory of the morning 
When morning-glories rare 
Lift their heads in satisfaction 
While they drink the dew-kissed air. 

They are filled to overflowing, 
With cups of heavenly blue, 
And they say to all who hsten 
"Let me share my cup with you." 



(^reen-viyiliow 'JJays 

Shirley Sealy 

IN my home, we all enjoy free rest of us put together. He says 

agency. My mother and father that's why he turned out better, 

are firm believers in free agency. Mother was quite young then and 

Not since the green-willow days have more set on having a model child. 

I been forced to do anything. You She was always glad in years to come 

know what the green-willow days that she had trained him so well, 

are, don't you? That is the time He helpfully kept the rest of us in 

in your life when you are still too line. But, thinking back, even then, 

young to understand reason, and it was free agency. We could either 

your mother uses a little green wil- decide to do the thing that was 

low to help you make up your mind, right, or feel the sting of the green 

My mother used a little green willow. We always had our choice, 

willow, she explained, because it It was free agency that helped us 

would sting nicely but would never to develop our talents. Mother was 

physically injure us. In this way a believer in the talents. She was 

she was always sure of the safety of always so happy when we showed 

her children, if she happened to be even the slightest interest in the arts, 

a little overexcited when it became I remember when my sister wanted 

necessary to use the willow. I can't to study piano. She innocently 

remember ever feeling that willow, asked, one evening, if she could study 

I suppose I must have felt its sting music and learn to play the piano, 

at one time or another, or I wouldn't Mother was so enthusiastic. With- 

have had such great respect for it. in a month we had a piano, and 

But I do remember spending quite sister Ellen was studying like mad. 

a lot of time looking at it as it sat Ellen wanted to play the piano in 

quietly on the top of the refrigerator the worst way, but she didn't want 

or the stove; and I was ever mind- to practice. However, it was a mat- 

ful of its presence. ter of free agency. She could either 

Mother had another rule of free practice her piano a reasonable time 

agency that went with that little wil- every day or stay home from her 

low. We each had to get our own. Saturday shows; and of course it 

That way we could choose the size just wasn't logical that she had time 

and length of the stick. Otherwise, to visit her friends if she had no 

someone else would get it for us. time to practice. Ellen was blessed, 

Of course, no one else is as careful fortunately, with a knowledge of 

about such things as you yourself, how to choose. She is now an ac- 

It worked pretty well, though, be- complished pianist, 

cause by the time we hunted for Of all the things I did at home, 

the right size and type of willow, I hated washing dishes the worst, 

we usually had forgotten what it was You know how it is; you wash and 

that we didn't want to do. rinse, wash and rinse, the water gets 

My eldest brother maintains he greasier, and your hands get wrin- 

was willowed more than all of the kled and . . . well, you know how 

Page 379 



380 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



it is. I could never find an end to 
dishes in our house. With seven 
children, we used a lot of dishes. 
I was born third in line. My eldest 
brother didn't think he should have 
to do any girls' work when he had 
five sisters. My eldest sister was 
always busy doing things like mak- 
ing salads for dinner, or sewing, or 
ironing and scrubbing. All the fun 
things. 

Third children, especially if they 
are girls, should never be born. 
There isn't anything for them to do 
but wash dishes. 

Once I hit upon a real gem of an 
idea as to how to get out of the 
dishes. Immediately after dinner I 
became very ill. Stomach pains, 
headache . . . the works. Mother 
was so thoughtful and tender, so 
loving and concerned. She immedi- 
ately put me to bed and insisted I 
stay there until morning. She loved 
me very much and didn't want to 
take any chances. And she knew I 
wasn't feeling well by the look that 
came over my face when I eyed that 
table of dirty dishes. When I pro- 
tested, she commended me for my 
bravery, but thought I was much too 
ill to get out of bed. It was free 
agency all the way. I could admit 
the deceit and do the dishes or 
remain silent and stay in bed. 

'T^HEN there was the time I want- 
ed to attend a show on Sunday 
afternoon. A perfectly handsome 
dream of a boy asked me to go. It 
was a nice spiritual show. I thought 
that fact might influence Mother, 
so I told her that part first. She 
was so thrilled! Her comments were 
so enthusiastic you'd have thought 
he'd asked her to go. Her reply was 
full of excitement for my good for- 



tune, and she said: ''Darling, that's 
wonderful. I'm so happy to know 
you're interested in good pictures. 
It's nice to know you're so popular, 
too. Is Sunday the only day the 
picture is playing?" 

In all truthfulness I had to tell 
her ''No." To which Mother re- 
plied with more enthusiasm than 
ever: "That's extra special nice. 
Now, you won't have to give up all 
the blessings of the Sabbath Day, 
will you? What day is this nice 
young man taking you to the pic- 
ture, honey?" 

Again, it was free agency. I could 
either admit that this nice young 
man wasn't exactly perfectly, which 
I was sure he was, or let her go on 
believing that her sweet little daugh- 
ter hadn't even thought of giving up 
the blessings of the Sabbath Day. 

Sometimes Mother carried free 
agency too far. Like the time I had 
a baby tending job and the girls 
dropped by to take me skating. I 
thought maybe it would be all right 
to send my younger sister to baby 
tend for me, and I could go skating 
with the girls. My Mother's reply 
was in the gayest of words. "That 
might be nice for both of you. Susie 
wants a little spending money, and 
you want to learn to skate better. 
Of course," she continued just as 
I was beginning to feel all happy 
inside, "Mrs. Backman did ask for 
you when she called. And of course 
she's expecting you. She had prob- 
ablv planned on a big evening out, 
knowing she wouldn't have to worry 
as long as you were with her chil- 
dren. But you have to make up 
your own mind, dear. Do what you 
think is best. I'm sure it will be 
the right thing." 



GREEN-WILLOW DAYS 



381 



If she had just demanded that I 
stay or that I go; I could have had 
a dehghtful time arguing the point 
with her, but what can you do in 
the face of such free agency? 

Fm aware that in this country we 
hve in a democracy. It's important 
to learn to make wise decisions. Fm 
happy to relate that, due to such 
liberal parents, such believers in free 
agency, I have learned to enjoy the 
good things of life. I have grown 
up knowing that if one is to have 
money to spend, one must work. 
To give the illusion of being beau- 
tiful is a matter of style, good taste, 
clean living, and good health habits. 
To be a good hostess one must 



know how to cook, think of others, 
borrow enough chairs, make a fire, 
and know how to feel and look hap- 
py when one would much rather 
shout and throw things. To be 
loved one must give more love than 
she receives. I have a lot to do yet, 
I have a long way to go. But I have 
learned all these things following 
the rules of right that free agency 
taught me. Everything that is dear 
to me I owe, with gratitude, to my 
loving parents who are such firm 
believers in free agency, and to 
those memorable green-willow days 
that started me off in the right di- 
rection on a wondrous path to true 
happiness. 



cJhe utuniniingbird 



Winona Frandsen Thomas 



It takes an eye that's infinite 
To watch a hummingbird in flight 
And see the jewels on his wings 
Before he roekets out of sight. 

My eyes are only finite ones. 
The bird knows that. In recompense 
He left off standing in the air 
And rested on my wire fenee. 




kJI uiandu Lr incus h 



U 



ion 



Elizabeth Williamson 



"VTEED a new pincushion for your sewing machine? Use a piece of eeUulosc sponge. 
•*-^ Fasten it on the machine with Scotch tape. And why not ha\'e one in a kitchen 
drawer for pins and thumbtacks? Mighty handy. Saves a trip to the sewing basket 
when you need a pin in a hurry. 



Granny Will Be Waiting 



Betty Martin 



AMY WILLIS poured some 
warm milk in the old mother 
eat's bowl and stood watch- 
ing the eat lap up the milk hungrily. 
'*It is a lonesome old life isn't it, 
Tessie, old girl?" Amy mu»sed, half 
to herself and half to the cat. 

Amy was a short, slender woman 
in her early sixties with shiny gray 
hair that waved softly back from her 
face emphasizing her gentle, deli- 
cate features. Her kindly blue eyes 
and her sparkling smile were evi- 
dence of her lovely countenance. All 
who knew Amy loved her and 
sought her friendship. 

Yes, it is a lonesome old life, 
thought Amy. Now that she was 
at the age in life where she should 
be enjoying her grandchildren, she 
had none. Her only son had been 
killed during the war, and her be- 
loved husband, Sam Willis, had 
been dead for four years. She had 
been alone in the large old house 
on Oak Street since that time. Her 
sister Clara, who was also a widow, 
had wanted her to come and live 
with her in Elmdale, fifty miles 
away, but Applegate was Amy's 
home town, and these were her 
people. She would be even more 
lonesome in Elmdale. 

Amy and Sam had placed all their 
hopes in their son Tim, when they 
learned they would be unable to 
have any more children. The ache 
that filled Amy's heart was consoled 
by Tim. They had given him every 
advantage that they as lo\'ing par- 
ents could, and Tim had responded 
in a way befitting a son who is sin- 
Page 382 



cerely aware of the sacrifices that 
his parents are making for him. She 
had thought that Tim would one 
day marry and bring his children 
home to visit. . . . 

Amy was jolted back to reality 
by the slamming of her neighbor's 
door. It is that little Dougie boy 
again. Amy thought. Honestly, that 
little boy is the liveliest little fellow 
I have ever seen. Amy had been 
warned about the little five-year-old 
(he was commonly referred to as 
that wild little Jessop boy) by some 
of her friends. Bougie's mother, 
Lillie Jessop, had been a widow for 
two years, and she had moved next 
to Amy only a week ago. Everyone 
sympathized with Amy, to be living 
so near to the Jessops. 

''It isn't that Dougie isn't a smart 
little fellow," they told her. "It is 
just that Lillie won't take the time 
to discipline him, and he runs wild 
all the time." 

Amy thought they were exaggerat- 
ing, but within the short week Lillie 
Jessop and Dougie had lived there, 
Dougie had ripped out her prize 
petunias, pulled up the onions in 
the garden, and ripped her news- 
paper to shreds two mornings in a 
row. Amy hadn't said anything to 
Dougie's mother, because she be- 
lieved that a person should try to 
get along with her neighbors. How- 
ever, every time Amy heard a noise, 
now, she jumped. She was afraid to 
look outside for fear that she would 
discover some other mischief that 
Dougie had been in. 



GRANNY WILL BE WAITING 



383 



npHE Jessop's back door slammed 
shut once more, and Amy sur- 
mised that LilHe Jessop was turning 
Dougie loose to do as he pleased. 
Maybe I shoud go see Clara, Amy 
thought wearily at the anticipation 
of putting up with Dougie's mis- 
chievous tricks. But then I just 
might not have a house left when 
I return. 

Amy put the cat outside and then 
busied herself about the house. She 
always tried to keep active; she 
would not allow herself to indulge 
in self-pity. She had seen many fine 
people become enslaved to pity and 
lose their friends. Amy would not 
even allow her friends to pity her. 
She and her good friend, Mildred 
Carlyle, always spent one evening a 
week together. They would go out 
to dinner and a show, or they would 
have dinner at one or the other's 
home and spend the evening recall- 
ing many happy memories. Amy 
was very thankful for these mem- 
ories and for the good life that she 
had had. 

Naturally, she could not say that 
she wasn't lonely, but she felt that 
she must do her best to make her 
life rich. She did not expect to 
cease being lonely for her loved 
ones. To cease being lonely for 
them would be, to Amy, to forget 
them, and this she could never do. 
Her friends, her Church, and her 
everyday tasks, all helped to fill the 
gap in her life. 

Amy stirred up a cake, put it in 
the oven to bake, and then, with 
renewed gusto, went about her 
cleaning. She had always prided 
herself on her ability to accomplish 
her household tasks in a systematic 
and efficient manner. 

Many times when a problem was 



pressing her, she would find some 
tedious job which required consider- 
able physical exertion and throw 
herself into the work with such 
effort that soon the problem which 
had been perplexing her grew faint- 
er and fainter. Then, after finish- 
ing the work, she would find that 
she could think much more clearly 
after giving her mind a rest. She 
had often told her friends, after los- 
ing her husband, that there was 
nothing like good, hard work to help 
relieve the tensions that build up 
inside a person. 

Having finished her cleaning, 
Amy began to ice the cake, when 
she heard a rap at the door. ''Why, 
Dougie, hello there; what are you 
doing with the cat?" 

Dougie looked up at her with 
twinkling blue eyes and a winning 
little smile that turned Amy's heart. 
Her son used to look at her like 
that, and Dougie's hair was blonde 
and curly as Tim's had been. 

''Tessie was in the road, Mrs. 
Willis; I thought she would get 
runned over," Dougie replied as he 
gazed curiously into the house. 

Oh my. Amy thought, the little 
rascal just wants to come in and 
look around. But then he is just a 
little boy. Amy opened the door. 

'Thank you so much for bringing 
Tessie back. I surely wouldn't want 
anything to happen to her. You're 
a good little boy, Dougie. I guess 
that I should have you tend Tessie 
for me, shouldn't I?" 

Dougie looked past Amy to the 
table where she had been icing the 
cake. "Mommy never bakes cakes," 
Dougie said with his blue eyes 
twinkling again. 

"Why, Dougie, would you like to 
clean out the frosting bowl after I 



384 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



finish icing the cake? Then, Fll 
cut you a piece of cake, and you can 
have a glass of milk, okay?" 

AMY recalled how Tim had 
always loved to climb up on the 
old stool and watch her ice a cake. 
Chocolate cake had been his favor- 
ite. 

''Chocolate cake is my favorite, 
Mrs. Willis," Dougie said, intrud- 
ing into Amy's thoughts, as he 
climbed up on the stool by the 
table. He chatted to Amy about 
his pet bird, the fact that his Daddy 
was never coming home any more, 
and many things which Amy doubt- 
ed very much that Lillic Jessop 
would want to be known. Amy 
couldn't help but smile at herself. 
If only adults could be as honest 
and outright as a little child, the 
world would be a much more pleas- 
ant place in which to live. 

It was so pleasant to have Dougie 
with her that Amy dreaded to send 
the little boy home. She would 
have enjoyed having him spend the 
day with her so much. ''Maybe 
you had better go home now, Doug- 
ie; your Mommy will be worried 
about you." She helped the little 
fellow down from the stool and 
watched him walk assuredly to his 
home. 

After Amy had had her lunch she 
decided to lie down for a few min- 



utes, and when she awoke and went 
out into the living room, there 
lying on the couch with Tessie in 
his arms, both sleeping peacefully, 
was Dougie. He stirred slightly, 
opened his eyes and smiled at Amy. 
"I was tending Tessie for you," he 
said. 

Amy smiled back at Dougie and 
sat down on the couch beside him. 

Without warning Dougie sudden- 
ly threw his arms about her, say- 
ing, "I love you Mrs. Willis, and 
I want you for my Granny." 

Tears of happiness welled up in 
Amy's eyes as she gently held the 
little boy in her arms. "Of course, 
I'll be your Granny, Dougie. Now 
we had better take you home." 

"Okay, Granny, but I'll come 
back tomorrow," Dougie assured her 
as he marched triumphantly out of 
the house, stopping only long 
enough to give Tessie an affection- 
ate pat. 

Amy had never been happier, as 
she followed Dougie to the door. 
"Yes, Dougie, you come back to- 
morrow; Granny will be waiting." 

People passing through Applegate 
would consider it a typical small 
town, that is, if they bothered to 
consider it at all. To Amy Willis, 
however, it was her town and her 
people. And Dougie, she thought, 
had called her Granny! 



(brratutn 

Recipe for Boiled Raisin Cake 

In the recipe for Boiled Raisin Cake, page 176, The Rdid Sockty Magazine, March 
1959, the amount of flour should be 2/4 cups instead of Vi cup as printed. 



cJhe JL adder of JLove 



Margaret Russell 



1AM a mother. I have a daughter. 
A httle girl with a round head 
and a fuzz of hair and a mouth 
and nose and a bkie-black stare. I 
can see Calvin in her forehead and 
cheek bones, but her chin is mine. 

And I become for a moment a 
Biblical cup, overflowing with awe 
and wonder and a welling, swelling 
sense of fulfillment. 

And I turn my head that the 
other mothers may not see and 
desecrate my emotion. . . . 

I remember a doll I loved as a 
child, a hairless, armless creature 
that I washed and dressed and 
wrapped in a blanket and held, at 
mealtimes, to my breast. 

And I remember my cat Timothy. 
I remember the warmth of him as 
he lay in my lap, the throb and 
arch of his body when my hand 
moved along his back. And I re- 
member lifting him to my face and 
looking long and searchingly into 
his eyes, seeking for I knew not 
what. 

And I remember standing within 
the circle of my mother's arms with 
the grass at my feet and the sky 
overhead, and trying to purr. 

And I remember the wild excite- 
ment of being flung high into the 
air by my father and the joy of being 
held close afterward. 

And I think of the dearness of 
Calvin and the vital, pouring 
warmth that we share. 

I turn again to my daughter. And 
touch a tiny, translucent finger. And 
experience a new kind of love. A 
sort of apotheosis of the feeling I 
have for Calvin when he is tired or 



discouraged. And I know w^e have 
created something very precious, 
Calvin and I. Something to cherish 
and love and care for. A daughter 
... a daughter ... a daughter. . . . 

The nurse says, ''I must take her 
back now, Mrs. Davis." 

And I cry, ''Oh, please! Please 
no! Not yet. . . ." 

But she smiles and reaches out 
purposefully. So I drop a kiss on 
the Calvin-like forehead and let the 
little fingers curl around one of my 
big ones until they are pulled away. 

And the room is quiet and re- 
laxed and peaceful. 

I sleep in a crystal pool of hap- 
piness. 



•if. ■if. i:f. ■i)i Hf. 



QOMEONE takes my hand, and I 

know before I open my eyes 

that it is Calvin, and that he is sad. 

And my crystal pool of happiness 

is roiled by a stick of foreboding. 

'The baby!'' I whisper, while my 
heart pounds. "The baby. . . ." 

Calvin's face is twisted, the doc- 
tor's grim. They push my bed out 
of the room and down the hall to 
another, smaller room. And they 
tell me that the baby is dead, that 
the few minutes I had with her are 
all I will ever have. 

And I reject their words. With 
all the strength of my being I reject 
them. I turn myself into a hard 
little ball that nothing can pene- 
trate. 

Because I am a mother, and I 
have a daughter. A sweet, living 
baby whose tiny, delicate hands are 
going to grow plump and dimpled. 

Page 385 



386 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



And dig dirt. And grip a pencil. 
And accept a diploma. And wear 
a ring. 

I hear Calvin weeping, and I re- 
ject that, too. 

Let him cry. Let him be hurt. 
Let him suffer alone. 

Because I cannot comfort him 
without acknowledging a horror that 
cannot, must not be. 

I squeeze my eyes shut, seeking 



blackness, oblivion. But instead I 
see again my armless, hairless doll; 
my sleek, throbbing Timothy; my 
parents; my husband; my child. And 
love stirs within me and will not 
be denied. 

I hold out my arms to Calvin 
and to grief. 

And as he buries his head on my 
shoulder I know that this, too, is 
fulfillment. 



J/l y^hallenge to 1 1 iothers 

Leona Fetzer ^intch 



SELF-fulfillment, the very core of life, is realized as we give of ourselves. It answers 
the question asked since the days of Eve, ''What do you want out of life?" I can 
hear our Church leaders say, "Women make their greatest contribution to the Church 
and the nation, as mothers and teachers." Making this contribution also brings the 
self-fulfillment we seek, if we work with skill and knowledge, and dedicate ourselves to 
the lofty calling of motherhood. 

This requires more than part time, rushed care of children. When Karl G. Maeser 
said, "Don't be a scrub," he meant, "Don't be mediocre. This is a time for greatness." 
But how can our children ultimately find their way to do great things, without the 
constant tutelage of their mothers? 

When many mothers leave small children to work for added earnings and satis- 
factions, not because of necessity, we need to ask another pertinent question, "What 
are the basic needs of children?" In supplying more wants, children are often en- 
cumbered by more "things." When we make it too soft for them, their strength 
and struggle fade, and we defeat ourselves. No matter how elegantly children are 
dressed or how luxurious the rugs are in the home, personalities and character will not 
grow and flourish without a healthful climate in the home which meets these basic 
needs: Children need to love and to be loved. Thev need to belong to a family and 
to friendship groups, because the feeling of being alone withers and warps human 
beings. They need security, protection, and stability. They need to do at least some 
things well, and receive praise and approval. They need new experiences, and fun. 

Children should be taught early and often all we know of the right way of life, 
and they should be helped to find this pathway. In all these matters we find direction 
in a knowledge of the gospel, which some have called a map of the spirit. This is 
something for which we cannot phone to the corner store for delivery, nor will it 
materialize over the bridge table or the best seller. It is found in the continued quest 
for wisdom, in prayer, in temples, in classrooms, in association and conversation with 
the Lord's people, and in living the commandments. With this spiritual map, we 
envisage the unbounded possibilities of the human spirit. 

As mothers, we have the prime privilege of arousing in our children a thirst for 
truth. While it is a privilege, it is also our duty to teach them to seek and love the 
everlasting things. Even in early life, they should know some of the fundamental 
truths about which there is no equivocation: that God lives, and that he loves his 
children, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; that he is our Savior, and became the 



A CHALLENGE TO MOTHERS 387 

first fruits of the resurrection; that we, too, will be resurrected; that our good deeds will 
be rewarded, and that we will have to account for evil doing; that we had an antemortal 
existence; that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God, and that he saw the Father and 
the Son, and was directed to restore the gospel in its fulness; that the Decalogue is 
as efficacious now as when gi\en to ancient Israel, that the heavens are open, and that 
our progression is eternal.* 

When we inspire our children to pursue truth, we help them prepare themselves 
to give something \\orth while to the world, and to give of themselves. The Master's 
teachings are pervaded with the spirit of "It is more blessed to give than to receive." 
It is the antithesis of, "What, and how much can I get out of the world?" Or, "How 
can I bring friends and importance to myself?" But it says, "What can I give to the 
world?" 

If space-age educational demands are met, schools will have to return to the 
home some of its functions. Mothers must help in the planning of a better world. 
Good and great men have always built upon the foundations laid in the home. For 
those of us with small children, our path is clear. Mothers, whose children are married, 
can devote thought and time to grandchildren, to little neighbors, or to other children 
who come "under the wing." 

To have the capacity* to arouse in our children a thirst for truth, is a high achieve- 
ment. It is no mean task, and it does not fit into the doldrums found at some firesides. 
It requires divine aid and straight thinking. It challenges our courage, faith, vision, 
resourcefulness, persistence, and multitudes of virtues. But on the way, and in the 
end, it brings self-fulfillment, and the good life, too. 



*Note: For a comprehensive treatise on ultimate truths, see "B.Y.U. Inaugurates 
New President," Church Section, Deseret News, November 17, 1945, Charge given 
new President, by President J. Reuben Clark Jr. 



S/f c/his S/s [Peace 

Eva WilJes Wangsgaard 

So this is peace, reclining on a hill 
In oakbrush shadows, coolness summer-kissed; 
Feeling the pendulum of time distil 
Pure crystal moments in a golden mist; 
Watching an ant bring home its housefly load 
Through forest trails of drying Jimson weeds, 
Counting the cirrus cars on azure roads, 
Gathering clover balls and mallow seeds. 
W'hile far away there wags an anxious world 
W^ith hearts too eager and with hands afraid, 
The whispered tenderness, the hot word hurled 
Against a cord too tough, the too-thin blade. 
No battle rages here and no offense. 
If this is peace, peace is indifference. 




Hal Rumel 

DECORATIVE ARRANGEMENT BY FLORENCE C. WILLIAMS 



oJhe iX^edding-Uxing cJree 



Helen S. Williams 



UOW often have we wished for a 
new and novel idea for an 
announcement party for a bride-to- 
be. 

With a piece of scrub oak set in 

Page 388 



a round wooden base and sprayed 
with white enamel, Florence Wil- 
liams made a lovely wedding-ring 
tree. For just such a party she fast- 
ened golden curtain rings, finger 



THE WEDDING-RING TREE 



389 



size^ tied with pale pink satin rib- 
bons to all the branches of the tree. 
Each ring hung from a bow knot 
with streamers about three inches 
in length. 

For place cards she tied a golden 
ring to a white folded card with a 
pink bow and wrote the name of 
the guest in gold ink. Every guest 
at the party went home wearing her 
golden wedding band as a souvenir. 

At the side of the wedding ring 
tree, Florence placed one of her 
beautiful flower trees. These can 
be made with any kind of artificial 
flowers and are lovely on tables or 
mantels or to use for centerpieces 
for parties, for they can be made any 
size and of any color. 

The stem is a dowel which can be 
bought at any carpenter shop. It 
should be in proportion to the pot 
and the flower ball. For example, a 
six-inch ball of styrafoam would take 
a one-fourth to one-half inch dowel 
stem, a nine-inch plasta-foam ball 
would require a one-inch dowel. The 
dowel is set in a pot of plaster of 



Paris and is painted any color to 
harmonize with the flowers used. 

The flower tree pictured is a white 
dowel and the styrafoam ball is cov- 
ered with tiny white velvet blossoms. 

The dowel or stem is wound with 
small green leaves that have been 
wired with fine florist wire around 
it. These flower trees are beautiful 
made of roses or any other kinds of 
flowers. Florence has two large- 
size ones standing on her mantle. 
She calls them her rose trees, and 
they are made in shades of pink in 
satin and velvet artificial roses. 

The flowers are held in place with 
pins stuck through them into the 
styrafoam and the flowers must be 
close enough completely to cover 
the ball. 

At this announcement party 
Florence presented the white velvet 
flower tree to the guest of honor as 
her announcement gift. Nothing 
could be lovelier or more bride-like 
as a reminder of the wonderful time 
she had on this her special day when 
the announcement was made that 
she was a bride-to-be. 



oo oJ nought Lin folds 



Maude Rubin 



As cereus petals open in the night, 
So thought unfolds in solitude and peace; 
Its flowering need not wait the early flight 
Of morning larks — but, held in quiet's lease, 
Its fragile beauty, opening serene 
And pure as alabaster, soft as dove, 
Illumes the problem darkness with a sheen 
Gentle as whispered prayer, as bright as love! 




CARLOTA DE YALIBAT 



K^ariota de ijalibat s LLmque uiobbies 

CARLOTA de Yalibat, Coban, Guatemala, embroiders unusually beautiful blouses in 
designs native to her country. The blouse Mrs. de Yalibat is wearing in the picture 
is made of white material woven on a hand loom by the women of her communit}'. The 
border on the sleeves and around the neck is the work of Mrs. de Yalibat. The em- 
broidery is done with rayon floss in vivid colors on a design of violets, orchids, butter- 
flies, peacocks, and other motifs. In her hand Mrs. de Yalibat holds another example 
of her unique hobbies — a Christmas greeting made of straw matting on which are 
sewed Indian figures, Christmas trees, poinsettias, and other designs made of cloth. 

Another hobby in which Mrs. de Yalibat excels is the growing of numerous potted 
plants. Shown in the picture are various potted succulents and some lovely orchids. 
Mrs. de Yalibat, mother of four daughters, is president of the Coban Branch Relief 
Society, Guatemala, Central America. 



■ ♦ ■ 



uientage 

Viola A. Cornwall 



Roots anchored well in love 
Will leave the spirit free 
To soar above the commonplace 
And grow eternally. 



Page 390 



The Silver Leash 



Chapter 6 



Beatrice Rordame Parsons 



Synopsis: LaRue Harding, an orphan, 
who has lived since childhood in CaH- 
fornia with an aunt, goes to Fivelakes, 
Arizona, after the death of her sister 
Amelia. She tries to help and encourage 
her brother-in-law Herbert Vetterly, who 
is confined to a wheel chair. His children 
gradually come to accept LaRue as a friend 
and as a member of the family. She meets 
Dr. Alan Rutherford, a surgeon at the 
Jonas Harding Hospital, and his fiancee 
Gladys Drew. "Grandie," Dr. Ruther- 
ford's grandfather, takes a liking to LaRue. 

WITHIN three weeks after his 
operation, Herb had taken 
one or two shaky steps. 
Dr. Alan and Dr. Frame were 
pleased. Dr. Alan told LaRue: 
'Time, and Herb's own desire to 
be on his feet, will complete the 
cure. The operation is a success." 
LaRue was grateful. She had not 
been as happy since she came to 
Fivelakes. The children insisted she 
go to the hospital with them at 
visiting hours. Watching them 
with Herb made her heart glow 
happily. They had grown so close 
to their father. 

Each time they went, Dr. Alan 
came to the room for a chat. LaRue 
had seen him daily, and she had 
grown to like and admire him very 
much. He was a fine doctor, a fine 
man. 

*T don't have to ask how you feel. 
Herb," he said teasingly. He stood 
there, tall, handsome, in spotless 
white, a stethoscope draped about 
his neck. 

"Like a million!" cried Herb. "A 



million, million!" Herb had changed 
so much. His laughter came more 
easily. He made a place for Connie 
on the bed beside him. 

Erma said in a grown-up voice, 
''We're having a time keeping him 
in bed, Dr. Alan. If he had his way 
he'd be out there on the lawn, romp- 
ing with Atlast!" 

Herb's grin was wide. "Why 
not? I have Atlast to thank for a 
lot of things." 

Connie, quick to defend her pet, 
cried soberly: "Daddy, Atlast didn't 
mean it. He just didn't behave very 
well, I guess." 

Herb patted her hand. "Of course 
he didn't mean it, darling." 

"He did us all a good turn," said 
Joel, and the glance he gave his 
father was man-to-man. 

Connie looked serious. "We have 
Atlast to thank. And Dr. Alan. 
And Dr. Frame. And the nurses, 
and everyone!" She stared thought- 
fully at the white bedspread, and 
added quietly: "LaRue, God did 
hear our prayers. He did give us 
what was best for us." 

A short while ago, LaRue knew, 
Erma and Joel would have scoffed 
at Connie's childish thoughts. But 
now they only gathered closer to 
their father's bed, and LaRue knew 
that unshed tears of thankfulness 
were burning close to their lashes. 

Dr. Alan went to the door and 
spoke over his shoulder in a light, 
yet authoritative tone, "Mr. Vet- 
terly, you listen to those children. 

Page 391 



392 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 



They know what's good for you. 
When they decide that you are well 
enough to romp with Atlast, they 
can ask my advice and maybe . . . 
just maybe, Fll let you out on the 
lawn." He added under his breath, 
so LaRue could hear: 'They are 
pretty nice people." 

LaRue nodded, her eyes shame- 
lessly damp. ''I think so/' she 
whispered, knowing how much they 
had come to mean to her. 

''They get their niceness from 
their mother," said Dr. Alan very 
softly. 

Herb who caught the words, 
smiled tenderly. "Amelia was a 
wonderful person," he said. It was 
the first time, LaRue realized, that 
he had spoken his wife's name with- 
out a painful pause. But they could 
all feel Amelia's influence among 
them, warm, affectionate, real. She 
had given her love to Herb, and 
to her children, her sweet, enduring 
love. Now the children were shar- 
ing that love with their father. He 
had lost Amelia, but he had not 
lost her love. 

LaRue knew, as they sat there 
listening to their father's little jokes 
about his "plaster jacket," that it 
was good for them to laugh. It 
would be a long time before Herb 
would be entirely well. 

But the children faced that knowl- 
edge without fear. It was enough 
for them to know that their father 
had found the promise of a good, 
full, busy life. They were content. 

When the nurse came to shoo 
them out because visiting hours 
were over, they left the hospital and 
strolled slowly home through the 
beautiful summer afternoon. 

LaRue remarked about how many 
times she had walked by herself, 



frightened, lonely, very much alone. 

Connie, skipping along at La- 
Rue's side, caught at her hand. 
"Poor Auntie LaRue!" 

Erma said, shyly: "We didn't 
treat you very well, did we?" 

LaRue wouldn't agree to that. 
"Perhaps some of it was my own 
fault. I felt awkward. . . ." 

"No," said Erma decisively, "we 
were horrible to you." She thought 
a moment, then said: "I'm sure 
neither Joel nor I understood just 
why we wanted to hurt you. Per- 
haps it was in retaliation for the 
way we'd been hurt in losing our 
mother. And our father!" 

LaRue put her arm about Erma's 
waist, and drew her close. "Let's 
not think about that," she suggested 
softly. She turned the conversation 
as they came to the knoll upon 
which Hillhigh House raised its fine, 
old head. 

She knew that they all had a 
terrible mental picture of Herb's 
chair racing down the slope. To 
dispel it, she cried, "I'm sure the 
old house is lonely. Shall w^e go up 
and pay a call?" 

The children took her suggestion 
eagerly, laughing at the idea that 
a house could be lonely. They 
climbed quickly to the brick patio 
and looked across the valley to 
Blue Lake. 

The opening of the Founding 
Festival was drawing near. The 
scene below them was one of excite- 
ment and gaiety. The peppermint- 
striped tents were gay with banners. 
The framework for the fireworks 
made the little island seem popu- 
lated by odd little houses. 

T ARUE drew in her breath, 
remembering how she had 



THE SILVER LEASH 393 

promised herself that she would be Joel, it was a good way of life. Yet 

back in San Francisco long before today is the good life. Tomorrow, 

the fireworks scattered their fiery too, will be good, if we keep on 

stars to the heavens. Yet she was building." His eyes were mellowed 

reluctant to leave. She thought of with memories as he looked at the 

herself as a queer, vacillating person, old house. All at once, he took the 

A person who could not make up sign from Joel's hands and said: 

her mind! Now that Herb was get- 'This house belongs to Fivelakes!" 
ting better, she was free to go. All ''Sort of community property," 

she had to do was repack her suit- agreed Joel smiling, 
cases and buy a ticket. Yet she "Belongs to all of us," added 

couldn't make up her mind. Connie brightly. 

As usual, Grandie was sitting on Joel's face fell. "It will take a 

the front porch of the house, let- lot of fixing up." 
ting the cooling breeze drift through For the first time, LaRue found 

his snow-white hair. He was pleased her voice, yet she was scarcely aware 

to see them, and showed them a that she was saying, "I could help! 

paper-wrapped packet which he had I've got a little money in the bank, 

brought along. I'd like you to let me share in. . . ." 

"Now, maybe," he declared as "Why, Aunt LaRue!" Connie's 

he unwrapped his bundle, "the old eyes were wide, astonished. "You're 

house will sell!" It was a large, going back to San Francisco!" 
shining black and gold sign with Before LaRue could speak, Erma 

the letters FOR SALE printed plain- put her arm about her aunt's waist, 

ly upon it. and said: "No matter where Aunt 

LaRue looked approvingly around, LaRue lives, she'll remember this 

Eddie and Joel had cut the weeds, old house. She loves it, now, just 

mowed the lawn, and raked up the as Mother used to love it." She 

willow leaves which had carpeted was silent for a long moment, then 

Connie's and Janice's playhouse. It she said: "Maybe others will want 

was certainly a vast improvement, to contribute. . . ," 
When Joel took the hammer which Grandie interrupted: "I'll see that 

Grandie had brought with him to there's plenty of money." 
remove the old sign and hang the Joel shook his head. "People will 

new one, Erma spoke wistfully. want to have a part in this. They'll 

"It seems a shame to see the old want to preserve the history of Five- 
place go to strangers. I wish Daddy lakes." 

was rich. Then I'd ask him to buy Grandie knew he was right. He 

it and . . . well, maybe we could said quietly: "I'll do my part. At 

restore it, and . . . and make it into least, I can help with the humps 

a museum or something." and bumps." 

Connie's brown braids bounced Connie, who was actually learn- 

excitedly as she cried: "Tourists ing to be silent when others were 

would pay to see it, especially if it speaking, waited until his words had 

was fixed like the good old times!" died away. Then she said, "We 

The old man beamed. "I'd like could put up one of those . . . 

to see the old house as it was. Yes, those . . . ." 



394 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 

'Tlaques!'' interjected Erma in- more enthusiastic people. Once 

formatively. Erma said: ''Daddy can be the archi- 

''One of those plaques/' finished tect. Vm sure he'll be glad to get 

Connie patiently, 'with a name on back to his drawing board/' 

it." "But/' said Joel, blankly, "we're 

"Hillhigh House!" said Joel, ex- not going to rebuild the old house, 

perimentally. Just restore it." 

"The Harding Museum," said La- Erma was not impatient. She 

Rue thoughtfully. spoke quietly, as they turned into 

their own walk. 

rpRMA'S face was lighted with a "There have been a lot of changes 

lovely, inner glow. Her lips in the old house during almost a 

curved tenderly as she suggested: hundred years, Joel. People tore 

"The Amelia Museum." out walls, put new ones in. But 

The name was what they had we want the house to look exactly 

been seeking. They were delighted, as it did so long ago." 

LaRue whispered, almost to herself, Joel nodded and opened the door. 

"Amelia would be so proud." As LaRue followed the children 

They stood there as the sun crept inside, she felt a little sad. It would 

slowly over the edge of the knoll, be a long time before the Amelia 

bathing the old house in golden Museum would be ready, 

light. The dormer windows glowed She found herself wishing that 

like smiling eyes. she didn't have to go back to San 

Erma, already busy with plans, Francisco. Once she had thought 

5aid: "Grandie, you'll have to tell of the neat apartment there, as a 

us just how the old house looked refuge. But she had no need of 

when you were a little boy. Just hiding, now. Her fears were gone, 

what kind of wallpaper they used. The apartment seemed as distant as 

just what. . . ." the stars. Almost a part of another 

"I can do better than that," stated world, 

the old man proudly. "I can show I'd like to stay until the house is 

you pictures. Those trunks in the finished, she thought, wistfully, 

attic are filled with scrapbooks. Then remembered her position in 

There are bits of wallpaper, swatches the bank. Her leave of absence was 

of material. There are letters, up shortly after the Founding Festi- 

Clothes. A thousand little things val. She must go back to her job. 

to tell the story of Hillhigh House." I don't really belong here, she 

Connie clapped her hands and told herself. I'm no longer needed, 

wanted to go immediately to the Amelia's family is all right. Their 

attic to look. But the sun was future is bright. As soon as Herb 

almost out of sight, and it was time can get along without me, I'll go 

for dinner. They walked Grandie back. . . . 

to his red-brick cottage and then She had meant to finish the sen- 
went on to the white bungalow with tence with the word home. But 
the maroon trim. she did not say it. It was hard to 

LaRue listened to the chattering think of any place in the world, ex- 

that went on about her as they cept Fivelakes, as home! 

strolled along. She had never seen {To be continued) 




FROM THE FIELD 



HuJda Parker, General Secretary-Treasurer 

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through 
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of 
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and 
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions. 

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES 




Photograph submitted by Margaret W. Clarke 



EAST LOS ANGELES STAKE (CALIFORNIA) ANNIVERSARY SOCIAL AND 
VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION, March 17, 1959 

Left to right: Lilly Davis, stake visiting teacher leader; Doris C. Echols, chorister; 
Flora B. Hansen, organist; Margaret W. Clarke, President; Genevive Anderson, former 
president, East Los Angeles Stake Relief Society; Ruby Choate, former president. East 
Los Angeles Stake Relief Society; Ruth H. Brown, Second Counselor; Rea Jorgensen, 
First Counselor. 

Sister Clarke reports: 'Tuesday, March 17, 1959, the East Los Angeles Stake 
Relief Society presented a special anniversary party and visiting teachers convention. 
All past and present ward and stake Relief Society presidents were honored. Each of 
them was presented with a corsage and a pen engraved with the words: 'Relief Society 
Anniversary, March 17, 1959.' A seventy-two voice Singing Mothers chorus from the 
twelve wards in the stake sang beautifully and helped to make the presentation 'A Light 
Shining' one of the finest programs ever presented. Lilly Davis, visiting teacher message 
leader, directed the presentation. Doris C. Echols directed the chorus, which was ac- 
companied by stake organist Flora B. Hansen. As the sisters entered the room, they 
beheld a large and beautiful reproduction of the Relief Society emblem, made by Coun- 
selor Rea Jorgensen. To the right were four large tables beautifully decorated with 
flowers and decorated cakes, commemorating the 117th anniversary of the organization 
of Relief Society. From these tables, following the program, approximately 750 sisters 
were served a lovely buffet luncheon under the direction of Second Counselor Ruth 
H. Brown." Since this photograph was taken East Los Angeles Stake has been divided 
and the new Whittier Stake formed. Rea Jorgensen is president of Whittier Stake 
Relief Society. 

Page 395 



396 



RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1959 




Photograph submitted by Lily D. Kama 

OAHU STAKE (HAWAII) RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION 

January 31, 1958 

Left to right: Marion Pokipola, First Counselor, Oahu Stake Relief Society; Eliza- 
beth Keawe, Secretary-Treasurer; Victoria Kamakaokalani, Second Counselor; General 
President of Relief Society Belle S. Spafford; First Counselor Marianne C. Sharp; Presi- 
dent Oahu Stake Relief Society Lily D. Kama. 




Photograph submitted by Edith C. Bennett 



SHARON STAKE (UTAH), OREM TWELFTH WARD RELIEF SOCIE